ă€ŠNaruto: Call of Cthulhuă€‹


 When Ninjas Face the Unknown

    "Congratulations, Kagami! You''re officially on your way to becoming a real ninja!" the older one said with a smile.

    Kagami couldn''t contain his excitement. "Thanks, bro! And look at you, a real genin now! That headband looks awesome on you!"

    The warm afternoon sun cast a golden glow over the ninja school gates. Hayate stood proudly, his new forehead protector shining in the light as he clutched his graduation certificate.

    "Hey, little bro," he began, "did you spot any potential friends or rivals today?" he prompted, a faint smile on his pale face before a small cough escaped him.

    Kagami thought for a moment. "There was this one kid with black hair and a fan symbol on his shirt. He looked super serious, like a grown-up, even though he''s just a kid like me."

    "Ah, the Uchiha clan," Hayate nodded. "They''re a pretty big deal around here."

    "Yeah, I got that feeling. Especially after last year..." Kagami remembered, his voice trailing off. The name Uchiha carried a certain weight within the village, and the events of the previous year still lingered in his mind.

    "That boy, I''m pretty sure it was Uchiha Itachi," he said, his eyes narrowing slightly as he recalled the encounter.

    Hayate leaned in, his voice taking on a more serious tone. "Oh? What makes you say that?"

    Kagami shrugged. "Just a hunch. He seemed... different from the other kids. He wasn''t happy about making it to the Academy, unlike the others. Not only that, but he was just... quiet."

    ----------

    "Yo, Hayate! Over here! Come join us!" a green-clad ninja yelled, waving at them from a nearby dumpling shop.

    Beside him sat a red-eyed kunoichi and a burly male ninja.

    "Is that...?" Kagami squinted.

    "Yep, that''s Guy, Kurenai, and Asuma," his brother confirmed.

    "Sorry, guys, I was gonna head home and get some training in," he called back, but Guy was already signaling him over.

    "No way, no way! Today''s the day you made genin, this calls for a celebration! We''ll even share some of our hard-earned wisdom," Guy insisted, dragging a mildly protesting Hayate into the shop.

    Hayate sighed, but a smile tugged at his lips. "Alright, alright. C''mon Kagami, let''s join them."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.

    ----------

    "A toast!" Guy declared, raising his cup high. "To Hayate, our newest genin, and to Kagami, future ninja!"

    The room erupted in cheers as everyone clinked their cups together.

    Guy grinned at Kagami. "Don''t be shy, kid, raise your glass with us!"

    Kagami''s face lit up as he clinked his smaller cup against the others. A warm feeling spread through him, and it wasn''t just from the tea.

    When the laughter died down, Guy''s face turned serious. "Hayate, there''s something you should know. As your senpai, it''s my duty to fill you in."

    Hayate leaned forward, his brow furrowed. "What is it?"

    Guy took a deep breath. "It''s about Team 3''s mission, the one they took two days ago to deal with those bandits."

    Asuma nodded grimly. "I heard they ran into some trouble. Only Motoki made it back, and he''s in the hospital now."

    Kurenai gasped. "The others... they didn''t...?"

    Guy shook his head. "We don''t know the details yet. The village is still investigating."

    Kurenai looked slightly relieved but still uneasy.

    Ninjas were known for their efficiency. When a mission went wrong, delays often meant the worst.

    "But if Motoki is back, surely he can tell us what happened, right?" Kagami piped up.

    Guy''s expression turned grave as he turned to the young boy. "If only it were that simple. Motoki... he''s not himself."

    Kurenai and Hayate exchanged a glance. "What do you mean?" they asked in unison.

    Guy''s arms crossed over his chest. "The truth is, Motoki didn''t make it back on his own. He was found collapsed in the Forest of Death by some other shinobi returning from a mission. And when they found him, he was covered in bugs."

    "I was on gate duty when they brought him back," Guy said.

    "Motoki was lying limp on his rescuer''s back. When they got the bugs off him, he just started screaming, thrashing around like a maniac. His eyes... I''ve never seen anything like it. Bloodshot, bulging, darting around like he was seeing things that weren''t there."

    Kurenai shuddered. "That''s awful..."

    "Some people tried to calm him down, but he just lashed out with this whip made of bugs, keeping everyone at bay," Guy continued.

    "Then, just as quickly as it started, he went still. Slumped right down, knees to his chest. And those bugs, they swarmed out, covering every inch of him."

    Guy paused, collecting his thoughts. "It gets even weirder. Those bugs didn''t behave like normal bugs. They formed this... this shell around him, like some kind of..."

    He searched for the right words, his brow furrowed in concentration.

    "A statue!" Guy exclaimed. "The bugs made Motoki look like that statue I saw on the ground!"

    "What kind of statue?" Asuma prodded, thoroughly engrossed.

    "It... it looked almost human, but with an octopus head. The bugs were hanging off his chin, wriggling in the air like tentacles. And it had these wings..." Guy''s voice trailed off.

    "The statue..." he whispered, lost in thought.

    "R''lyeh..."

    His gaze drifted away, his eyes seemed to stare at something in the distance.

    The others exchanged confused glances, wondering what had caught his attention. They followed his gaze, but there was nothing out of the ordinary to see.

    Hayate and the others looked back at Guy, puzzled.

    "Hey, snap out of it!" Asuma clapped his hands loudly, snapping Guy back to reality. "You alright?"

    Guy blinked, flashing his signature grin. "Yeah, yeah, I''m good!"

    "So, what happened next?" Asuma asked.

    Guy''s grin faltered. "The Aburame clan showed up, used their parasitic insects to draw the bugs off Motoki, and they then rushed him to the hospital."

    A wave of relief washed over the group, but his face remained troubled. "When Motoki was trapped in that bug cocoon, I could''ve sworn I heard him chanting something."

    "It was like... Cthulhu, or something like that."

    The table fell silent, the weight of his words settling over them like a shroud. Each of them wondered what horrors Team 3 had faced on their ill-fated mission.

 The Spiders Gaze

    "Cthulhu? What''s that?" Hayate repeated, his head tilted in confusion.

    Guy shrugged, his bushy eyebrows knitting together. "I''m not entirely sure. Motoki''s voice was so distorted, I could barely make it out."

    The others sat in silence, nibbling on their dumplings as they tried to process the strange conversation. The sweet flavors usually brought them comfort, but today they did little to ease their growing unease.

    Hayate suddenly stood up, his chair scraping against the floor. "Well, as much as I''d love to stay and speculate about it, I should probably head back and get some training in. Thanks for the treat, senpai."

    Guy waved him off. "No problem. You earned it. Just don''t go pushing yourself too hard, yeah?"

    Kagami hopped to his feet, bowing deeply to the older shinobis, before following his brother out of the shop. "It was very nice to meet you all. Thank you for the food and the, uh, interesting conversation."

    As the brothers made their way out of the shop, Kurenai couldn''t help but smile. "Hayate''s lucky to have such a polite little brother. Reminds me a bit of you, Asuma, before you discovered cigarettes and sarcasm."

    Asuma snorted, flicking a dumpling crumb at her. "You''re one to talk."

    Once the Gekko siblings were out of earshot, the mood at the table turned serious once more.

    "So," Asuma said, leaning forward, "who do you think has the power to reduce a grown man to a gibbering mess like that? It''s gotta be a ninja, right?"

    Guy frowned, recalling the disturbing scene he''d witnessed at the village gates. "I''m not so sure. What I saw... it didn''t seem like something any ordinary ninja could do."

    "Who else could wield such terrifying power?" Asuma countered.

    Kurenai tapped her chin thoughtfully, her red eyes narrowing. "It could be a genjutsu. An incredibly powerful, long-range one. But even then, I''ve never heard of an illusion that could cause physical manifestations like those bugs."

    As the group''s resident genjutsu expert, Kurenai''s words carried weight. If she believed it to be an exceptionally strong illusion, then it must be so.

    "But if it is a genjutsu," Kurenai continued, "there''s only one clan I know of that could pull off something like this."

    Guy and Asuma exchanged a knowing look. They didn''t need Kurenai to say the name aloud.

    The relations between the village and the Uchiha had been strained since the Nine-Tails Attack the previous year.

    In an effort to prevent further deterioration, the Third Hokage had ordered all Konoha shinobis to avoid discussing it and refrain from any actions that might escalate tensions.

    But these measures were merely a temporary solution. The growing distrust between the village and the Uchihas was an undeniable reality.

    Asuma rose to his feet, placing a comforting hand on Kurenai''s shoulder. "Hey, whatever''s going on, I''ve got your back. We all do. Right, Guy?"

    A blush crept up Kurenai''s cheeks at Asuma''s bold declaration, but a warm joy blossomed in her heart.

    Guy nodded, his trademark grin returning. "Absolutely! The power of youth will prevail against any foe, be they man or beast!"

    Just then, a flicker of movement caught Guy''s eye. He turned to see a group of Anbu operatives leaping across the rooftops

    Though their faces were hidden behind masks, Guy instantly recognized the silver hair that belonged to their leader.

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    "Kakashi..." Guy murmured, his smile fading. "Looks like something big''s going down."

    ----------

    The midnight moon cast its glow over the Gekko dojo, where Hayate practiced his sword swings with intense focus.

    "998... 999... 1000."

    After finishing his swings, he sheathed his sword and grabbed a towel to mop the sweat from his brow.

    It had been over seven months since his parents fell in battle against the Nine-Tails, leaving him the dojo''s legacy. As the eldest son, he felt the burden of carrying on the family tradition, no matter how heavy it seemed.

    The Gekko dojo was famous for teaching the Konoha-style kenjutsu, a technique developed by the Second Hokage himself. Though it was now considered a secret art of the Gekko family, any Konoha shinobi could learn it - for a price.

    But after the Nine-Tails Attack, many began to question the effectiveness of the sword style. Hayate''s own parents had fallen to the beast before their blades could even scratch its hide.

    What good was a sword against a demon of pure chakra?

    As a result, enrollment at the dojo had plummeted. Now, only a single student remained.

    But Hayate refused to let the art die. As long as there was even one soul willing to learn, he would teach, even if that student was barely a year his junior.

    With his nightly training complete, he made his way to Kagami''s room. He eased the door open, and was met with the sight of his brother''s back, illuminated by the gentle moonlight.

    Relief washed over him at the steady rise and fall of his brother chest. The memory of his brother''s month-long battle with a mysterious illness still haunted him.

    The doctors had been unsure if Kagami would survive, leaving his fate in the hands of his own will to live.

    Hayate had spent every waking moment at his brother''s bedside, praying to any god that would listen.

    And when Kagami finally awoke, it was as if he''d been reborn. Gone was the carefree child he had known, replaced by a more somber, mature version of himself.

    Though he still had his moments of childlike innocence, Hayate couldn''t shake the feeling that it was an act put on for his benefit.

    He knew it was more than just the illness that had changed his brother. The loss of their parents had forced Kagami to grow up far too quickly.

    As he turned to leave, his gaze fell upon the large glass terrarium that sat on Kagami''s desk. After his brother recovered, he went to the Aburame clan and spent his entire life savings on this peculiar purchase.

    But it wasn''t the terrarium itself that gave him pause. It was the creature that resided within. Hayate suppressed a shudder. He''d never been fond of spiders, but this one... there was something deeply unsettling about it.

    Inside the glass terrarium, a palm-sized black spider was hard at work, weaving a web that stretched from corner to corner.

    Under the moon''s glow, Hayate could make out the creature''s details. Its dark form was covered in fine, silvery hairs. The spider''s limbs, while structurally similar to its smaller kin, were grotesquely oversized.

    But it was the face that truly sent shivers down his spine. Set into the spider''s bulbous abdomen was a disturbingly human visage, its features twisted into an unreadable expression ¨C anger, confusion, or perhaps even sadness?

    As if sensing his gaze, the spider suddenly shifted, its joints cracking as it turned to face him head-on. Its unblinking eyes seemed to bore into his very soul, and for a moment, he forgot to breathe.

    His mind went blank as he stared into the spider''s eyes. It took every ounce of willpower to tear his gaze away from its intelligent, unblinking stare.

    He''d made the mistake of meeting that gaze once before, and the memory still haunted him. The sensation of having his consciousness being drawn into some dark abyss, was a nightmare he couldn''t shake.

    Only Kagami''s timely return had snapped him out of that trance-like state, but even that brief moment had left him drenched in cold sweat.

    It wasn''t that Hayate was afraid of spiders. But this creature was different.

    A monster, plain and simple. That was the only way he could define this spider. Any attempt to understand or rationalize its existence was beyond him.

    And it wasn''t just the spider that unnerved him. Kagami, too, had begun to exhibit some unsettling behavior. Hayate had caught him conversing with the arachnid on more than one occasion.

    Not the simple exchange of information that the Aburame clan engaged in with their insect familiars, but a complex, almost human-like dialogue.

    The tiny minds of ordinary spiders were incapable of such communication. Yet he seemed to be getting answers, real answers, from his grotesque pet. The implications were too disturbing to contemplate.

    When Kagami realized Hayate was watching, he''d stopped having these one-sided conversations in his presence. But the damage was done.

    Hayate could not accept this abomination as a simple pet.

    Other children in the village kept cats, dogs, perhaps a mischievous monkey or brightly plumed bird.

    The Aburame, of course, bonded with their kikaichu from birth. But a human-faced spider? What purpose could such a monstrosity serve, beyond inducing nightmares and terrorizing the villagers?

    Still, he couldn''t bring himself to deprive Kagami of his only companion. The boy had already lost so much - his parents, his innocence, nearly his life.

    If this creature, unsettling as it was, could provide some measure of comfort, who was he to take that away?

    Even if it meant living with the constant fear, the uncontrollable tremors that wracked his body whenever he laid eyes upon it.

    He tore his gaze away, sliding the door shut with a soft click. Whatever his brother''s reasons for keeping such a monstrosity, he trusted him.

    In a world filled with ninjas who possessed strange quirks and abilities, who was he to judge?

    He only hoped that, when the time came, he would have the strength to face whatever horrors it might bring. For Kagami''s sake, if not his own.

 The Silent Observer

    As Yuma trailed behind the rest of the Anbu squad, he let out a frustrated sigh. The mission was simple enough, but something about today felt off.

    For starters, there were way too many spiders. Their webs crisscrossed the forest canopy like some kind of creepy decoration.

    "Hey, Inu," he called out, his voice muffled behind his mask. "Is it just me, or are there a lot more of these eight-legged freaks out today?"

    Kakashi, leading the team from the front, barely spared a glance over his shoulder. "Focus on the mission, Taka. We can worry about the local wildlife later."

    "Easy for you to say," Yuma grumbled under his breath. "You''re not the one with spider webs stuck in places they shouldn''t be."

    It was no secret that he despised spiders. As an Anbu operative, he spent most of his days leaping from tree to tree, and those sticky webs were more than just a nuisance.

    The exposed shoulders of his uniform were particularly vulnerable, and the spider webs would cling to his bare skin, making his skin crawl.

    After every mission, Yuma had a ritual: he''d meticulously pluck the webs from his body, watching in satisfaction as the spiders swirled down the bathhouse drain.

    If he could, he''d wipe every last spider off the face of the earth in a heartbeat.

    But that was just a childish fantasy. In a land of dense forests, the spiders were the true rulers, their domains spanning nearly every inch of the terrain.

    Lost in thought, Yuma almost missed it when Kakashi suddenly halted on a sturdy branch ahead. The other Anbu followed suit, their movements perfectly synchronized.

    "The bandits'' hideout is just beyond that ridge," he explained. "Our primary objective is reconnaissance. Here''s the plan..."

    With a few quick gestures, the squad was divided. Yuma would accompany him, approaching from the front, while the other two circled around to the rear.

    Kakashi''s tone turned grave as he outlined the strategy. "We have reason to believe they have a genjutsu specialist on their team. If you encounter them, don''t engage directly. Remember, gathering intel is our top priority."

    "A genjutsu specialist, great," Yuma muttered. "Just what we needed. Those guys are always a pain to deal with."

    "That''s exactly why we need to be cautious," Kakashi said, his one visible eye narrowing. "Underestimating the enemy is a recipe for disaster."

    The Anbu nodded in unison, the gravity of the situation not lost on any of them.

    "Move out!"

    The four Anbu members vanished into the darkness, splitting off in opposite directions.

    As they approached the bandit camp, Yuma could sense Kakashi''s mind was elsewhere, probably still processing the Hokage''s briefing.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    ----------

    "Kakashi, the task ahead of you is a delicate one," the Third Hokage said, his pipe smoldering as he relayed the mission details.

    "So it''s true then? The bandits have a genjutsu specialist of considerable skill?" Kakashi asked, kneeling respectfully before the village leader.

    The Third Hokage nodded. "I had my suspicions when I first assigned the mission. That''s why I sent Motoki and his team - a chance for the newly promoted chunin to prove himself. But I fear I underestimated the threat."

    "How is Motoki now?" Kakashi pressed, always one to gather as much intel as possible before embarking on a mission.

    The Third Hokage''s expression turned somber. "He''s in the care of our medical corps, but his condition is concerning. The genjutsu used against him is unlike anything we''ve seen. Our best minds are still trying to devise a counter."

    The Third Hokage''s gaze drifted out over the village, his shoulders heavy with the weight of responsibility. "This is a formidable foe, Kakashi. Don''t take unnecessary risks."

    Kakashi nodded. "Understood, Hokage-sama."

    ----------

    Now, as they approached the bandits'' gate, Yuma felt a growing sense of unease.

    By all accounts, this group numbered no more than fifty strong, with no known shinobi in their ranks. It was a C-rank mission at best, the kind usually reserved for experienced genin teams.

    So why had the Hokage assigned it to a chunin?

    And why, after Motoki''s team had been so thoroughly defeated, were they sending in Anbu - Kakashi, of all people?

    With three jonins and Kakashi, a once-in-a-generation prodigy, they should have more than enough firepower to handle a single enemy ninja, no matter how skilled.

    Yet Kakashi''s caution as they scouted the perimeter was not the demeanor of a man expecting an easy fight. The lack of guards, traps, or even a single sentry posted was unsettling.

    It was as if the bandits were entirely unconcerned about retaliation for their attack on Konoha shinobi.

    Yuma shifted uncomfortably, a pesky spider web clinging to the back of his neck. He just wanted to get this over with, to scrub his skin clean of this creepy sensation.

    "Let''s move," Kakashi signaled, apparently satisfied with his reconnaissance.

    They dropped from the treetops, landing silently within the camp''s walls.

    And that''s when they saw the bodies.

    The first one lay crumpled against a wooden fence, a dark stain marring its throat.

    "Kunai wound," Yuma observed as he rolled the corpse over for a closer look. "Probably from a shinobi."

    "No shit," one of the other Anbu muttered, prodding another body with his toe. "Look around. They''re all like this."

    But Kakashi''s attention was elsewhere, his brow furrowed beneath his mask.

    Then they saw it. The thing at their feet was barely recognizable as human. Its hairless skin was smooth and distorted, like a half-formed clay sculpture.

    And the skin... it was textured like fish scales with an oily sheen.

    But what really sent a chill down Yuma''s spine was the puddle of viscous fluid seeping from beneath the corpse.

    Strands of it clung to the body as he moved it, like sticky, gooey fingers.

    "What the hell is this?" Yuma hissed, his stomach churning. "Some kind of new jutsu?"

    "I don''t think so," Kakashi said, his voice grim. "I''ve seen a lot of techniques in my time, but nothing like this. Whatever did this... it''s not normal."

    "You think it''s connected to that genjutsu specialist the Hokage mentioned?" one of the other Anbu asked.

    Kakashi''s gaze was cautious. "It''s possible, but we can''t jump to conclusions. Our mission is to gather information, not speculate."

    As his eyes traveled upward, taking in the dozens of identical bodies strewn throughout the camp, he felt that something was very wrong here.

    Even the usually unflappable Copy Ninja felt a creeping dread that set his teeth on edge.

    "Spread out and search for survivors, or anything that might give us a clue about what happened here. But be on your guard. Whatever did this could still be nearby."

    The Anbu dispersed, their senses on high alert. Yuma couldn''t shake the feeling that they were being watched, the hairs on the back of his neck standing on end.

    As he picked his way through the carnage, a glint of something caught his eye. Kneeling down, he brushed aside a tangle of sticky webbing to reveal a small, silver pendant.

    It was shaped like a spider, its multiple eyes seeming to stare directly into Yuma''s soul.

    A chill ran down his spine as he pocketed the strange trinket. Somehow, he knew it was important. A piece of the puzzle they were trying to solve.

    But then, a soft clicking sound made him freeze. It was coming from above, from the thick canopy that stretched over the bandit camp.

    Slowly, hardly daring to breathe, he raised his eyes.

    And there, perched on a web that spanned the entire clearing, was the biggest, most grotesque spider he had ever seen.

 The Spiders Lair

    Yuma''s heart stopped as he gazed upon the monstrous spider looming above them.

    Its body was as big as a horse, covered in thick, and black fur. Eight eyes, each as large as a human fist, stared at him.

    "Inu!" he hissed, not daring to look away from the creature. "We''ve got company."

    The other Anbu were at his side in an instant, weapons at the ready. Even Kakashi seemed taken aback by the sheer size of the beast.

    "Easy," he warned, his Sharingan eye whirling to life beneath his mask. "We don''t know what it''s capable of."

    The spider let out a chilling hiss, as if responding to his words. Then, with a speed that defied its sized, it attacked.

    The Anbu scattered, barely evading the creature''s grasping legs. Yuma dove to the side, throwing a brace of shuriken that bounced harmlessly off the spider''s armored shell.

    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!" Kakashi yelled, unleashing a blazing inferno that engulfed the spider.

    But as the flames died down, the beast emerged unscathed, its black fur only slightly charred.

    "Its hide is too tough," he muttered, frustrated.

    The spider seized the opportunity, spitting a stream of webbing that narrowly missed Yuma''s head.

    The sticky strands wrapped around a nearby tree trunk, the bark sizzling and smoking where the web made contact.

    "Watch out!" Yuma shouted. "That web is acid!"

    The Anbu dodged the spider''s attacks while searching for a weakness in its defenses.

    Kakashi''s chidori severed one of its legs, but the creature hardly seemed to notice, its remaining limbs striking back with full force.

    Yuma spotted their chance. He realized that the spider''s underbelly was softer than the rest of its body. If they could just get a clear shot...

    "Inu!" he called out. "Use an Earth Release jutsu to lift it up! I''ve got an idea!"

    The Copy Ninja understood immediately, slamming his hands to the ground. "Earth Style: Mud Wall!"

    A massive pillar of rock erupted from beneath the spider, launching it into the air. Its legs flailed wildly, exposing its underside.

    Yuma was ready. Leaping high, he channeled his chakra into his kunai. "Wind Style: Vacuum Sword!"

    His kunai, enveloped in a vortex of razor-sharp wind, plunged deep into the spider''s belly. The beast let out an agonized shriek, its innards spilling out in a gush of foul-smelling ichor.

    But as the spider''s lifeless body crashed to the ground, a swarm of smaller spiders emerged from the corpse.

    The spiders poured out like a dark, living tide, their legs skittering against the ground as they spread out in all directions.

    "You''ve got to be kidding me," Yuma groaned, readying his blade once more.

    The baby spiders swarmed them, their movements erratic and hard to predict. Yuma found himself back-to-back with Kakashi, fending off the creatures as they lunged from every direction.

    "Any more bright ideas?" Kakashi asked, his kunai flashing as he dispatched another spider.

    "Just one," Yuma replied, gritting his teeth. "Don''t die."

    The spiders were relentless, their numbers seeming to multiply with each passing moment. One of them managed to latch onto Yuma''s arm, its fangs sinking deep into his flesh.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    He cried out in pain, frantically stabbing at the creature until it released its grip, leaving behind a burning, throbbing wound.

    "Taka!" Kakashi called out with concern. "Are you alright?"

    "I''ll live," Yuma grunted, pushing through the pain. "But we can''t keep this up forever."

    Kakashi''s eyes scanned the area, his mind racing for a solution. Suddenly, an idea struck him. "The webs! We can use them against the spiders!"

    Yuma''s face lit up with understanding. "The acid in the webs... if we can lure them in..."

    "Exactly," Kakashi confirmed, already forming hand seals. "Fire Style: Phoenix Flower Jutsu!"

    A barrage of small fireballs burst from his mouth, setting the webs ablaze. The spiders, drawn to the heat and movement, scurried towards the flames.

    Yuma and the other Anbu took advantage of the distraction, herding the creatures towards the burning webs.

    As the spiders made contact, the acidic strands began to dissolve their exoskeletons, their agonized shrieks filling the air.

    It was a gruesome sight, but the acid webs alone weren''t enough to turn the tide.

    Even as dozens of spiders dissolved into steaming puddles of goo, more surged forward to take their place, driven by an insatiable hunger and a blind rage.

    "There''s too many of them!" Yuma shouted, his arm throbbing where the spider had bitten him. "We need a new plan!"

    As the spiders were getting closer, Kakashi''s Sharingan eye spun, analyzing the swarm for any weakness.

    And then he saw it - the larger spiders directing the movements of the smaller ones from the center of the horde.

    "Taka, get ready to use your Wind Release!" Kakashi yelled. "I''ve got a plan!"

    Yuma grinned beneath his mask, his hands ready to form seals. "Just say the word, captain."

    Kakashi quickly formed the necessary seals. "Earth Style: Triple Mud Wall!"

    Three thick walls of earth erupted from the ground, blocking the spiders from the right, left, and rear.

    The Anbu quickly leaped onto the walls, using them as vantage points to rain down attacks on the swarm.

    "Now, Taka!" Kakashi roared, sprinting towards the larger spiders at the center.

    Yuma''s hands blurred as he formed the seals. "Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!"

    Yuma inhaled deeply, then expelled a powerful gust of wind from his mouth. The blast sent the smaller spiders towards the rear wall.

    But the larger ones were too heavy to be moved, and they didn''t budge.

    They skittered forward, their fangs bared, ready to strike at the Anbu in reach.

    The Anbu on the left and right walls leaped out of the way, avoiding the wind jutsu and the spiders it swept up.

    As the smaller spiders crashed against the rear wall, the Anbu pounced, cutting down the stunned creatures before they could recover.

    Meanwhile, the cave was filled with the chirping of a thousand birds as Kakashi closed in on the larger spiders.

    With his Sharingan guiding him, he ducked the spiders'' web attacks and struck back with his chidori, piercing the largest spider''s head.

    One by one, the larger spiders fell, their bodies twitching and spasming as his jutsu fried their nervous systems.

    Yuma and the other Anbu picked off the stragglers, their blades and jutsu making short work of the disoriented creatures.

    As the last of the spiders lay dead at their feet, Yuma slumped against the rear wall, exhausted and in pain.

    He glanced at his arm, wincing at the red puncture marks left by the spider''s fangs.

    Kakashi appeared beside him, examining the wound with a critical eye. "We need to get you back to the village. That venom could be deadly."

    Yuma nodded, then looked down at himself and grimaced. He was covered in the spiders'' foul-smelling innards, with goo dripping from his hair and oozing beneath his mask.

    He was paralyzed with disgust, unable to move.

    "Ugh," he groaned, trying in vain to wipe the slime from his face. "I hate spiders. I really, really hate spiders."

    To his surprise, Kakashi let out a soft chuckle. "Well, look on the bright side, Yuma. At least now you smell as bad as you look."

    Yuma stared at his captain, momentarily stunned. Did Kakashi just crack a joke?

    "Ha ha, very funny," Yuma muttered, trying to sound annoyed but failing to suppress a small smile beneath his mask.

    "You know, I think I preferred it when you were just a humorless hard-ass."

    Kakashi''s expression turned serious again. "Don''t get used to it. We''ve still got work to do."

    Yuma''s smile faded, and he nodded. "Right. The cocoons."

    Together, they turned their attention to the webbed sacs hanging above. They cut them down, revealing the dried remains of the spider''s victims.

    But as they examined the bodies, it became clear that the spiders weren''t the killers. The wounds on the bodies were unmistakably human-made.

    "Kunai wounds," Kakashi said, his voice grave. "Just like the bodies we found below."

    Yuma''s frown deepened. "So the spiders were just scavenging, feeding on the leftovers of whoever really attacked this camp."

    "It would seem so," Kakashi agreed. "Which means we''re dealing with something far more dangerous than a simple bandit gang."

    He turned to face his team, his expression deadly serious.

    "We need to report back to the Hokage immediately. If there''s a new threat out there targeting shinobi, the village needs to be prepared."

    The other Anbu nodded, their own faces grim beneath their masks.

    As they gathered the remaining bodies, Yuma couldn''t resist one final jab at his captain, despite the throbbing pain in his arm.

    "Hey, Kakashi? Next time we''re up against a giant, man-eating spider, you''re taking point. I''ve had enough of being bug bait for one lifetime."

    Kakashi''s eye glinted with amusement. "Duly noted. But for the record, spiders are arachnids, not bugs."

    Yuma rolled his eyes. "Smartass."

 The Sinister Statue

    "Thirty-two bodies, all taken out by kunai," Yuma reported.

    Kakashi nodded grimly, his one visible eye scanning the scene. "Looks like we found the whole gang. Or what''s left of them, anyway."

    The two Anbu agents had quickly surveyed the area, taking in the scattered corpses.

    It was clear that whoever had done this was a professional - each kill was swift and precise, leaving no room for resistance.

    Yuma''s gaze drifted back to Kakashi.

    "You think it could''ve been Motoki''s team?" he asked, distractedly brushing a spider from his shoulder. "Maybe they finished the job before... you know."

    But Kakashi wasn''t convinced. The wounds, while expertly placed, were surprisingly shallow. Some hadn''t even fully penetrated the skin.

    And then there was the distinct lack of blood. If these bandits had been slain by Konoha shinobis, the ground should''ve been soaked with it.

    Even more strange were the bodies themselves. They were hairless, with distorted features and skin that resembled fish scales.

    And the puddles of slime beneath them... it was all just too bizarre.

    No, something else was at play here.

    "We keep moving," he told Yuma. "There''s nothing more to learn here."

    They pushed deeper into bandit territory, driven by Kakashi''s hunch that this camp was just an outpost.

    The real base, where they stored their ill-gotten gains, would be hidden nearby.

    It didn''t take long to find it - a cave, its entrance concealed by a tangle of branches and boulders.

    To the untrained eye, it would''ve been invisible.

    But to a pair of elite Anbu, it might as well have been marked with a neon sign.

    Just as they prepared to enter, a flurry of movement above caught their attention.

    Figures dropped from the trees, landing silently on the rocks that flanked the cave mouth.

    Kakashi''s blood ran cold as he took in their appearance. The distinctive armor, the stylized masks...

    His grip on his blade tightened as he whispered, "The Kiri Anbu Squad."

    His eyes locked onto the figures. "What are they doing here?"

    This was a worst-case scenario. The presence of Kiri shinobis, deep in the heart of the Land of Fire, could mean only one thing - an act of war.

    His mind raced, calculating odds and angles of attack. They were outnumbered, and with no idea how many more lurked in the shadows.

    A direct confrontation would be suicide.

    Their only chance was to fall back, to warn the Hokage of this new threat.

    But before he could signal Yuma to retreat, the lead Kiri ninja stepped forward, hands raised in a calming gesture.

    Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "Stand down," he called out, his voice muffled behind his mask. "We''re not here for you."

    Kakashi hesitated, his instincts at odds with protocol. He knew the old code, a way for shinobis to avoid unnecessary conflict when their missions didn''t align.

    But he couldn''t shake off the feeling that something was off.

    "This is the Land of Fire," he said evenly, letting his hand fall from his weapon. "Your presence here is an act of aggression."

    The Kiri leader paused, considering his next words carefully.

    In truth, he would''ve liked nothing more than to take advantage of their superior numbers and slaughter the Konoha Anbu where they stood.

    It would be fitting retribution for the four Swordsmen of the Kiri who had fallen to Konoha''s Sannin two years prior.

    But the Mizukage''s orders had been clear: deal with the missing-nin swiftly and silently. Completing that mission took priority over even the chance for revenge.

    And so, with great reluctance, the Kiri leader held his bloodlust in check.

    "We''re pursuing a missing-nin from our village," he explained. "Once we have him, we''ll leave your lands immediately."

    It was a thin story, but one Kakashi couldn''t openly challenge without risking an international incident.

    He glanced at the assembled Kiri shinobis, taking note of their positions. Six visible, guarding the entrance.

    Likely more inside. Even with Yuma and their hidden team member, the odds weren''t in their favor.

    No, the smart play was to gather what intel he could and report back to the Hokage.

    Let the village leadership decide how to handle this unexpected presence of Kiri shinobis in their territory.

    "The bandits back there," Kakashi said, jerking his head towards the camp. "Was that your handiwork?"

    The Kiri ninja shook his head. "They were like that when we arrived. Figured it was your doing. Weren''t they your mission?"

    So, Motoki''s team had taken out the bandits after all. But then they''d run afoul of this missing-nin, whoever he was.

    He opened his mouth to press for more details, but a blood-curdling scream from deep within the cave cut him off.

    In an instant, the Kiri shinobis were on alert, weapons drawn.

    "We need to move," their leader barked, already turning towards the cave. "Kame, Hebi, with me. The rest of you, hold this position."

    Without another word, half the squad vanished into the darkness, leaving Kakashi and Yuma alone at the entrance.

    "What''s the play, captain?" Yuma asked worriedly.

    Kakashi frowned behind his mask. Every instinct told him to pursue, to unravel the mystery that had claimed Motoki''s team.

    But charging blindly into unknown danger was a rookie mistake. Something he couldn''t afford to make.

    "We wait," he said finally. "And watch. If the Kiri come out with their missing-nin, we let them go. Our priority is getting this information back to the village."

    Yuma nodded, but then winced, rubbing his arm where the spider had bitten him earlier.

    "You alright?" Kakashi asked, his eye narrowing.

    "Yeah, just a bit numb. Don''t think it was venomous. I''ll be fine," Yuma replied.

    They jumped into the trees, finding a vantage point that gave them a clear view of the cave entrance while keeping them hidden from sight.

    ----------

    Minutes ticked by with no sign of the Kiri shinobis. The forest was unnaturally still, as if even the animals were spooked by the atmosphere.

    "They''re taking too long," Yuma muttered, shifting uneasily on his perch.

    Another spider crawled up his leg, and he flicked it away with a shudder. "I don''t like this. Something feels off."

    Kakashi silently agreed. For an elite squad to take this much time subduing a single target... Something wasn''t right.

    Another scream echoed from the depths of the cave, followed by a silence that was somehow even more unnerving.

    "We''re going in," he decided, dropping soundlessly to the ground. "But we take it slow. No unnecessary risks. Our mission is reconnaissance, not rescue. Understood?"

    Yuma nodded. "Lead the way, captain."

    Kakashi knew that although it may be very dangerous inside the cave, their mission was to obtain all the information.

    They had only obtained half of it so far, and it was definitely not enough to complete the mission. They had to press on, no matter the risk.

    ----------

    The cave was dark and damp, the air thick with a foul smell that made their stomachs turn.

    Kakashi and Yuma moved silently, keeping close to the walls as they made their way deeper into the cave, every sense on high alert.

    As they rounded a corner, a faint light became visible ahead. He signaled for Yuma to hold position as he edged forward, using a small mirror to peer around the bend.

    What he saw left him confused and uneasy.

    The cave opened up into a large chamber, lit by flickering torches that cast shadows on the walls.

    Scattered across the floor were the unmistakable weapons of the Kiri Anbu Squad.

    They were all kneeling in prayer, facing towards the center of the room.

    Towards the statue.

    All except one, who moved as if in a trance towards the statue on the raised platform.

    The statue itself was a thing of nightmares. Carved from an unknown stone, it depicted a figure that was both human and... something else.

    Its face was a twisted mass of tentacles, its body a grotesque hybrid of man and octopus.

    Kakashi tore his gaze away. Whatever this thing was, something didn''t feel right.

 The Cult

    In the dimly lit cave, a group of ninjas gathered around a twisted statue on a raised platform.

    Kakashi''s trained eyes scanned the uniforms, identifying nine Kiri Anbu and two Konoha chunins.

    They stared at the monstrosity with obsessive smiles, their eyes reflecting the statue''s twisted form.

    Beside the platform stood a man in Kiri chunin attire, his expression the most composed among the group, yet still hinting at a deep-seated obsession.

    The statue itself was far from beautiful, its grotesque features seeming to draw the group in with an otherworldly power. Yet, despite its ugliness, it had captivated everyone present.

    "R''lyeh... R''lyeh... R''lyeh..." the Kiri believers murmured, their words devolving into mindless chanting.

    The missing-nin''s gaze swept across the new believers, and then he began to speak.

    "Hail Great Cthulhu, the Sleeping God, Lord of R''lyeh!" he declared. "He''ll transform our bodies, grant us eternal life, and welcome us into the endless ocean."

    "In the underwater city, our ancestors celebrate and rejoice. We''ll join them, the most faithful of His followers."

    "We''ll rest alongside our ancestors in R''lyeh''s vast vaults, protected by Cthulhu''s power until the stars align, and we rise again in triumph!"

    "In His house at R''lyeh dead Cthulhu waits dreaming!"

    As the missing-nin''s sermon reached a fevered pitch, a disturbing transformation began to take hold of his followers.

    Their hair fell out in clumps, and their skin turned a sickly pale, as if drained of all life.

    The believers'' faces reflected a mix of emotions - awe, fear, and ecstasy. It was as if the missing-nin''s words had shattered their sense of identity, leaving them lost and disconnected.

    Witnessing this from his hiding spot, Kakashi fought to keep his grip on reality.

    He bit down hard on his tongue, using the pain to ground himself and prevent his own mind from slipping into chaos.

    As he regained his composure, he tore his gaze away, catching a glimpse of the statue''s edge

    But strange images still flashed in his mind.

    He pictured the sunken city - R''lyeh, hidden deep in the sea, where Cthulhu slumbered, waiting for the stars to align and bring disaster to the world.

    He pushed the revelation aside, knowing he''d have to process it later - if they made it out of this nightmare alive.

    Survival was their top priority now. He assessed their situation, sizing up the threat. He turned to Yuma, intending to order a tactical retreat.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    But Yuma was already rising to his feet, his face slack and expressionless, moving towards the statue like a sleepwalker.

    Kakashi lunged to grab him, but Yuma shrugged him off with an unnatural strength.

    "Snap out of it!" he growled, trying to shake his comrade back to reality.

    But Yuma kept moving, his eyes fixed on the statue.

    Thinking fast, he clapped his hands over Yuma''s eyes, blocking his view of the statue.

    Instantly, Yuma went limp, the strange force controlling him dissipating like a bad dream.

    Seizing the moment, he hauled Yuma back into the relative safety of the cave wall.

    Yuma''s eyes fluttered open, confusion and fear written across his face.

    "What... what happened to me?" he asked, his voice shaky.

    "The statue had you under its control," Kakashi said grimly.

    Yuma''s eyes widened in horror. "I... I don''t remember. Kakashi, what do we do?"

    Kakashi weighed their options. A frontal assault was out of the question - they were outnumbered, and more importantly, they had no defense against the statue''s power.

    He couldn''t shake the feeling that he had been lucky to break free from the statue''s control.

    Catching only a glimpse of the statue through the small mirror had likely saved him.

    Yuma, on the other hand, had looked directly at the statue and had fallen under its control almost instantly.

    Motoki''s sunglasses, standard issue for his clan, might have slowed down the statue''s effects, giving him a bit more time before he fell under its control.

    The nature of the threat was becoming clearer. The statue''s influence seemed to require direct line of sight.

    As long as they avoided looking at it, they might be able to resist its allure.

    He searched his mind for any technique that might help them escape this nightmare.

    Then, an idea flickered through his mind. His Sharingan... could its power be used to counter this power?

    As soon as the thought occurred to him, he dismissed it.

    If the statue could project its will across vast distances, trapping minds even from afar, what chance did his genjutsu stand?

    It was absurd to even think about trying to hypnotize a statue. Kakashi almost laughed at the ridiculousness of it.

    "It''s pointless," he muttered to himself, more than to Yuma. "We can''t fight this, not here, not like this. We need to regroup, report back to the village."

    But before they could go, a mocking voice called out from deeper in the cave.

    "Hey, you two little mice hiding back there! Come out, come out! Let me introduce you to our Lord and Savior!"

    Kakashi stiffened. It was the missing-nin, the only one of the fanatics who seemed somewhat sane.

    Was he behind this genjutsu? The leader of this cult? Yet, despite his authority, he seemed like just another servant, trapped under the control of the one he called Cthulhu.

    Silence was their only response. Kakashi and Yuma remained crouched behind their meager cover, hardly daring to breathe.

    They remained frozen behind their cover, barely breathing.

    When it became clear they wouldn''t take the bait, the missing-nin dropped the act. Kakashi heard the soft rustle of hands forming seals, and then...

    "Water Style: Exploding Water Shockwave!"

    A massive wave burst out of the cave, filling the small space in an instant. They were caught off guard and swept away like leaves in a flash flood.

    They tumbled through the air, barely avoiding being smashed against the trees as the jutsu violently expelled them from the cave.

    Finally, the waters dispersed as they reached the open area of the bandit camp. They stumbled to their feet, gasping for air and disoriented.

    As they surveyed the destruction, the tents and shacks of the camp reduced to splintered wood, Kakashi couldn''t help but be amazed by the jutsu''s sheer power.

    "What''s the plan, boss?" Yuma asked, looking around nervously. They were alone and vulnerable, their teammates nowhere to be seen.

    Every instinct screamed at them to get out of there, to put as much distance as possible between them and the horror they''d just witnessed.

    Kakashi was about to give the order to retreat and regroup, but the words stuck in his throat.

    A strangled, agonized moan sounded from behind him, making him spin around. What he saw was unbelievable.

    One of the bandit corpses, pale and stiff, had somehow come to life and bitten down on Yuma from behind. Its teeth sank deep into Yuma''s skin, refusing to let go.

    Yuma was paralyzed with fear, too scared to move in case he made it worse.

    The corpse''s head, once misshapen and deflated, had somehow regained its shape. Beneath its waxy skin, sickly blue veins pulsed with a faint sign of life.

    Even more terrifying were the other bodies scattered around the camp. They, too, began to twitch and stir, slowly getting to their feet.

    Their dead eyes fixed on the two living shinobis with a predatory glare.

 The Statues Secret

    As Kakashi drew his tanto blade, the shambling corpses closed in, driven by a primal urge to feed.

    But instead of attacking right away, he took a moment to assess the situation.

    His earlier suspicions were confirmed: these weren''t true corpses, but rather reanimated bodies trapped in a state of suspended animation.

    They were likely former bandits, transformed by some unknown process into these monstrous forms.

    When Motoki''s team arrived, these walking dead must have fallen dormant en masse.

    That''s why he and his team had let their guard down, thinking they''d won after inflicting what seemed like shallow wounds.

    But what really caught Kakashi''s attention was that even the walking corpses with gaping wounds showed no signs of blood or internal organs. The gashes were just dark, empty holes.

    Now, revived by the Water Release jutsu, they''d broken free from their deathly stillness, rising from their dormant state with a hunger for the living.

    He realized that ordinary wounds wouldn''t be effective against these unnatural beings. The key to taking them down was to target their joints, immobilizing them, or removing their heads entirely.

    Just then, Daisuke and his partner appeared at Kakashi''s side. "Captain, what''s going on here?" Daisuke asked, his voice laced with concern.

    "Yeah, since when did our mission involve fighting zombies?" his partner added, eyeing the approaching corpses nervously.

    "Less talking, more fighting," Kakashi ordered. "Target their joints or go for a clean beheading. That''s the only way to take them down for good."

    The three Anbu formed a defensive circle around Yuma, still trapped in the grip of the corpse clinging to his throat. Their priority was to protect their comrade from further harm.

    The walking dead shambled towards them in waves, their attacks clumsy and instinctual. For the elite Anbu, dodging such uncoordinated assaults was child''s play.

    But the corpses'' pale, waxy skin proved surprisingly resilient. Even direct hits from shuriken barely left a scratch.

    Brute force, applied with precision to critical points, seemed to be the only reliable way to take down the corpses.

    Kakashi gripped his tanto with both hands, channeling chakra to enhance the blade''s cutting power as he targeted the necks of the attacking corpses.

    Heads rolled, but instead of blood, a viscous, white mucus oozed out.

    "Ugh, gross!" Daisuke exclaimed, dodging a glob of the mucus. "What are these things made of?"

    "Forget that for now," his partner said, decapitating another corpse with a well-placed kick. "I want to know what''s causing this. Is it some kind of jutsu?"

    "Maybe," Kakashi grunted, dispatching two more of the creatures. "But let''s focus on surviving first, theories later."

    After a grueling battle, the Copy Ninja and his team finally managed to dispatch the last of the walking dead.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    As they caught their breath, Kakashi surveyed the motionless faces of their attackers, sprawled in the shallow water.

    He allowed himself a brief sigh of relief before turning his attention to Yuma''s predicament.

    The situation was more complicated than he''d hoped. The corpse''s bite had inflicted a severe wound.

    Trying to forcibly remove it now would likely cause blood loss. The prudent course was to secure the area first, then carefully consider their options.

    The problem was, none of them were medical ninja, making effective hemostasis a dangerous task.

    After a moment''s thought, he came up with a bold plan. He would remove the corpse''s head while leaving it attached to Yuma''s neck.

    This way, they could transport Yuma back to the village without risking severe blood loss, while also preserving the head for study.

    The challenge would be severing the head without making the corpse''s jaw move. A blade wouldn''t be precise enough - he needed something more exact.

    "Chidori!" Kakashi cried, lightning chakra crackling to life around his hand.

    His comrades quickly stepped back, wary of the jutsu.

    With a precise strike, he cleanly separated the corpse''s head from its body, leaving Yuma''s neck untouched.

    As the headless corpse collapsed, Kakashi caught Yuma, preventing him from falling.

    "Secure the head to his neck and get him back to the village, now," he commanded, entrusting Yuma to Daisuke''s care.

    Daisuke hesitated, sensing his intention to stay behind. "What about you?"

    "The mission isn''t over yet," Kakashi replied, his gaze fixed on the cave.

    His father''s fate and Obito''s sacrifice had made one thing clear: the mission and his comrades were equally important. He would see this through.

    "Inu, this is crazy," Daisuke protested. "We barely made it out of that first fight. You can''t take on an unknown threat alone!"

    "I''m not asking permission," Kakashi said firmly. "Get Taka to safety. That''s an order."

    Daisuke looked like he wanted to argue further, but Kakashi''s sharp glance silenced him.

    With a frustrated grunt, he carefully lifted Yuma onto his back, making sure not to disturb the gruesome attachment to Yuma''s neck.

    "Just... be careful in there, yeah?" Daisuke said, his anger giving way to genuine concern.

    Kakashi nodded curtly. "I''ll do what I have to. Now go."

    With a final, worried glance, Daisuke and his partner disappeared into the trees, carrying Yuma back to Konoha.

    ----------

    Kakashi reentered the cave, alone once more. The silence was unsettling, as if the chaos that had erupted earlier had never happened.

    He moved cautiously along the wall, straining his ears to pick up any sign of movement in the chamber ahead. But there was nothing.

    Nothing. Not even a breath.

    Still, with the statue''s power at play, he didn''t dare look directly. Instead, he used a mirror to scan the area, he carefully scanned the area.

    The platform stood vacant, the assembled ninja from before nowhere to be seen.

    The platform was empty, the assembled ninja from before nowhere to be seen. But as the mirror''s reflection swept over the platform, he caught a glimpse of a sickly green glow.

    He let out a reflexive gasp and dropped the mirror, which shattered on the stone floor.

    They''d left the statue behind.

    Kakashi had been careful to avoid even a glance at the figure, but that flash of weird light confirmed its presence.

    Were the others still hiding in the cave, waiting to strike?

    Unlikely.

    His sharp senses would have picked up on anyone lurking in the confined space. For now, he was alone.

    But why had they abandoned the statue? Kakashi knew it was no ordinary statue, but a vessel for a powerful genjutsu.

    Wouldn''t it be a prize worth claiming? It seemed like a valuable asset, one that could give them a significant advantage.

    Unless...

    His mind flashed back to Kiri''s previous scheme with the Three-Tails - sealing the beast within Rin and setting her on a collision course with Konoha, a ticking time bomb of destruction.

    Could this be a similar ploy? But upon further reflection, probably not.

    The statue''s power was different, relying on direct line of sight. It could be neutralized by simply covering it up.

    His course was clear. He had to secure the statue and bring it back to the village.

    Even if it was too dangerous to study directly, it could at least be contained.

    Closing his eyes and trusting his spatial memory, he approached the statue.

    As his foot touched the platform, a sudden chorus of whispers filled his ears. The sighs and murmurs were nonsensical, sourceless, and in no language he could identify as human.

    But one word rose above the strange whispers, repeated like a dark mantra:

    "Cthulhu... Cthulhu..."

    There it was again. That name, the same one spoken by the missing-nin. What did it mean?

    Unnerved, Kakashi quickly wrapped the statue in cloth, muffling its power.

    As the last fold of fabric fell into place, the whispering stopped, leaving only silence.

    He lifted the shrouded statue, surprised by its lightness despite its stone-like construction. A mystery for the experts back in Konoha to figure out.

    Slinging it across his back, he made his way out of the cave.

 Burning Questions

    With the mysterious statue safely wrapped, Kakashi headed back to the bandit camp. As he approached the camp, he was met with a desolate and haunting scene.

    The floodwaters had drained away, leaving behind a gruesome sight: headless bodies scattered everywhere, like fish washed up on the shore.

    He let out a deep sigh.

    Even though the immediate danger had passed, he couldn''t just leave these bizarre bodies for innocent civilians to stumble upon.

    Cleaning up was an essential part of any mission, no matter how gruesome.

    The severed head they''d used to treat Yuma''s injury would be enough for study. The rest of these monstrous bodies needed to be disposed of, right away.

    He set the statue down and began gathering the scattered remains.

    It was a slow and tiring process, but he worked steadily, piling the bodies and their severed heads into a massive, towering bonfire that seemed to stretch up to the darkening sky.

    Once the last body was in place, he formed a series of hand seals, channeling his chakra.

    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!"

    A blast of flames erupted from his lips, engulfing the pile of corpses in a raging inferno.

    As the fire crackled and roared, he retrieved the wrapped statue, his gaze fixed on the flames.

    The mission had left its mark, draining him both physically and mentally.

    Securing the statue felt empty, considering the missing-nin had escaped, and he''d been powerless to save his fellow Konoha ninja from its control.

    Now, all nine Kiri Anbu were likely under the same dark influence that had consumed their quarry.

    What drove them now? What terrors would they unleash?

    And what was this Cthulhu, anyway?

    Lost in thought, Kakashi almost missed the funeral pyre burning out, leaving only ashes of the fallen.

    With one last glance at the scorched earth, he turned and disappeared into the trees, the statue feeling strangely heavy on his back.

    ----------

    Unbeknownst to Kakashi, his departure didn''t go unnoticed.

    High in a nearby tree, two figures watched in silence.

    "Check it out," one of them said, holding up a severed head that matched their own pale features. "It''s your cousin, Zetsu!"

    The other figure swatted at the grisly trophy, unamused. "Hardly. If anything, it''s your side of the family tree. I''m the good-looking one, remember?"

    The head''s bearer caught it before it could fall, cradling it with mock-offended look. "Hey, watch it! This is a valuable research sample. No roughhousing with the goods!"

    "Why bother taking it in the first place? What if that Hatake kid notices he''s one head short? We can''t afford to tip our hand, not yet."

    The first figure shrugged. "Call it professional curiosity. Besides, Obito''s gonna want to see this. Might even crack a smile for once, the miserable bastard."

    His companion nodded in agreement. "You''re right. Too bad about the statue, though. That would''ve been awesome to bring back."

    The moon cast its glow through the trees, illuminating the figures as they stood there, identical in every way.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Win some, lose some," Zetsu said with a shrug, tucking the severed head under his arm like a trophy. "Let''s get out of here. This place is dead."

    He turned to leave, but paused, a wicked grin spreading across his face. "Oh, by the way... there''s a spider on your shoulder."

    The other''s eyes went wide with alarm, frantically brushing at his pale skin. "What? Where?! Damn it, Zetsu, you know I hate those creepy little... Wait a second. There''s no spider, is there?"

    Zetsu burst out laughing, already leaping through the treetops. "Oh man, your face! I can''t believe you fell for that again!"

    "You prick!" his companion cursed, giving chase. "Just wait till I get my hands on you!"

    Their bickering faded into the night, leaving the forest silent once again.

    ----------

    The Third Hokage stood on a platform, addressing the new students of the Ninja Academy.

    "Congratulations, everyone, on your acceptance! I hope you''ll all work hard to become exceptional ninjas and dedicate yourselves to your studies."

    The entrance ceremony was in full swing, just a day after the previous class had graduated.

    The village needed new blood badly, especially after the recent war.

    But despite his inspiring words, the young students'' attention wandered.

    They were more interested in sneaking peeks at their future classmates than listening to the familiar speech.

    Kagami was no exception. He scanned the crowd, recognizing the clan affiliations - Inuzuka, Akimichi, Hyuga. But most of the kids, like him, came from ordinary families.

    To his right stood a girl with long, dark hair. She was smiling and waving at someone in the second row.

    Following her gaze, he spotted a familiar face - Itachi.

    "Ah, that must be Izumi," he thought, remembering the rumors about her close friendship with the talented Uchiha heir.

    As the Hokage''s speech finally ended, Kagami looked back at the crowd of departing parents. Among the adults, his brother figure caught his eye.

    Though he couldn''t hear the words, he could read the encouragement on his brother''s lips: "You got this."

    With a smile and a nod, Kagami silently promised himself he''d make his brother proud.

    ----------

    Instructor Daiko led the class to the training field, where they''d learn to work together and hone their skills.

    "Some of you may have already started learning ninjutsu at home, but here at the Academy, you''ll be working as a team. Remember, a strong foundation is key. Give it your all!"

    The students lined up, eager to show off their skills with the provided shuriken and kunai.

    Most started with the shuriken, but a few, like those from established shinobi clans, went straight for the kunai, their prior training obvious.

    Itachi was one of them. With a smooth motion, he launched four kunais, each one hitting the bullseye dead center.

    The loud thud of metal on wood drew gasps of amazement from the onlookers.

    "Wow, did you see that?"

    "He''s incredible!"

    Kaigo, a boy with spiky hair and a small sickle strapped to his back, scowled beside him.

    He had been hoping to wow his classmates with his own skills, but it seemed that wasn''t going to happen.

    But compared to Itachi''s flawless performance, his own scattered kunais looked clumsy.

    Kagami, on the other hand, hadn''t made a single throw yet. It wasn''t because he wasn''t trying - he just had no idea how to hold the unfamiliar weapons.

    Despite his brother being a ninja, he had never learned the basics of ninjutsu.

    His brother had always put it off, saying he needed to focus on recovering from his illness.

    As a result, he was a complete beginner, not even knowing his family''s signature Konoha-style kenjutsu.

    Kagami suspected that his brother had been hesitant to teach him because he wanted to keep him out of the shinobi life.

    The worry in Hayate''s eyes when he saw his name on the Academy roster said it all.

    It made sense. As a ninja, death was always a possibility. The Nine-Tails attack had driven that point home.

    Civilians could flee to safety, but shinobi had to rush towards danger.

    But for now, Kagami had a more pressing problem. How was he supposed to throw these shurikens?

    "First time handling one of those?" a girl asked, interrupting his thoughts.

    He turned to see a classmate smiling at him. She had short, brown hair and wore a bright red jacket with white fur trim.

    But what really caught his attention were the twin red fang markings on her cheeks, a clear sign she was an Inuzuka.

    "Yeah," Kagami admitted sheepishly. "I have no idea what I''m doing."

    "Let me show you," she said, demonstrating the proper grip. "You want to hold it like this, keeping your fingers clear of the sharp edges."

    Then, sent the shuriken flying. It hit the target with a loud thud, sticking point-first in the center circle.

    He mimicked her stance and took aim. To his surprise, his own shuriken flew straight, hitting the bullseye.

    The girl grinned. "Nice one! You''re a natural!"

    Feeling more confident, he reached for another shuriken. And another. Each throw was just as accurate as the first.

    Daiko stopped by Kagami''s target, nodding in approval at the tight grouping, before moving on to the next student.

    He seemed satisfied that Kagami didn''t need any more instruction.

    "I''m Inuzuka Hana, by the way," the girl said, turning back to Kagami. "And you are?"

    "I''m Gekko Kagami. Nice to meet you," he replied.

    Hana''s eyes widened in recognition. "Ah, that explains it! No wonder you picked it up so quickly. Guess it runs in the family, huh?"

    He smiled, choosing not to mention his brother''s reluctance to teach him ninja skills.

    A few minutes later, Daiko called the class to order.

    "Alright, everyone, gather around! Next up, we''re doing some basic sparring. I want to see your combat skills. When I call your name, step forward."

    The students clustered around their teacher, an excited murmur running through the group.

    "First pair: Uchiha Itachi and Inuzuka Hana!" Daiko announced.

    Hana grinned as she made her way to the front, clearly eager to test herself against the acclaimed Uchiha prodigy.

 Clash of the First-Years

    Itachi and Hana exchanged a surprised glance as their names were called. With a nod, they stepped out of line and faced each other before Daiko.

    As children of shinobi clans, they knew the drill. They raised their hands, formed the seals of confrontation, and waited for the signal.

    "Begin!" Daiko barked.

    In an instant, the two combatants sprang back, creating a safe distance between them. They began to circle each other, eyes locked, each waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

    Itachi fell into a classic defensive stance, knees bent, arms raised, weight balanced on the balls of his feet. Hana, on the other hand, opted for a more unconventional approach.

    She crouched low to the ground, one hand splayed in the dirt, the other curled into a claw.

    Her teeth were bared in a feral grin, and the red fang marks on her cheeks made her look like a wild beast ready to pounce.

    For a heartbeat, neither moved. Then, faster than the eye could track, Hana sprang into action.

    She darted in low and fast, lunging at Itachi like a wolf going for the throat.

    At the last second, she launched herself into a corkscrew jump, whipping her hand around in a vicious open-palmed slap.

    The girls in the audience gasped in shock. Some covered their eyes, unwilling to see Itachi''s face bloodied.

    But he was ready. He leaned back at an impossible angle, and Hana''s strike whistled harmlessly past his chin.

    Her arm was left hanging in empty air, completely unguarded.

    Itachi didn''t hesitate. His hand shot out, clamping around Hana''s wrist in an iron grip.

    In one swift motion, he twisted, using her arm to flip her over his shoulder. But Hana was quick to counter.

    Her free hand flashed out, striking Itachi between the shoulder blades, and his momentum stalled.

    He adapted instantly. He released Hana''s wrist and launched into a lightning-fast flurry of punches and kicks.

    Hana matched him blow for blow, strike for strike. The sound of flesh hitting flesh echoed through the training field as they clashed, their movements almost too fast to follow.

    The onlookers were stunned.

    "These are supposed to be first-years?" someone whispered.

    "I can barely keep up with them!" another spectator exclaimed.

    As the fight wore on, Hana''s aggressive pressure began to take its toll on Itachi.

    His blocks slowed, his dodges lost their finesse. Sweat dripped from his forehead as he struggled to keep up with Hana''s intense attack.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.

    Her grin turned vicious. She sensed weakness and smelled victory within her grasp. One clean hit would seal the deal.

    She feinted left, then right, before unleashing a fast haymaker with every ounce of strength she had, aiming to take Itachi''s head off his shoulders.

    But instead of connecting with his face, her fist crashed into splintering wood.

    "Stop!" Daiko called the match. "Winner, Itachi!"

    Hana spun around, her eyes locking onto Itachi''s, his fist hovering mere inches from the crimson fang tattoos on her cheek.

    The spectators'' confused chatter erupted as they lowered their hands from their faces, blinking in the sudden light.

    "What the heck just happened?" someone asked, bewildered.

    "How did he get behind her?" another spectator wondered aloud.

    ----------

    As a seasoned chunin, Daiko had witnessed many battles, and he had seen it all.

    At the last possible second, just as Hana''s punch was about to connect, Itachi had substituted himself with a log, allowing it to avoid the blow while he reappeared behind Hana.

    This was a masterful execution of the Substitution Jutsu, one of the three fundamental techniques that formed the basis of all ninjutsu.

    Impressive enough for a fresh academy student.

    What''s more, unless his eyes had deceived him, Itachi had pulled off the jutsu without using any hand seals at all.

    He couldn''t be certain if the boy was simply too quick to see, or if he had achieved such mastery that he could skip the signs altogether.

    Either way, if this was the level Itachi was starting at, he was destined for greatness as a shinobi. Perhaps the greatest of his generation.

    Hana may have been the only one to truly challenge him. Daiko filed that fact away for future reference as he called the next pair to the ring.

    ----------

    As she rejoined the line, Hana''s face was a picture of frustration.

    The top kunoichi of the Inuzuka clan had just been beaten in her first Academy spar. How was she going to explain this to her strict mother?

    Itachi approached her. "Your taijutsu is impressive, worthy of the Inuzuka."

    "Doesn''t change the fact that I lost," Hana scowled, but her anger was fading.

    Itachi''s expression turned thoughtful. "If you had your ninja hound with you, I doubt I''d stand a chance."

    At this, Hana brightened. "You really think so?"

    "Absolutely," he said. "I''m looking forward to facing you again, when we can both fight at our best."

    He held out his hand.

    Hana ducked her head, trying to hide the blush rising to her cheeks as they shook hands.

    The other girls watched with envy, noticing the exchange.

    The rest of the class flew by in a blur, with students pairing off in spirited but mostly one-sided matches.

    Before long, only the final match was left.

    "Final match!" Daiko barked. "Uchiha Izumi and Gekko Kagami, take your positions!"

    The two students walked out to face each other. Izumi moved with a confident stride, while Kagami''s steps were heavier, almost hesitant.

    They faced off, Kagami dropping into a basic academy stance, while Izumi stood with her hands on her hips, a small smirk on her face.

    "Begin!"

    She burst into action, attacking Kagami with a flurry of quick movements and powerful strikes.

    He struggled to defend himself, stumbling backward as Izumi pushed him towards the boundary line.

    Her eyes were fixed on her opponent as she kept the pressure on.

    Daiko''s brow furrowed as he watched Kagami struggle.

    He had heard that the boy was a bit fragile, maybe not cut out for the demands of being a shinobi.

    But even considering Izumi''s obvious talent, he shouldn''t be having this much trouble.

    Just as Izumi was about to deliver the finishing blow, Kagami vanished in a puff of smoke. A log thudded to the ground where he''d been standing a heartbeat before.

    Izumi didn''t hesitate. Her instincts screamed at her to react. She spun around, throwing a back fist, expecting him to reappear behind her.

    But her fist went through his figure, leaving her to swing at empty space.

    Kagami suddenly appeared at her side, already throwing a picture-perfect straight punch aimed directly at her jaw.

    No time to block, no time to dodge. Izumi braced for impact, squeezing her eyes shut...

    "Stop!" Daiko roared, but it was too late.

    ----------

    The sound of flesh striking flesh echoed through the training field. But to Izumi''s surprise, no pain followed.

    She cautiously opened one eye to find herself staring up at Itachi''s face.

    His hand was locked around Kagami''s wrist, halting the punch mere inches from her face.

    Something in his expression gave Izumi pause. His dark eyes were hard as flint as he stared Kagami down, his jaw clenched tight.

    Izumi''s eyes widened as she finally identified the unfamiliar emotion that had been playing on Itachi''s face.

    It was anger.

 A Hurried Goodbye

    They held their poses for a long, their eyes locked in a tense stare. Neither was willing to back down.

    Finally, Itachi released his grip on Kagami''s wrist.

    Kagami lowered his fist, taking a step back as Daiku called off the match.

    The two boys made the sign of reconciliation before returning to their places in line, but Kagami couldn''t stop himself from stealing glances at Itachi.

    The prodigy''s face had already returned to its calm mask, as if the flash of anger had never happened.

    But he was certain of what he''d seen. The question was... why?

    Was Itachi upset that he had gone all out against Izumi? He shook his head.

    After living through war, Itachi had to know that a real shinobi duel held nothing back, no matter the opponent''s age or gender.

    Maybe Itachi was upset because he had copied his tactics from his match with Hana - using the Substitution Jutsu.

    It was true that his skills were limited to the three basic techniques he''d learned from watching Hayate train.

    But what he lacked in variety, he made up for with raw power and precise chakra control, honed through hours of solo practice.

    Besides, Itachi wasn''t so petty as to begrudge the use of the basic techniques... was he?

    In the end, the simplest explanation was probably the right one. Itachi''s anger hadn''t been about Kagami at all, but about protecting his own clan.

    He must have thought Kagami was targeting the Uchiha. It was the kind of misunderstanding that happened easily in the ninja clans, where family ties and loyalty meant everything.

    He pushed the puzzle aside for now and focused on the day''s final lesson - a relaxed introduction to basic shuriken throwing.

    After that, it was time to head home.

    ----------

    As Kagami walked down the path, a voice called out behind him. "Kagami, wait up!"

    He turned to see Hana hurrying to catch up, slightly out of breath.

    "What''s the big rush?" she asked, falling into step beside him. "You got somewhere to be?"

    "No, not really," he said, glancing up at the towering Hokage residence. "Did you need something?"

    Hana''s hands fluttered behind her back, and she looked suddenly shy. "I just wanted to say... your ninjutsu back there was really awesome."

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Kagami blinked. "Oh. Thanks, I guess."

    "Do you think... could you teach me? I mean, the three basic jutsu?" she bit her lip.

    He stopped dead in his tracks, taken aback. "You want me to teach you? But you''re from a ninja clan. Can''t you ask one of your senpais?"

    Hana looked down, scuffing her sandal in the dirt. "I have my reasons, okay?"

    He frowned, thinking it over. He didn''t mind teaching her, but he wasn''t sure his methods would work for her.

    His training relied on his chakra reserves, which Hana couldn''t replicate.

    And besides, he was pretty sure the Inuzuka clan had their own techniques, different from the standard academy ones.

    He didn''t want to mess with her family''s traditions.

    Seeing his hesitation, Hana spoke up quickly. "I can teach you taijutsu in exchange! You know, the foundational styles they don''t cover in class."

    That caught Kagami''s attention. Taijutsu was a major gap in his skills, and her performance in their match showed she knew her stuff.

    "Alright," he said finally. "It''s a deal."

    Hana''s face lit up like a lamp. "Great! When do you want to start? We could-"

    He held up a hand, stopping her. "Sorry, not today. I''ve got something I need to do. How about this weekend instead? We can meet up and train then."

    "Sure, that works!" Hana said. "Let''s say... Saturday morning, eight o''clock? At the Inuzuka training grounds."

    Kagami raised an eyebrow. "Won''t I need permission to enter your clan''s grounds?"

    She waved it off. "Leave that to me. I''ll make sure you can get in, no problem."

    "Okay then." he nodded. "Saturday at eight it is."

    With their plans set, he turned to leave, but she called out one more time. "Hey, Kagami?"

    He turned back. "Yeah?"

    She flashed him a bright, quick smile. "I''m really looking forward to it."

    Before she could wave goodbye, Kagami was already walking away, his pace a little faster than usual.

    He could feel his face growing hot, but he didn''t look back, keeping his eyes fixed on the path ahead as he headed towards the Gekko dojo.

    "Really, is he in such a hurry?" Hana watched his back with a hint of annoyance.

    ----------

    Kagami burst into the Gekko dojo, setting a new personal record for speed.

    As he slid open the training room door, he found his brother in the middle of a sparring match with a purple-haired girl around his age.

    She didn''t have a forehead protector, so she wasn''t a genin yet.

    Hayate paused mid-swing when he caught sight of his brother. "Kagami! Welcome home. How was your first day?"

    "It was fine," Kagami said, toeing off his sandals. "Just school stuff, you know."

    Hayate''s brow furrowed. "You sure? You''re not hungry or anything? I can start on dinner if you want."

    Kagami shook his head. "I''m good, thanks. I''ll eat later."

    And with that, he dashed up the stairs to his room, leaving Hayate looking puzzled.

    "He seems a bit... off," the purple-haired girl said.

    "You don''t think he got bullied or something, do you? I know he hasn''t learned much ninjutsu or taijutsu yet. It might be tough for him to keep up."

    Hayate''s expression turned serious. "I don''t think so. And to be honest, I''m not even sure I want him to become a ninja in the first place. Not after... everything."

    The girl''s eyes softened in understanding, and she fell silent for a moment.

    Then, she reached out and gently placed a hand on his arm. "I''ll keep an eye on him at school," she promised.

    "I''ll make sure he''s settling in okay. The first-years are on a different floor, but I''ll check in when I can."

    He covered her hand with his own. "Thank you, Yugao," he whispered. "That means a lot to me."

    Their eyes met, and for a long moment, they just looked at each other. Their hearts were racing, their cheeks were flushing. Then, slowly, carefully, Hayate leaned in -

    -but his stomach chose that exact moment to let out a loud, rumbling growl.

    Yugao burst out laughing. Hayate''s face turned bright red as he buried it in his hands, the moment shattered.

    "I guess that''s my cue to start dinner," he said with a wry smile.

    She took his hand, and they walked together towards the kitchen.

    "Why don''t I help you out?" she offered. "My mom taught me some great recipes that are perfect for growing shinobi."

    Hand in hand, they left the training room behind, both of them trying to ignore the way their hearts were still racing.

 The Next Generation

    Kakashi knelt before the Hokage''s desk, a large black bundle placed respectfully in front of him.

    The bundle, about the size of a wine jar, was tightly wrapped, its contents hidden from view.

    The Third Hokage stood behind his desk, eyeing the bundle critically, but didn''t make a move to unwrap it. "Is this the statue, the one with genjutsu capabilities?" he asked.

    "Yes, Hokage-sama," Kakashi confirmed.

    The Third Hokage took a deep breath, then turned to gaze out the window, deliberately turning his back on the mysterious object.

    He knew all too well how human curiosity worked - the more forbidden something was, the more tempting it became.

    He decided that keeping his distance was the wisest choice.

    "Tell me about the mission," he said, his eyes fixed on Kakashi "Leave nothing out."

    Kakashi recounted every detail, from investigating the bandit camp to the clash with the Kiri Anbus.

    But he left out the strange visions the statue had shown him.

    When he finished, the Third Hokage leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful.

    "So, let me get this straight. We''re dealing with a statue of a deity named Cthulhu from a cult in the Land of Water."

    Kakashi nodded. It was the most logical conclusion, given the evidence.

    "A missing-nin stole the statue and fled to the Land of Fire, pursued by Kiri''s Anbu," the Third Hokage continued.

    He paused, his brow furrowed.

    "And this statue... it can trap anyone who looks at it with a powerful genjutsu. Civilians lose their minds, while shinobi..."

    He trailed off, frowning.

    "Their bodies are ravaged, but their minds are enslaved, turned into followers of this cult, like those Kiri shinobis. Is that about right?"

    Kakashi nodded again. "Yes, Hokage-sama."

    The room fell silent as the Third Hokage turned the problem over in his mind.

    As a master of ninjutsu, he racked his brain for any technique that could compare to the statue''s power.

    The Mangekyo Sharingan of the Uchiha clan came close, with its ability to cast a powerful illusion through mere eye contact.

    But even that paled in comparison to what Kakashi described.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    His thoughts turned to Motoki''s treatment, and he realized that the difficulty of breaking this genjutsu seemed to exceed his understanding of the Mangekyo Sharingan.

    And this statue clearly had nothing to do with the Sharingan.

    What really baffled him was how the illusion could affect the human body. This went far beyond the power of typical genjutsu.

    A genjutsu that could warp both body and mind? It was unprecedented. Unnatural.

    For a brief moment, the Third Hokage wondered if there truly were gods in this world.

    He quickly shook off the thought, focusing on the task at hand. Now was not the time for idle speculation.

    After a long pause, he spoke. "This artifact is too powerful and dangerous to be trifled with. Kiri couldn''t control it, and we''d be foolish to underestimate it."

    "I think it''s best we seal it away permanently, using the Scroll of Seals. No good can come from meddling with such things."

    His tone was final, and Kakashi knew the decision was made.

    The loss of one Anbu, one chunin, and two genins was a harsh lesson, but a necessary one.

    He wouldn''t risk more lives in pursuit of this dark power.

    Just then, a sudden knock at the door broke the silence, snapping Kakashi back to attention.

    The Third Hokage swiftly hid the statue beneath his desk.

    "Remember, this conversation never happened," he warned.

    "The statue''s existence is now an S-rank village secret. I''ll take care of its sealing myself. You''re dismissed, Kakashi. Good work."

    With that, Kakashi vanished from the room.

    ----------

    The Third Hokage cleared his throat. "Enter," he called, leaning back in his chair.

    The door swung open, and Daiko, the Academy instructor, stepped in.

    "Hokage-sama," he said with a bow, "I have the analysis you requested of this term''s new students."

    "Excellent," the Third Hokage said, his expression softening. "Let''s hear it."

    Daiko began his report, detailing the strengths, weaknesses, and potential of each young ninja-in-training.

    But the Third Hokage''s mind kept wandering back to the strange statue, and he only listened with half an ear.

    That was until Daiko mentioned two names that snapped him back to full attention.

    "...two students of particular note," he was saying. "Uchiha Itachi and Gekko Kagami. Both show remarkable potential."

    The Third Hokage leaned forward, his interest piqued. "Oh? Tell me more."

    Daiko''s expression turned thoughtful. "As per your instructions, I had Uchiha Itachi spar with Inuzuka Hana."

    "Despite her clan''s impressive beastly taijutsu, she only managed to gain the upper hand at the beginning. And then..."

    He paused, a hint of awe creeping into his voice. "...Itachi used the Substitution Jutsu. Mid-fight, with no hand seals. It was... astonishing, Hokage-sama."

    Then he added, "The boy is only six years old. Even Kakashi couldn''t manage such a feat until his second term at the Academy."

    The Third Hokage''s eyes widened in surprise.

    While it was impressive for an Uchiha to display such skill, the clan was known for producing prodigies, after all.

    Considering Itachi''s background, it wasn''t entirely unexpected that he could use the Substitution Jutsu.

    His father, the Uchiha clan leader and head of Konoha''s police force, would have likely taught him some basic ninjutsu from a young age.

    But to surpass even Kakashi, hailed as a once-in-a-generation genius, was a different story altogether.

    Could it be that Itachi was something even rarer - a genius the likes of which the village had never seen?

    As for him being outmatched in taijutsu by Hana, that wasn''t surprising.

    She was a year older, and at that age, girls tend to develop physically faster than boys.

    So, it was only natural that Hana would have a physical advantage.

    Despite this, Itachi still managed to defeat her.

    Gears turning, the Third Hokage motioned for Daiko to continue. "And what of Kagami? How did he fare?"

    Daiko hesitated, looking troubled. "Kagami... is an unusual case. From his bout with Izumi, it seems he has little to no taijutsu training. But..."

    He took a deep breath, as if to steady himself. "Like Itachi, he used Academy techniques without hand seals."

    "But Hokage-sama... it wasn''t just the Substitution. He used the Clone Jutsu as well. In rapid succession. With-"

    "-no seals at all," the Third Hokage finished, slumping back in his chair.

    The statue, the mission, all of it was momentarily forgotten in the face of this revelation.

 A Brothers Concern

    The Third Hokage''s eyes narrowed in thought. "He can do both?"

    Daiko confirmed it. "Yes, Hokage-sama. And he executed them perfectly in the heat of battle."

    Mastery of the Three Basic Techniques was the standard for graduating from the Academy.

    If the boy had already mastered two of the three without needing seals...

    He murmured to himself, "With skills like that, he could pass the graduation exam today. Enroll in the morning, graduate by afternoon... it would be unprecedented."

    But he quickly shook off the thought. Being a ninja was about more than just ninjutsu.

    "What about his other abilities?" he asked, leaning forward.

    Daiko hesitated before responding, "His throwing techniques were decent, on par with most clan children."

    The Third Hokage''s brow furrowed. "And what about his combat instincts? How''s his strategic thinking under pressure?"

    Daiko''s eyes lit up. "That''s where he really shines, Hokage-sama."

    "The way he used those techniques in sequence to misdirect and confuse his opponent, it''s not something you typically see in a beginner. It''s as if..."

    He paused, searching for the right words. "It''s as if he''s no stranger to battle. As if he''s witnessed true ninja combat and learned from it."

    The Third Hokage leaned back, taking a moment to process this information. In his years of leading the village, he''d seen countless young shinobi train.

    He knew that real combat intuition, the kind Daiko was describing, couldn''t be taught ¨C it had to be earned through experience.

    For the boy to already possess such instincts raised questions. Ones that he wasn''t sure he wanted answered.

    But that was a concern for another day. For now, there was a more pressing issue.

    "Does anyone else know of this?" he asked sharply. "Has word begun to spread?"

    Daiko shook his head. "No, Hokage-sama. I came straight to you."

    "Good. See that it stays that way. For now, this information is classified" The Third Hokage steepled his fingers.

    "Itachi and Kagami are to be treated like any other students. No special attention, no advanced training. Let them develop at their own pace."

    Daiko looked like he wanted to argue, but the Third Hokage''s stern look silenced him.

    "If we push them too hard, we''ll break them or drive them away. Konoha needs to be a safe haven for them, not a prison. Their loyalty must be genuine, not forced. Understood?"

    Daiko bowed deeply. "Yes, Hokage-sama. I understand perfectly."

    The Third Hokage nodded. "Keep a close eye on them, but be discreet. Report any developments to me. And Daiko?"

    The teacher straightened up. "Yes, Hokage-sama?"

    For the first time since the conversation began, a hint of a smile touched the Third Hokage''s lips. "Well done. Your service to the village will not be forgotten."

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    With a deep bow, Daiko took his leave.

    Alone in his office, the Third Hokage searched through the piles of paperwork on his desk until he found what he was looking for - Kagami''s Ninja Recommendation Letter.

    He scanned the page, his brow furrowing. The letter, written by his older brother Hayate, said the boy was too sickly to be a shinobi.

    It was a common excuse, especially after the Third Great Ninja War and the Nine-Tails Attack.

    Many families were hesitant to send their children into such a dangerous profession.

    But the village needed new blood to rebuild its strength.

    So, he had overridden Hayate''s recommendation and admitted Kagami to the Academy.

    Now, it seemed that decision had been more than justified. The boy was a prodigy, with the potential to become one of the greatest ninja the village had ever produced.

    And yet...

    He couldn''t shake off the feeling of unease as he remembered Daiko''s words.

    That uncanny combat sense, the way Kagami wielded advanced techniques with ease...

    The Third Hokage stood up from his chair and walked to the window, gazing out at the village.

    For a moment, he thought he saw the face of his late wife, Biwako, in the distance, as if she were still watching over Konoha.

    "What would you make of all this, my love?" he whispered. "These gifted children... are they a blessing or something more?"

    Lost in thought, he didn''t notice the spider''s web in the corner of the window frame at first.

    When he finally saw it, he frowned. When was the last time he''d opened this window and let in some fresh air?

    Too long, it seemed.

    With a sigh, he unlatched the window and pushed it open.

    The cool breeze that swept in was refreshing, carrying the scents of the village - cooking food, blooming flowers, and the faint smell of metal from the blacksmith''s forge.

    The spider, startled by the sudden gust, scurried along its web and disappeared into a crack in the woodwork.

    ----------

    "Kagami?" Hayate knocked on his brother''s door. "Dinner''s ready. I made your favorite, broiled saury."

    No response.

    He frowned. His brother had been so excited about his first day at the Academy.

    He''d barely been able to sit still long enough to eat breakfast. For him to skip dinner...

    "Kagami, you in there? Is everything alright?"

    Still nothing. He tried the door handle, found it unlocked.

    "I''m coming in, okay?"

    The door swung open, revealing his tidy room. The bed was made, books and scrolls lined up neatly on the shelves.

    And there, at the desk, sat Kagami himself.

    Hayate''s relief was short-lived.

    He was leaning forward, his nose almost touching the glass of the spider''s terrarium, his mouth moving as if...

    As if he were talking to it.

    And the spider, with its creepy human-like face, seemed to be listening.

    Its big eyes followed Kagami''s every move, its mouthparts twitching in a weird rhythm.

    Hayate''s blood ran cold. He''d seen his brother like this before, caught glimpses of these weird one-sided conversations.

    But never this close, never this... intimate.

    He strained his ears to hear what his brother was saying.

    But his voice was too quiet, the strange clicking noises he made too weird, for Hayate to understand.

    And then, suddenly, Kagami laughed.

    It was a sound unlike any Hayate had ever heard from his brother.

    High-pitched, almost crazy, with a dark edge that made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up.

    "K-Kagami?"

    Kagami spun around, his eyes wide. For a split second, Hayate could have sworn they flashed an inhuman silver in the fading light.

    But then he blinked, and the moment passed. His eyes were back to normal, his face calm and surprised.

    "Bro! Sorry, I didn''t hear you come in. Did you need something?"

    Hayate swallowed hard, trying to calm down. "I... dinner''s ready. I called for you, but..."

    He trailed off, glancing past Kagami to the terrarium. The spider stared back at him, unblinking. He looked away quickly.

    "Sorry," Kagami said again, standing up and stretching. "Guess I got caught up in my studies. I''ll be right down, okay?"

    Hayate nodded, not trusting himself to speak. He watched as Kagami gave the terrarium one last look before heading for the door.

    As he passed Hayate, he paused, placing a hand on his brother''s arm. "Hey. You don''t have to worry about me, you know. I''m not going anywhere."

    The words were meant to be reassuring, but there was something in Kagami''s tone, in the way his fingers dug into Hayate''s skin, that made them sound more like a threat than a promise.

    He forced a smile. "I know. I just... I want you to be careful, Kagami. The ninja world is tough."

    Kagami''s returning grin was sharp, almost wild. "Don''t worry, big brother. I can handle myself."

    And with that, he was gone, his footsteps echoing down the hall towards the kitchen.

    Hayate stood there a moment longer, trying to shake off the chill that had settled deep in his bones.

    His gaze was drawn back to the terrarium, to the spider that watched him with a gaze that was almost too smart for any animal.

    Whatever dark path his brother was on, whatever secrets he kept... Hayate feared that this creature, this abomination, was somehow at the heart of it all.

    And for the first time since their parents'' death, he found himself wondering if he truly knew his brother at all.

 The Forbidden Tome

    In the dim, flickering light of the laboratory, a figure slumped into a chair, exhaustion etched into every line of his pale face.

    This was Orochimaru, one of the most brilliant minds Konoha had ever produced... and one of its darkest.

    Before him, a young test subject lay lifeless on the operating table.

    Blood seeped from the child''s eyes, the only sign of life in an otherwise still body. A few final twitches, and then... nothing.

    He gazed at the corpse with cold detachment.

    To him, the child had ceased to exist the moment they''d outlived their usefulness. They were just a failed experiment, nothing more.

    In his world, life had no inherent value. Its only worth lay in its potential for extension - for immortality.

    Mourning the dead was pointless. The deceased existed to be used, not mourned.

    And he had used them. In the past three days, thirteen subjects had died in his pursuit of greatness. Thirteen lives lost in the name of his grand ambition.

    Orochimaru''s voice was a soft hiss in the silent lab. "Pathetic," he muttered. "Are human bodies really so fragile?"

    It was a question he already knew the answer to. He was well aware of the limits of mortal flesh.

    But to achieve his goal of eternal life, he needed more than the weak villagers he''d been experimenting on. He needed strong shinobis.

    A cold, sharp smile spread across his face. "If only I had a village of my own..."

    Drip.

    Drip.

    The sound of dripping blood pulled him back to reality. The test subject was dead, their blood staining the floor crimson.

    Orochimaru didn''t rush to clean up the mess or move on to the next subject. He needed time to think, to review his research and find a way to overcome this latest obstacle.

    He rose from his chair and wandered over to a bookshelf, his fingers tracing the titles he knew by heart.

    The shelves were lined with texts on ninjutsu, kinjutsu, fuuinjutsu - all fields he''d long since mastered.

    His hand stopped mid-trace as he scanned the bookshelves. Tucked between two massive tomes was a slim volume he''d never seen before.

    The single word etched in faded silver leaf on the spine caught his attention.

    "Necronomicon..." he whispered the word.

    When had he acquired this book?

    He carefully pulled the book from the shelf, and a thick layer of cobwebs clung to the cover, revealing how long it had sat untouched.

    "Well, well, well," he purred, his interest sparked. "What do we have here?"

    If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    He brushed away the webs and opened the cover. The flyleaf was mostly blank, except for a single line of text in the center.

    Orochimaru read it aloud, his voice a low, rasping whisper in the dimly lit lab.

    "That is not dead which can eternal lie,

    And with strange aeons even death may die."

    Below the quote was a name: Abdul Alhazred.

    His eyes widened, his pupils shrinking to pinpricks. It was as if a door had swung open in his mind, revealing a new world of possibilities.

    Eternity. That was what he''d been searching for all along, wasn''t it? The driving force behind his experiments, his sacrifices.

    But now, faced with these words, his efforts seemed laughable, childish even.

    Stealing bodies to extend his life was a pale imitation of true immortality.

    But this... this spoke of an eternity beyond mortal comprehension. An eternity where even death itself could perish.

    Ultimate eternity.

    A grin stretched Orochimaru''s face, his lips curling up in an unnatural smile.

    His hands trembled as he turned the page, his heart racing with excitement.

    This was no ordinary book. It was a treasure beyond measure, beyond imagination.

    And it was his alone.

    As he devoured the cramped, spidery script, he felt his worldview crumbling, reshaping itself to accommodate the revelations before him.

    This was knowledge unknown to any shinobi. Forbidden knowledge, ancient and terrifying in its implications.

    ----------

    The tome revealed secrets of beings that existed long before humanity.

    These beings, known as the Great Old Ones, possessed immense power and alien intelligence. They ruled over all creation in the primordial darkness before time began.

    These entities were composed of matter beyond human understanding, untouchable by physical laws.

    They could only be glimpsed in the deepest, darkest corners of the human mind, their true forms hidden behind the lens of humanity''s deepest fears.

    Above them all stood Azathoth, the Blind Idiot God, a chaotic force at the center of infinity.

    Its mindless piping shook the very foundations of the cosmos. From its amorphous mass sprang three powerful progeny.

    There was Shub-Niggurath, the Black Goat of the Woods with a Thousand Young, born from darkness.

    Yog-Sothoth, the All-in-One and One-in-All, spawned from nameless mist.

    And Nyarlathotep, the Crawling Chaos, was vomited forth from the gibbering madness of its progenitor.

    Together, this unholy trinity of Azathoth, Shub-Niggurath, and Yog-Sothoth brought order to the void, creating the fabric of space and time.

    They shaped matter and energy to their will, forming the universe as humanity knew it.

    But even now, the Great Old Ones lurked in the shadows, beyond the boundaries of reality.

    Unseen and unbound, they moved with serene and primal power, waiting for the stars to align in their favor.

    For though humanity might rule the Earth for a brief moment, the Great Old Ones had ruled before... and would do so again.

    The seasons would turn, civilizations would crumble, and the Elder Gods would reclaim their rightful place as masters of all.

    ----------

    Orochimaru devoured the words like a starving man at a feast, his mind racing with dark possibilities.

    The secrets of immortality, of transcending the mortal plane... could it be that the answers lay not in ninjutsu, but in the worship of these ancient beings?

    He turned another page, his breathing quickening. The cramped writing seemed to writhe before his eyes, pulsing with an otherworldly light.

    As he read on, delving deeper into forbidden knowledge, he began to transform.

    His body shook, wracked by tremors that built in intensity until it seemed he would shatter apart.

    His skin rippled, his bones shifted beneath his flesh, warping his frame into new and terrifying forms.

    Orochimaru read on, lost in the world of forbidden knowledge, oblivious to the sounds of his own transformation.

    What was physical agony compared to the thrill of uncovering secrets?

    Only when the convulsions became too intense did he snap out of his trance.

    He slammed the book shut, his chest heaving, his yellow eyes blazing with a mad, feverish light.

    He staggered to his feet, steadying himself against the operating table.

    His gaze fell upon the lifeless body of his latest test subject, and he chuckled.

    It grew into a wild, high-pitched laugh, brimming with a terrible glee.

    For he understood now. He grasped the true path to immortality, to godhood itself.

    And with the Necronomicon as his guide, he would follow that path to its ultimate conclusion.

    The world of shinobi, with its petty struggles and fleeting lives, seemed so small now. So insignificant in the face of the cosmic truths he''d glimpsed.

    But it would serve its purpose. Orochimaru would use it, mold it, shape it to his will.

    And when the time was right, he would ascend, shedding his humanity like a snake shedding its skin.

    He would become one with the Great Old Ones, and rule for all eternity in their dread dominion.

    And heaven help anyone who stood in his way.

 Unholy Obsession

    Orochimaru''s eyes locked onto the page, his breathing quickening as he devoured the words. Each new revelation sent a shiver down his spine.

    "Fascinating," he murmured, his voice a soft hiss in the lab''s silence. "Absolutely fascinating."

    The Necronomicon was no ordinary book. It spoke directly to his soul, resonating with his deepest desires.

    Every sentence, every phrase, left an indelible mark on his mind, fueling his insatiable hunger for knowledge and power.

    As he read on, his body began to tremble, caught between excitement and numbness.

    He felt like he was standing on the cusp of a groundbreaking discovery, staring into the unknown.

    The possibilities both thrilled and terrified him, leaving him breathless and wanting more.

    As he delved deeper into the Necronomicon, he encountered beings that defied his wildest imagination.

    There was Cthulhu, the Great Dreamer, slumbering beneath the waves, and Hastur, the Unspeakable One, who whispered secrets on the wind-swept plains.

    Then there was Cthugha, the Living Flame, and Shub-Niggurath.

    But one being in the Necronomicon captivated Orochimaru like no other: Yog-Sothoth.

    Second only to Azathoth in the pantheon of the Great Old Ones, Yog-Sothoth was said to be the master of time and space, the keeper of all knowledge and wisdom in the universe.

    His form was infinite, spreading across countless dimensions and realities like ripples on a pond.

    Every moment, every existence, was connected to him.

    And he knew all. Past, present, future - nothing was hidden from Yog-Sothoth''s all-seeing gaze.

    According to the Necronomicon, those who proved worthy could even communicate with this god, learning the secrets of the cosmos from his ageless lips.

    All one needed was a silver key.

    Orochimaru''s heart pounded in his chest as he read on.

    A silver key, the key to unlocking the secrets of immortality and ultimate power... it was the ultimate prize, the final piece of the puzzle that would make all his dreams come true.

    According to the Necronomicon, the key would unlock a door to a great stone tower, where the priest Umr At-Tawil sat upon his throne.

    Those brave enough to gaze upon his face would be granted a glimpse of Yog-Sothoth himself, and with it, the secrets of the universe would be theirs to claim.

    "An immortal, older than the Sage of Six Paths... older than ninjutsu itself," he murmured as he struggled to comprehend the enormity of the claim.

    The implications were mind-boggling.

    If the Great Old Ones were truly eternal, as the Necronomicon claimed, then their secrets could grant him immortality as well.

    All he needed was the key, and the universe would be his to command.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.

    But where to find such an artifact? The Necronomicon hinted at its existence, but offered no clues about its whereabouts.

    For all Orochimaru knew, it could be hidden anywhere in the world... or beyond.

    Doubt began to creep in, whispering in his ear. What if this was all just a myth, a madman''s ravings scribbled in some ancient tome?

    The claims of omniscience and immortality defied all human logic and reason.

    Even the most deluded dreamer wouldn''t dare make such outlandish claims. And yet...

    His grip on the book tightened, his knuckles white with tension. No, he refused to believe it was all a lie.

    The Necronomicon spoke to something deep within him, a primal yearning for truth that could not be denied.

    He would find the key, no matter the cost. He would unlock the secrets of the Old Ones, and then...

    Just then, something slipped from between the pages of the book, falling to the floor with a metallic clink.

    He froze, his gaze snapping to the glinting object at his feet.

    Slowly, he bent to retrieve it, his heart pounding in anticipation.

    Orochimaru''s eyes fixed on the silver fragment in his hand.

    It was a piece of a key, exquisitely crafted with swirling patterns that seemed to shift and twist like living vines.

    Even incomplete, it was a masterpiece, unlike anything he''d ever seen.

    "The Silver Key," he whispered. "The key to the door of truth..."

    But how did it end up hidden within the pages of the Necronomicon, waiting for him to discover it?

    Was it a clever trick, designed to make the book''s wild claims more believable?

    His lip curled in a sneer. If so, it was a cheap ploy, unworthy of his attention.

    And yet... the key felt real enough in his hand. Cool and solid, pulsing with an unmistakable aura of power.

    Just as he pondered this, a sharp knock at the laboratory door made him tense.

    His hand instinctively went to the hidden pocket where he''d stashed the key and the Necronomicon.

    "Enter," he called, his voice steady despite the racing of his heart.

    The door swung open, and a man in a brown robe walked in. His hair was messy, and one eye was hidden behind a patch.

    Danzo strode into the room like he owned the place.

    His gaze flicked over the body on the operating table without flinching.

    "Another failure, I see," he said, his tone as dry as dust.

    Orochimaru shrugged. "Ordinary bodies can''t handle my experiments. As I''ve told you, I need-"

    "I know what you need," Danzo cut in, waving his hand dismissively. "And I''ve told you, my Root operatives are off-limits. At least for now."

    There was a warning note in his voice, one that Orochimaru knew better than to ignore.

    For now, Danzo was content to supply him with test subjects from the dregs of the village.

    But if Orochimaru pushed too hard, demanded too much... well, even a snake could be crushed underfoot.

    "In any case," Danzo continued, "I didn''t come here to discuss your experiments. I have news."

    Orochimaru cocked his head. "Oh? What is it?"

    "Kakashi and his Anbu team had a run-in with some Kiri shinobis yesterday. They were after some kind of statue."

    "A statue?" Orochimaru repeated, his interest piqued.

    Danzo nodded. "One with the power to cast genjutsus on all who look upon it, if the reports are to be believed. Kakashi brought it back to the village, but the Hiruzen has ordered it sealed away. Like the Scroll of Seals."

    Orochimaru''s brow furrowed. A statue that could trap people''s minds... it sounded like something from the Necronomicon. Something connected to the Old Ones.

    "Where did it come from?" he asked, trying to sound casual. "This statue?"

    Danzo replied, "Some cult in Kiri, if the reports are right. They worship something called Cthulhu."

    Orochimaru''s heart skipped a beat. His breath caught in his throat, and his eyes widened in shock.

    Cthulhu. The name jumped out at him from the pages of the Necronomicon, a siren call he couldn''t resist.

    The Great Dreamer. The High Priest of the Old Ones. The key and the gate.

    It all clicked into place. The statue, the Necronomicon, the silver key... they were all part of a larger puzzle, one that he knew he had to solve it.

    If he could unlock the secrets of the Old Ones, harness their power for his own...

    Then immortality would be within his grasp. And with it, the entire world.

    "Cthulhu," Orochimaru mused, a menacing smile spreading across his face. "How very, very interesting..."

    Danzo eyed him warily, sensing the shift in his demeanor. "You know something about this... Cthulhu?"

    Orochimaru chuckled, a low, sinister sound that sent shivers down even Danzo''s spine. "Oh, I might have come across the name in my studies. Ancient legends, dusty old tomes... you know how it is."

    He waved a hand, as if dismissing the matter entirely. But beneath the surface, his mind was racing, his genius intellect working at lightning speed.

    His teacher had the statue. The statue was linked to Cthulhu. And Cthulhu...

    Cthulhu held the key to everything.

    Orochimaru''s smile grew, his eyes burning with an obsessive intensity.

    He would stop at nothing to claim that statue, to unlock its secrets and tap into the power of the Old Ones.

    And then... nothing would stand in his way. Not his teacher, not the village, not even death itself.

    For he would be immortal. A god in human form.

 The Path of No Return

    Danzo''s eyes narrowed as he watched Orochimaru, his tone sharp with suspicion.

    "What were you saying?" he asked.

    Orochimaru didn''t look up from the corpse on the operating table, his head bowed low in concentration.

    "Nothing," he replied, his voice neutral.

    Danzo''s gaze pierced through his back, searching for any sign of deception.

    He knew the snake Sannin all too well, recognizing the same driving ambition that fueled his own actions.

    For now, Orochimaru still showed the proper respect, playing the loyal soldier.

    But he wasn''t naive. He knew that if Orochimaru ever left the village, he''d be impossible to control.

    That''s why he had always sought a way to keep him in check. He needed leverage, something to balance the scales.

    But Orochimaru seemed to care for nothing and no one. He had no family, no friends, and not even his own student, Anko, could be used against him.

    He was the epitome of a shinobi - devoid of human attachments, driven solely by his insatiable curiosity and ambition.

    That same curiosity made him a formidable threat. His thirst for knowledge, for the secrets of ninjutsu and the very nature of truth, was unquenchable.

    Danzo feared that one day, that thirst would lead him down a path from which there would be no return.

    For now, their alliance held.

    Each had something the other needed - Danzo''s access to test subjects and village intel, Orochimaru''s unparalleled genius in the shinobi arts.

    But if that delicate balance ever shifted...

    He cast one final, searching glance over his shoulder before turning to leave the lab.

    The heavy iron door slammed shut behind him, the clang echoing through the room.

    Orochimaru remained frozen, hunched over the operating table, his eyes the only thing that moved.

    They darted to the side, confirming Danzo''s departure before returning to their intense focus on the task at hand.

    As soon as he was sure he was alone, Orochimaru straightened up, pulling the Necronomicon from the folds of his robe.

    He flipped through the pages with feverish intensity, his fingers coming to rest on the passage that had so captivated him before.

    "Cthulhu," he read aloud. "The Sleeping God, Lord of R''lyeh, one of the Old Ones representing water."

    His mind raced, connections forming at lightning speed.

    A god of water, worshipped by a cult in the Land of Water... it couldn''t be a coincidence.

    If Cthulhu was real - and the statue Danzo had spoken of seemed to suggest he was - then what of the other beings described in the Necronomicon?

    What of Yog-Sothoth, the All-Knowing and All-Powerful One? The Gate and the Key to the secrets of the universe itself?

    His hands trembled as he held the book aloft, its red cover shining like a bloody sunrise in his vision.

    In that moment, the Necronomicon transcended mere pages and ink.

    It was a roadmap to his destiny, a promise of power beyond his wildest dreams.

    Immortality. Everything he had ever coveted was within his grasp. The thought sent a shiver down his spine.

    He laughed, high and wild and tinged with madness. It echoed off the walls of the lab, making the spiderwebs in the corners dance and shiver.

    ----------

    "Good morning, Kagami!"

    Kagami turned at the call of his name, a smile already forming on his lips. He''d recognize that voice anywhere.

    This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    And there was Hana, jogging to catch up with him on the way to the Academy. But this wasn''t the Hana he was used to seeing.

    Gone was the bulky, old-fashioned coat she''d worn the day before.

    In its place was a sleek white vest adorned with a cartoon wolfdog, paired with stylish black cropped pants.

    The transformation was striking.

    With her new outfit highlighting her natural good looks, Hana looked... adorable. Really adorable.

    "Morning," Kagami said, trying to sound casual. "You look nice today."

    She ducked her head. "Thanks. I was forced to wear that old coat yesterday. It was my mom''s, from when she was a kid."

    "She made me wear it, saying it was like reliving her own first day of school all over again."

    Kagami chuckled. "Moms, right?"

    They fell into step beside each other, chatting easily as they made their way to class.

    Hana seemed a bit self-conscious about all the curious looks they were getting, but Kagami paid them no mind.

    He was just happy to have a friend to walk with.

    As they reached the classroom, they parted ways, with Hana heading to the front row of the girls'' section and Kagami making his way to his usual spot near the back of the boys'' section.

    Just as he sat down, a commotion erupted by the window. A group of girls were clustered there, giggling and whispering excitedly.

    "Look, it''s Itachi!"

    "Where? Oh, I see him!"

    "He''s so cool, even just walking..."

    "Ooh, he looked this way!"

    Kagami rolled his eyes, already burying his nose in his textbook. He had more important things to worry about than schoolyard crushes.

    But the boys sitting in front of him had other ideas. They started muttering among themselves, clearly annoyed.

    "This is getting out of hand," one of them muttered. "Itachi''s letting all this attention go to his head."

    "Yeah," another chimed in. "Someone needs to take him down a peg or two."

    Kaigo, the ringleader, turned to Kagami with a sly grin. "Hey, you in on teaching Itachi a lesson?"

    Kagami looked up from his book, his expression blank. "What do you mean?"

    "Knocking some of that arrogance out of him," Kaigo said, as if it were obvious.

    Kagami just shrugged. "No thanks. I''ve got studying to do."

    Kaigo''s face twisted in a scowl. "Fine. Be that way. We don''t need you anyway."

    He turned back to his friends, huddling close to plot and scheme. Kagami tuned them out, focusing on the upcoming ninjutsu lesson.

    A few minutes later, Itachi walked into the room, surveying the seating arrangements before making his way towards the boys'' section.

    Kaigo was quick to intercept him, blocking his path with a forced smile. "Sorry, this seat''s taken."

    Itachi nodded calmly and moved to another desk, but Kaigo''s friend beat him to it.

    "This one too," the boy said, not sounding apologetic at all.

    "In fact," a third boy chimed in, "this whole row is full."

    The lie was blatant, and the attempt to ostracize Itachi was transparent. But the young Uchiha didn''t rise to the bait.

    Instead, he turned and headed for the front of the room, his expression as calm and unruffled as ever.

    That was when Izumi called out to him from the girls'' section.

    "Itachi-kun! There''s a seat here, next to me!"

    She patted the empty desk beside her, surrounded by a sea of admiring female faces.

    Itachi hesitated for only a moment before nodding his thanks and taking the offered seat.

    Instantly, he was surrounded by girls, all clamoring for his attention. They chattered and giggled, fawning over him like he was a rock star.

    From the back of the room, Kagami could see Kaigo''s face turning an alarming shade of purple. The boy was practically vibrating with jealousy.

    If looks could kill, Itachi would have been a pile of ash.

    Just as things were getting heated, their teacher, Daiko-sensei, walked in and put a stop to the drama - at least for the time being.

    "Alright, class," Daiko said, clapping his hands for attention. "Today we''ll be reviewing the hand seals for Fire and Water Release techniques."

    He turned to the blackboard and started drawing diagrams, each one a perfect representation of a different hand seal.

    When he was done, he turned back to the class with a smile.

    "Let''s see who was paying attention last time. Itachi, can you identify this first seal?"

    Itachi barely glanced at the board before answering. "Water Release: Water Bullet Technique."

    Daiko nodded, impressed. "Good job." He pointed to Kaigo next. "How about this one?"

    Kaigo studied the diagram, then shrugged. "No idea."

    Daiko''s eyes narrowed. "What do you mean, you don''t know? We just covered this yesterday!"

    Kaigo smirked. "I forgot, sensei. It''s a tough one. I bet no one else knows it either."

    Daiko''s gaze swept the room, stopping at Kagami. "Is that so? Kagami, do you know this seal?"

    Kagami looked at the board, then answered. "It''s the Fireball Jutsu. Fire Release."

    "Excellent," Daiko said. "And this one?"

    Kagami looked at the board again, then replied. "Water Bullet again. Same as the first."

    Daiko turned back to Kaigo. "See? Kagami knows them all. So what''s your excuse?"

    Kaigo retorted. "It''s not fair! You already gave away the answers!"

    Daiko smirked. "Fine then. Kagami, how about this one? No one''s named it yet."

    Kagami didn''t hesitate. "Phoenix Sage Fire Technique. Also Fire Release."

    Daiko''s smiled. "Well done, Kagami. I can see someone''s been studying."

    He turned to Kaigo. "As for you... since you seem to have trouble sitting still and paying attention, you can spend the rest of the class on your feet. Up. Now."

    Kaigo jumped up, his chair crashing to the floor behind him. For a moment, it looked like he might argue, but a stern look from Daiko shut him up.

    Muttering under his breath, Kaigo kicked his chair aside and stood stiffly beside his desk, his arms crossed and his glare fixed on the back of Itachi''s head.

    Kagami just sighed and turned back to the lesson. This was going to be a long day.

    ----------

    While the students were engrossed in their studies, a very different sort of education was taking place deep beneath the village.

    Orochimaru studied the Necronomicon with an intense focuse. Every word, every syllable, etched itself into his mind, reshaping his understanding of the world and his place in it.

    He had always known he was destined for greatness. His genius, drive, and lack of limitations set him apart from the common crowd.

    But this... this was beyond even his wildest dreams. The secrets of the Old Ones, the true nature of reality itself, lay before him, waiting to be claimed.

    And claim it he would. No matter the cost. No matter who or what he had to sacrifice along the way.

    For Orochimaru had gazed into the abyss... and the abyss had gazed back.

    And in that infinite darkness, he had seen his future. A future of endless power, of immortal glory.

    It was a vision of madness. Of hubris beyond measure.

    But to him, it was a vision of pure beauty. And he would stop at nothing to make it real.

 The Shadow in the Background

    As ninjutsu class came to an end, Daiko gathered his notes and exited the classroom, leaving behind a fuming Kaigo.

    The young student slumped back into his seat.

    Throughout his punishment, he had been brewing with resentment, his thoughts growing darker by the minute.

    Now, with the class over, he''d made up his mind.

    "I''ll deal with him," he growled, his hands clenching into fists.

    His two friends exchanged a confused glance. "You mean Itachi?" one of them asked.

    Kaigo shook his head, his eyes narrowing. "No, Kagami."

    "But why?" the other friend pressed. "What did Kagami do?"

    "What did he do?" Kaigo scoffed. "He didn''t back us up against Itachi, for starters. And then he got me in trouble. He''s going to pay for that."

    In his mind, Kagami''s actions were unforgivable. He didn''t care that his own ignorance and attitude had landed him in trouble.

    To him, Kagami was now an enemy. And enemies had to be dealt with.

    "Let''s go," Kaigo said, rising from his seat.

    His friends followed, falling into step beside him as they strode out into the corridor.

    The three of them made an intimidating sight, walking abreast with their hands shoved deep in their pockets and their faces set in identical scowls.

    The other students, sensing trouble, quickly moved aside to let them pass.

    As they approached the teaching building''s entrance, a tall figure burst through the doorway, blocking their path.

    The collision sent Kaigo and his friends flying, their feet leaving the ground as they crashed onto the hard tile floor.

    "Ouch," one of his friends groaned, rubbing at his bruised head.

    Kaigo, however, was already back on his feet.

    "Watch where you''re going, idiot!" he snarled at the newcomer.

    The figure stepped into the building, the bright sunlight behind him casting his features into shadow.

    As he moved closer, the boys could see that he was no student.

    He was a shinobi, a genin by the look of his vest, and he towered over them, his broad shoulders and muscular frame making them look like children in comparison.

    "Who are you calling an idiot, brat?" the genin growled, cracking his knuckles.

    Kaigo''s tough talk evaporated, and he paled. He took a step back, his friends scrambling to hide behind him.

    "You... you ran into us!" he stammered, trying to muster some defiance. "We were just walking, and you-"

    The genin laughed. "Walking? You were strutting around like you owned the place, is what you were doing."

    He took a step forward, standing over the terrified boys. "Looks like someone needs to learn some manners."

    And with that, he slammed his fist into the ground at their feet, the impact sending them sprawling once more.

    "Ah!" Kaigo yelped, scrabbling backwards on his hands and knees.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    His friends were already running, their footsteps echoing down the corridor as they fled.

    Kaigo stumbled to his feet and took off after them, the genin''s mocking laughter chasing him as he ran.

    Ahead, he spotted a familiar figure - Kagami, with his dark hair, and calm, almost bored expression.

    At that moment, Kaigo saw his chance for help. Kagami was strong, one of the few students who could use ninjutsu.

    He''d surely help, would stand up to this bully of a genin.

    All thoughts of revenge flew out of Kaigo''s head. If Kagami got him out of this mess, he''d gladly do anything he wanted.

    "Kagami!" Kaigo shouted, his voice high and desperate. "Help us!"

    Kagami turned, his eyebrows rising slightly as he took in the scene. Kaigo and his friends, running for their lives.

    The angry genin, hot on their heels.

    For a moment, their eyes met. And then, to Kaigo''s horror, Kagami turned and ran.

    No shout for a teacher, no attempt to reason with the genin, no backward glance.

    Kagami just ran, leaving him and the others to their fate.

    Kaigo stumbled, nearly falling, but the sound of the genin''s pounding footsteps drove him on.

    He had no choice. He ran, his breath ragged, his heart racing.

    Ran, until his foot caught on something, and he went sprawling, his chin cracking hard against the floor.

    Dazed, he looked up... and found himself staring at a pair of sandaled feet.

    He followed the feet up, past dark pants and a high-collared shirt, until his gaze landed on a face. A face he knew all too well.

    Itachi.

    The Uchiha prodigy stood calmly in the middle of the corridor, blocking the genin''s path.

    His expression was unreadable, his posture relaxed, as if he faced down angry shinobi every day.

    "Out of the way, kid," the genin snarled. "Unless you want a beating too."

    Itachi didn''t move. He raised his left hand, forming the seal of confrontation.

    The genin''s eyes widened, then narrowed.

    "You little punk," he spat. "You think you can take me? You and what army?"

    Itachi remained silent, his hand still raised.

    For a long moment, no one moved. The only sounds were the genin''s breathing and the muffled whimpers of Kaigo and his friends.

    Then, the genin charged. His fist flew towards Itachi''s face, a blow that would have shattered bone and sprayed blood.

    Would have, if it had landed.

    But he was gone. Faster than Kaigo could blink, the Uchiha prodigy sidestepped the punch.

    His hands flashed out, grabbing the genin''s wrist and shoulder.

    And then, with a twist of his body, Itachi threw the genin across the room.

    The genin crashed to the ground, his face a picture of shock. He didn''t get up.

    Itachi stood over him, not even breathing hard. He nudged the fallen shinobi with his toe, nodded, and turned to the stunned students.

    "Someone take him to the infirmary," he said calmly. "He''ll be fine, but he might have a concussion."

    Kaigo stared, his mouth hanging open. He couldn''t wrap his head around what he''d just seen.

    Itachi, the boy he''d underestimated and plotted against, had just saved him. Had taken down a genin like it was nothing.

    "Itachi-kun," he blurted, scrambling to his feet. "That was... you were amazing!"

    Itachi raised an eyebrow at the sudden honorific, but said nothing.

    Kaigo couldn''t help but keep going. "The way you fought was incredible! You''re so strong, Itachi-sama!"

    The other boys quickly joined in, showering Itachi with praise.

    "Yeah, you''re the best, Itachi-sama!"

    "We''ve never seen anyone fight like that!"

    "Please teach us, Itachi-sama! We''ll do anything!"

    Itachi remained silent, his face a mask of calm.

    But Kaigo thought he saw a flicker of annoyance or resignation in those dark eyes, as if this was all too familiar to the young Uchiha.

    ----------

    Meanwhile, Kagami watched from the sidelines, his face as impassive as ever. But his mind was racing.

    Earlier, he had turned and run because he didn''t want to get involved in Kaigo''s trouble.

    Even if he had intervened, he might not have easily defeated the genin.

    He knew the Three Basic Techniques, but that was it. He lacked other special attack methods, including physical techniques.

    This was one of his major weaknesses, and he knew it.

    He''d seen how Itachi took down the genin.

    The Uchiha heir''s movements were effortless, precise, and far beyond what a first-year student should be capable of.

    What struck him most was the way Itachi had ended the fight. Not with some flashy jutsu or a flurry of punches, but with a simple, almost gentle throw.

    The same throw he''d used against Hana during their sparring match.

    He realized that Itachi''s choice was smart. It was a quick and efficient way to take down an opponent without causing unnecessary harm.

    It was the mark of a shinobi who understood that violence was a tool, not the goal.

    Now he was even more excited about the weekend''s physical training.

    As he stood by the window, Kagami glanced towards the Hokage Monument and spotted someone climbing the spiral stairs.

    But the distance was too far, and he couldn''t make out who it was.

    Oh well, it didn''t matter. The next class was about to start, and he didn''t want to be late.

    With one last look at Itachi, Kagami turned and headed back to the classroom.

    ----------

    High atop the Hokage Monument, Kakashi climbed the endless stairs.

    The sun beat down on him, but he didn''t break a sweat. As one of the village''s elite, he was no ordinary shinobi.

    After what felt like an eternity, he reached the top.

    Before him stood a simple, unassuming building carved directly into the rock face.

    A wooden sign above the entrance read: Konoha Archive Library.

 Beneath the Surface

    Deep within the heart of the Hidden Leaf Village, a secret lay hidden in the stone of the Hokage Rock.

    Many people knew about the shelter hidden in the mountain, a place of refuge during times of crisis.

    But few knew about the Konoha Archive Library, located deep within the granite stronghold.

    This treasure trove of knowledge held ancient texts and scrolls that dated back to the village''s founding, and even further back to the legendary era of the Sage of Six Paths.

    Kakashi headed to this place, searching for answers to the questions that had haunted him since his encounter with the mysterious statue.

    As he pushed open the heavy wooden door, the musty smell of old parchment and leather filled the air.

    At the entrance, three chunin guards sat behind a long, curved desk, their eyes fixed on him as he approached.

    One of them stood up, hand outstretched in greeting.

    "Can I see your authorization?" the guard asked, his tone brisk but friendly.

    Kakashi pulled out a small, official-looking scroll from his vest and handed it over.

    The guard unrolled it, scanned it quickly, and nodded. "Alright, you''re good to go."

    He handed the scroll back to Kakashi and gestured to his colleagues. "They''ll show you around."

    The other two chunins stood up and motioned for him to follow them.

    They led him into the main chamber of the archive, a massive circular room lined with towering bookshelves that seemed to touch the ceiling.

    "As you can see," one of the guides explained, "we have a specific system here. Each section is organized by era or discipline - history, ninjutsu, genjutsu... it''s all here."

    Kakashi''s eyes widened as he took in the endless rows of books and scrolls.

    It was almost overwhelming. He could spend a lifetime here and still not read everything.

    The other chunin led him to a far corner of the room. "This is the section you''ll want. Pre-village history. Some of these texts date back to the time of the Sage himself."

    Kakashi''s finger trailed along a shelf, tracing the faded gold lettering on an ancient-looking book.

    "Impressive," he whispered.

    The chunin nodded. "We''re here to help if you need anything. But let me warn you..."

    His expression turned serious. "These materials are priceless. Irreplaceable. Handle them with care, and only take what you need. Anything else is strictly off-limits."

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Kakashi met the man''s gaze, his own eye solemn above his mask. "I understand."

    With that, the guides slipped away, disappearing into the stacks.

    Only one remained, a hooded figure who took up a position a short distance away, watching Kakashi with an unreadable gaze.

    A guard, or maybe a babysitter. Either way, he ignored them. He had more important things to focus on.

    Slowly, he reached for the first scroll.

    ----------

    In his mind, Kakashi saw it again - the haunting vision that had plagued him since he first laid eyes on that cursed statue.

    An ancient city rose from the depths of a sea.

    Its architecture was bizarre and strange, making his skin crawl.

    At the heart of the city, a monstrous presence towered over everything. Vast, incomprehensible, and radiating an evil that made his soul shudder.

    The creature was vaguely human-like, but that''s where the resemblance ended.

    And it had a name - a name that echoed in Kakashi''s mind.

    Cthulhu.

    It was one of the Old Ones, beings of immeasurable power that ruled the Earth long before mankind drew its first breath.

    Fourteen billion years ago, they came from the stars, from dimensions beyond human understanding.

    And Cthulhu was the most powerful of them all.

    Now, it slumbered, buried beneath the waves in its city of R''lyeh, waiting for the stars to align, for the time to be right.

    For the day it would rise again, and plunge the world into madness and ruin.

    This was the knowledge that had been burned into Kakashi''s mind in that instant. The terrible truth that he couldn''t shake, couldn''t forget.

    Part of him still refused to accept it. Still clung to the desperate hope that it was all just a genjutsu.

    But deep down, he knew better. The Hokage himself had studied the statue, pouring all his vast knowledge of ninjutsu into unraveling its secrets.

    And even he had been stumped.

    No, this was no trick of the mind.

    The threat was real. And if he was going to have any chance of facing it, he needed to understand.

    Therefore, he needed proof - evidence that they existed or didn''t exist - to put his mind at ease.

    ----------

    Kakashi pushed a cart through the shelves, searching for ancient texts about gods, beliefs, and legends.

    He gathered texts from every historical period and country, no matter how old or obscure.

    Then, he read. Scroll after scroll, book after dusty book.

    Then, he dove in, devouring scroll after scroll, book after dusty book.

    He was on the hunt for any hint of Cthulhu, R''lyeh, or the Old Ones in the myths and legends from around the world.

    As the hours dragged on, the chunin guards grew tired, their attention waning.

    But Kakashi''s focus remained sharp. He read until his eyes blurred, and his head throbbed, driven by sheer force of will.

    Time lost all meaning in the archive''s depths.

    There were no windows, no way to mark the sun''s passage.

    All that existed was the endless sea of words, and his commitment to uncovering the truth.

    Finally, as he set down the last scroll, the weight of his discovery hit him.

    Throughout all of history, in every legend and lore of the shinobi world, Kakashi found nothing.

    No mention of Cthulhu, no whisper of R''lyeh, no hint of the Old Ones or their ancient cities.

    He thought it through, considering every possibility. The lack of information in Konoha''s library was puzzling.

    One possibility was that this was a new cult, one that had emerged recently and hadn''t yet made it into the history books.

    Cults often operated in secret, and their beliefs and practices might not be widely known or documented.

    Another factor to consider was the library''s location. Konoha was in the Land of Fire, and its library focused mainly on the region''s history and knowledge.

    If the cult or ancient cities from the visions really originated from the Land of Water, it was possible that the information hadn''t reached Konoha''s library yet.

    The distance and differences in historical records between the two lands could explain the absence of any mention of Cthulhu or R''lyeh.

    Kakashi let out a sigh as he scanned the shelves. He closed the book in front of him and returned it to its place on the shelf.

    As he stood up to stretch, he realized he''d been too quick to judge.

    He''d been relying on limited information, and that wasn''t enough. The library was vast, with countless books and scrolls waiting to be explored.

    He grabbed a nearby cart and began navigating the rows of shelves once more.

 The Hidden Truth

    Kakashi stared at the piles of scrolls and tomes scattered across the table, a sense of unease growing in his stomach.

    After hours of searching through the Konoha Archive Library''s ancient texts, he''d found nothing.

    No mention of Cthulhu, R''lyeh, or any cult that worshipped this god.

    It was as if the visions he''d experienced, the memories that haunted him, were just a product of his imagination.

    But that couldn''t be true. He''d seen the statue with his own eyes, felt its power coursing through his veins.

    So why was there no record of it? No hint of the horrors it promised?

    He leaned back, his brow furrowed in thought. Maybe this Cthulhu cult was really a new development, a fledgling religion that hadn''t left its mark on history yet.

    In remote, impoverished areas, villagers might develop blind faith due to their isolation and lack of livelihood.

    But such beliefs were just a form of self-consolation, with no real power behind them.

    Even if that were the case, it didn''t explain the statue.

    An artifact with such undeniable power couldn''t have come from mere blind faith.

    Kakashi had once thought that people from remote regions might have mistaken tailed beasts for gods, gaining power from them.

    But the more he thought about it, the more he realized that was impossible.

    For one, tailed beasts were known for their destructive power, not for granting power to statues or casting genjutsus.

    And secondly, the Land of Water would never allow a tailed beast to wreak havoc on their territory.

    No, there was something more at play here. Something ancient and unspeakably powerful.

    His mind raced as he tried to make sense of the legends that had been implanted in his mind.

    Cthulhu, the Old Ones, R''lyeh... what did it all mean?

    And then, it hit him like a bolt of lightning. The key wasn''t in the details of the myth, but in its timeline.

    Fourteen billion years ago, Cthulhu was said to have descended to Earth. That was eons before the first human was born, before civilization even existed.

    If this were true - and Kakashi''s gut told him it was - then it was no wonder he couldn''t find any record of the creature.

    Human history simply didn''t go back that far.

    The oldest texts in the library, the most ancient legends and myths, spoke of the Sage of Six Paths.

    But even those were just whispers, fragmented tales passed down through generations.

    The Sage, revered as he was, had lived only a thousand years ago. A blink of an eye compared to the vast expanse of time that separated the present from Cthulhu''s arrival.

    Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    If beings like Cthulhu had walked the Earth in those primordial days, then who was to say they were gone for good?

    Maybe they just slumbered, waiting for the stars to align, for the time of their return.

    It was a chilling thought. But it wasn''t entirely new to him.

    He remembered the scroll he had read, the one about the Kaguya clan.

    Their ancestors were said to have descended from the heavens, led by a princess of unearthly beauty and power.

    Could she have been one of them? An Old One, or something like it, who came to Earth in an age long past?

    There was no way to know for certain. But the parallels were too hard to ignore.

    He straightened in his chair. The truth was out there, hidden in the mists of prehistory.

    And if he was to have any hope of unraveling the mystery of the statue, he would have to find it.

    But he couldn''t do it alone. The Third Hokage had sealed the statue away, denying him his most direct avenue of investigation

    That left Kakashi with only two options. He could investigate the cult in the Land of Water, or he could go after the missing-nin.

    Pursuing the cult was a risky move. If Konoha was caught meddling in the affairs of another nation, especially one as volatile as Kiri, it could spark a war.

    But the missing-nin was fair game. And if his hunch was right, he might hold the key to everything.

    With his mind made up, he gathered the scrolls and returned them to their shelves. He nodded his thanks to the chunin guards, ignoring their curious stares, and left the library.

    Outside, the sky was darkening, the first stars twinkling over the distant mountains. His stomach growled, reminding him that he hadn''t eaten since dawn.

    He thought about going home and making himself a meal. But the thought of his empty apartment didn''t appeal to him.

    Instead, Kakashi''s feet carried him towards the bustling heart of the village, where the smells of cooking food and the chatter of happy voices filled the street.

    As he walked past a lively barbecue joint, a familiar voice called out to him.

    "Kakashi! Over here!"

    He turned to see Guy waving at him from a large table, his grin wide and slightly flushed from drinking.

    Asuma and Kurenai were with him, along with two faces Kakashi didn''t recognize - a serious-looking young man in a genin vest, and a smaller boy who could only be his brother.

    "Come on, pull up a chair!" Asuma called, raising his cup in invitation. "We''re celebrating. Hayate here just finished his first mission as a genin."

    The older of the two strangers - Hayate, apparently - stood and bowed as Kakashi approached.

    "It''s an honor to meet you, senpai," he said, his voice earnest. "I''ve heard so much about you."

    Kakashi waved off the formality. "Just Kakashi is fine," he said, sliding into an empty seat. "Congratulations on your mission."

    Hayate flushed, ducking his head. "Thank you, sen- I mean, Kakashi. It was nothing special, really."

    "Nonsense!" Guy exclaimed, slapping the young man on the back hard enough to make him wince.

    "Every mission is a step on the path of youth! A chance to fan the flames of your -"

    "What Guy means," Kurenai cut in smoothly, "is that we''re all very proud of you and your brother." She smiled at them.

    The conversation flowed easily from there, with old friends and new acquaintances chatting comfortably. Kakashi let it wash over him, only half-listening as he picked at his food.

    His mind was still racing, trying to make sense of the day''s revelations. The archives had raised more questions than answers, and the path ahead was unclear.

    But he couldn''t let it go. Not now, not when the stakes were so high.

    "...Kakashi? Kakashi!"

    He blinked, realizing that Guy was talking to him, his bushy brows drawn together in concern.

    "You okay there, rival?" Guy asked. "You seem a million miles away."

    Kakashi shook his head, forcing a smile beneath his mask. "I''m fine," he said. "Just thinking."

    "About what?" Guy asked. "A new secret jutsu? A mission? Or maybe..."

    He wiggled his eyebrows suggestively. "A lady?"

    Kurenai smacked him on the arm.

    "Don''t be crude," she scolded. Then, to Kakashi, "But seriously, what''s on your mind? You''ve been quiet all night."

    Kakashi hesitated. He trusted these people, but the weight of his knowledge was his alone to bear.

    "Just some research," he said finally, shrugging one shoulder. "I was in the archives today, looking into old myths and legends."

    It wasn''t a lie, but it felt like one. He couldn''t quite meet Asuma''s gaze.

    If the others noticed his evasion, they didn''t comment on it. The conversation moved on, to lighter topics and more sake, and Kakashi let himself be swept along.

    But even as he laughed and joked with his comrades, his mind kept circling back to the mystery. To Cthulhu, R''lyeh, and the statue that had started it all.

    And to the gnawing certainty that the truth was far more terrible than he could imagine.

    ----------

    Across the table, unnoticed by Kakashi or anyone else, the figure smiled into his water glass.

    A small smile, full of amusement.

    For he alone knew the truth.

    And he had no intention of sharing it.

    Not yet, anyway.

 The Eyes That See

    The barbecue restaurant was alive with laughter and chatter, a warm refuge from the evening chill. Kakashi sat among friends, cradling a cup of sake, his mind drifting away.

    "Hey, Kakashi, you in?" Asuma waved a hand in front of his face. "Want another round?"

    He blinked, forcing a smile beneath his mask. "I''m good, thanks."

    Guy, his face flushed from the drinks, leaned in. "Come on, Kakashi! The night''s young, and so are we!"

    Kurenai chuckled. "Speak for yourself, Guy. Some of us have missions in the morning."

    Hayate, sitting beside Kakashi, chuckled softly. His little brother Kagami sipped on a glass of water, observing the scene.

    As the conversation flowed around him, Kakashi''s gaze kept drifting to the corner of the room. A spider was spinning its web, almost hidden in the shadows.

    It was a small, easily overlooked thing, but something about it made his skin crawl. He couldn''t shake off the uneasy feeling.

    He shook it off, turning back to his friends.

    ----------

    "Well, that was fun!" Guy declared as they stepped out into the night, the restaurant''s warmth fading behind them. "We should do this more often!"

    Asuma chuckled. "Definitely. Maybe with a little less sake next time, though, Guy?"

    Guy grinned. "Nonsense! Youth has no limits!"

    Kurenai smiled, shaking her head. "On that note, I think it''s time we called it a night."

    Kakashi nodded, his mind already wandering back to the mysteries that awaited him. "Hayate, Kagami, see you around."

    Hayate bowed slightly, saying, "Good night, senpai." Kagami waved, a small smile on his face.

    As the group dispersed, Kakashi turned towards home, the cool night air enveloping him. The village was quiet, but his thoughts were loud.

    ----------

    As they strolled home together, Hayate kept a watchful eye on his younger brother. The night air was quiet, with only the occasional cricket breaking the silence.

    "Hey, Kagami," Hayate said, breaking the comfortable silence.

    "You know you can always talk to me about anything, right? I know I''m not always around, but I''m here for you, little brother."

    Kagami looked up at Hayate, a small smile on his face. "I know, bro. And I appreciate it. Honestly, I''m doing okay."

    Hayate nodded, though he couldn''t shake the feeling that Kagami was hiding something.

    As they approached their house, he sensed that his brother was carrying a secret burden, one that he kept to himself.

    ----------

    Kakashi''s apartment was dark and still as he entered, the silence broken only by the soft click of the door closing behind him.

    Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.

    He didn''t bother turning on the lights, navigating the familiar space by memory and the faint glow of the moon through the windows.

    His gaze fell on a small picture frame on the shelf, and he paused.

    The faces of Obito, Rin, and himself stared back, frozen in a happy moment, with Minato-sensei standing behind them.

    He picked up the picture. Those had been simpler times, before the weight of loss and responsibility had settled so heavily on his shoulders.

    He wondered what Minato-sensei would make of the strange visions haunting him. Would he have answers, guidance, or be just as lost?

    Kakashi sighed, his finger tracing the frame''s edge. That''s when he spotted it ¨C a small spider perched on the corner, watching him with glittering eyes.

    A shiver ran down his spine as he stared at the spider. It was just a tiny creature, he told himself, no different from the many others sharing his space.

    But something about it felt off, like it was a sign of something darker lurking just out of sight.

    He set the picture back, his hand trembling slightly. He forced himself to focus on the present and surveyed his apartment.

    It was a mess ¨C scrolls and books scattered everywhere. When had he last bothered to clean?

    Kakashi chuckled wryly, shaking his head. He was supposed to be an elite shinobi, but his apartment was a mess. Minato-sensei would''ve had a field day with this.

    Rolling up his sleeves, he got to work. He needed a clear head and a clear space to unravel the mysteries plaguing him.

    He gathered scrolls, stacked books, tossed out trash, and wiped down surfaces. It was mundane work, but it brought a sense of control he''d been lacking lately.

    As he cleaned, his mind wandered, piecing together the fragments of knowledge he''d gathered.

    The name Cthulhu, the strange statue, the cult in the Land of Water ¨C it was all scattered and disjointed.

    But he would make sense of it. He had to. For the sake of his village, his friends, and his own sanity.

    He paused, his gaze drawn back to the picture on the shelf. The spider was gone, vanished as silently as it had appeared.

    He took a deep breath. Whatever the future held, he would face it head on. For the sake of those he had lost, and those he still had to protect.

    He turned back to his cleaning, finding comfort in the simple tasks. They kept him grounded in the present, away from the mysteries and horrors that lurked in the shadows.

    For now, he had a home to set right and a heart to ease.

    It was enough, for now. It had to be.

    ----------

    Deep beneath the village, in a labyrinth of tunnels and hidden rooms, Orochimaru poured over the Necronomicon''s pages.

    Days blurred into nights, and the passage of time became irrelevant as he devoured the forbidden knowledge.

    Power, knowledge, the keys to eternal life - it was all here, waiting to be unlocked.

    As he read on, a shiver ran down his spine, and he felt an unsettling presence watching him.

    He looked up to find a spider lurking in the corner, its multiple eyes fixed on him. A cruel smile twisted his lips.

    "Watch over me, little one," he whispered. "Soon, I''ll unleash horrors upon this world unlike anything it''s ever seen. And you, my friend, will feast on the terror I sow."

    The spider stared back, its gaze unreadable and patient. Waiting. Always waiting.

    ----------

    The Hokage stood at his office window, gazing out over the peaceful village he''d sworn to protect.

    The night was quiet, but a sense of unease prickled at the back of his neck.

    In his long life, he''d faced many threats, both within and outside the village. But this... this was different.

    The Hokage''s gaze fell on a small spider crawling across the window frame. Most people would''ve dismissed it as insignificant, but he knew better.

    In the world of shinobi, coincidences didn''t exist.

    Every action, every event, was connected, influencing the course of history in subtle but powerful ways.

    As the spider disappeared, he couldn''t shake the feeling that these hidden threads were converging, drawing them all towards an unknown destiny.

    He let out a heavy sigh, the weight of his responsibility settling on his shoulders.

    All he could do was stay vigilant, guiding and protecting his people to the best of his ability.

    And hope that when the storm finally broke, they''d be strong enough to weather it.

    ----------

    Kagami sat cross-legged on his bedroom floor, his eyes fixed on the glass terrarium in front of him.

    "I know," he murmured, as if responding to an unspoken question. "I feel it too."

    He reached out a hand, his fingers hovering just above the glass. The spider paused, as if waiting for something.

    A moment of silent understanding passed between them, and then he smiled.

    He pulled out a handful of glowing blue spheres from his pocket and sprinkled them into the terrarium.

    The spider pounced, devouring with lightning speed.

    As it fed, he felt a flicker of worry. The spider was growing, changing.

    It wouldn''t be long before this small enclosure wouldn''t be enough to hold it. What then?

    Kagami didn''t have an answer, but one thing was certain: he wouldn''t be alone.

    Never.

 The Birth of a New Era

    In the lavish throne room of the Daimyo''s palace, a stout figure sat on the ornate throne, his crown slipping down his forehead.

    He gazed with disinterest at the small man standing before him, hands clasped together in respect.

    The man was impeccably dressed in a tailored suit, complete with small sunglasses and a neatly trimmed mustache, giving him a refined look.

    "Daimyo-sama," the man began, his voice dripping with flattery, "I am Gato, president of the Gato Company. I''ve come to propose a deal."

    The Daimyo didn''t respond right away. He opened his mouth, allowing a maid to pop a grape into it, before he deigned to speak.

    "And what," he drawled, "might that be?"

    Gato''s smile grew even wider. "Why, to bring prosperity to the Land of Waves, of course!"

    He produced a map of the island nation, spreading it out before the throne.

    "Daimyo-sama, the Land of Waves is rich in natural resources, but its remote location makes it hard to turn those resources into real wealth. As a result, the country''s finances have suffered."

    He paused, letting the words sink in.

    "But if the Gato Company took over all shipping and trade for the nation, we could turn those resources into real wealth. The Land of Waves would thrive like never before!"

    Gato''s gaze flicked to the Daimyo, his eyes glinting behind his shades.

    "Imagine it, Daimyo-sama - this palace could be even more magnificent. Golden thrones, lavish tapestries, the finest delicacies from around the world..."

    A murmur of approval went up from the assembled ministers, many of them nodding in agreement.

    Even the Daimyo seemed intrigued, a spark of greed igniting in his eyes at the thought of such luxuries.

    It was clear that Gato had done his research. He had already won over key ministers, and he knew exactly how to appeal to the Daimyo''s desires.

    But not everyone was convinced by his persuasive words.

    "I object!" A lone minister stepped forward, bowing low before the throne.

    "Daimyo-sama, the sea is the lifeblood of our nation. Our economy, our way of life, depends on it. Handing control of our shipping to an outsider is unthinkable!"

    "I agree," another minister chimed in. "The risk is too great."

    More voices joined the chorus of dissent, until the throne room erupted into argument.

    Gato''s smile faltered, his eyes narrowing in annoyance.

    If only he had arrived sooner, he thought bitterly. He could have bribed a few more officials, arranged a few convenient accidents.

    But no matter. He would still come out on top. He always did.

    The Daimyo, for his part, seemed uncertain. He raised a hand, silencing the bickering ministers.

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    "What, then, do you propose as an alternative?" he asked. "How would you fix the Land of Waves'' maritime problems?"

    "I believe the answer lies in cutting back, Daimyo-sama." The first minister stepped forward again, his head held high.

    "If we reduced spending, both in the palace and in the ministries, we could save enough over a few years to fund the construction of a bridge to the mainland."

    He turned, spreading his arms wide. "And if we called on the people of the Land of Waves to help build it, as a national project... it would bring the country together like never before!"

    "The bridge would be a symbol of our strength, our independence. And it would open up new opportunities for trade and travel, securing our prosperity for generations to come."

    The throne room erupted again, the ministers divided.

    "Ridiculous!" one cried. "Cut back on palace spending? Unthinkable!"

    "The Daimyo''s court is the face of our nation!" another agreed. "To scale it back would be to diminish us all!"

    The argument raged on, with voices growing louder and more heated. Finally, the Daimyo slammed his fist on the throne, silencing the room.

    "Enough!" he bellowed. "I''ve had enough of this bickering!"

    "I''m tired of this nonsense," he said, his voice petulant. "We''ll table this discussion for now and revisit it later."

    He waved his hand dismissively. "You''re all dismissed."

    The ministers bowed and began to file out, some shooting angry glances at their opponents.

    Gato remained standing, his smile now a tight, forced thing.

    But before anyone could leave the throne room, a figure emerged from the shadows.

    It struck one of the ministers in the forehead, sending him crashing to the ground.

    As he fell, the others saw clearly what had brought him down.

    A shuriken, its edges glinting in the torchlight.

    "Assassins!" someone yelled. "Guards! To arms!"

    But it was too late. As the palace guards rushed in, a dozen figures emerged from the shadows.

    They fell upon the ministers and guards like wolves among sheep. Blood sprayed everywhere, painting the walls and floor in a gruesome pattern.

    Screams echoed off the ceiling, the stench of blood and death filling the air. It was a scene from a nightmare.

    Gato, paralyzed with fear, could only watch as the massacre unfolded around him.

    He had seen violence before, but this... this was something else.

    His bladder let go, a warm wetness spreading down his leg. He hardly noticed, his eyes fixed on the bald, grinning killer who now stood before him.

    The man was clearly from Kiri. He held a short curved blade, its edge still wet with blood.

    "Please," Gato begged, his voice trembling. "Please, I have money. I can pay you. Anything you want!"

    But the ninja''s cold, cruel smile sent chills down his spine. Then, the blade sliced across Gato''s forehead, exposing the bone beneath.

    His high-pitched scream echoed through the room as blood poured down his face, blinding and choking him.

    He stumbled, tripped over a body, and crashed to the floor.

    As his face hit the marble, his teeth shattered. The ninja''s blade struck again and again, biting deep into his back...

    And then, everything went black.

    The Daimyo cowered by his throne, frozen in horror as the twelve assassins finished their brutal task.

    They moved methodically, ensuring no one was left alive to tell the tale, their blades rising and falling like scythes in a wheat field.

    And then, as one, they turned towards him.

    "W-wait!" the Daimyo cried, throwing up his hands. "I am the Daimyo of the Land of Waves! We can come to some arrangement, I''m sure!"

    He fell to his knees, groveling shamelessly. "Take the throne, the palace - it''s all yours! Just spare my life, I beg of you!"

    The lead ninja, a towering figure with blue skin and gill-like slits on his cheeks, stepped forward.

    His cold, dead eyes regarded the Daimyo with contempt.

    "Is this what passes for faith in this land?" he asked, his voice a rasping growl. "Offerings of wealth and power?"

    He shook his head, a sneer twisting his lip. "Our great Father, the Savior, has no use for such petty offerings. Nor for such pitiful creatures as you."

    The Daimyo''s eyes widened in horror as the truth dawned on him. He opened his mouth to scream, to beg, to pray to gods who had long abandoned him.

    But all that emerged was a wet, choking gurgle as the ninja''s blade sliced his throat from ear to ear.

    The Daimyo collapsed, his lifeblood pooling on the cold stone floor.

    The ninja watched with a dispassionate gaze as the light faded from his eyes, as the last, fitful twitches stilled.

    And then, with contempt, he kicked the body aside and ascended the dais to take his place on the throne.

    Kojiro smiled out at the carnage he had unleashed. At the birth of a new era.

    "This land," he declared, "is now a holy place. A kingdom of the faithful, blessed by the touch of our Savior."

    He raised his blood-soaked blade to the heavens.

    "In His house at R''lyeh dead Cthulhu waits dreaming! And we, His chosen, shall pave the way for His glorious return."

    The silence that followed was broken only by the steady drip, drip, drip of blood... something stirred in the shadows.

    Something ancient, and hungering, and unutterably evil.

    And it smiled.

 The Value of a Good Partner

    On a warm weekend morning, Kagami headed to the outskirts of the Inuzuka clan''s training ground. As he approached, a familiar voice called out to him.

    "Kagami, over here!"

    He turned to see Hana waving at him, a bright smile on her face. She was dressed in a black tank top and capri pants, showcasing her athletic build.

    "Good morning," he said, jogging over to her.

    "Morning!" she replied, bouncing on the balls of her feet with excitement. "Ready to get started?"

    Kagami nodded, but his attention was drawn to the three small, gray puppies squatting at her feet. They were almost identical, with fluffy fur and curious eyes.

    "Oh, these are my ninken!" Hana said, noticing his gaze. "The Haimaru brothers. They''re triplets, so they all share the same name."

    Kagami raised an eyebrow. "Isn''t that confusing? How do you tell them apart?"

    Hana laughed, looking a bit sheepish. "It can be a challenge, yeah. That''s why I don''t bring all three to school - I don''t want to cause any mix-ups."

    As she scratched one of the puppies behind the ears, a soft smile spread across her face.

    "Don''t worry, though. The more we train and bond, the easier it''ll be for me to communicate with them. Eventually, I won''t even need to use their names to give commands."

    He''d heard of the Inuzuka clan''s partnership with ninken, but he''d never thought about just how deep that connection ran.

    "That''s incredible," he said, genuinely impressed. "I had no idea the bond could be that strong."

    Hana''s grin grew wider. "Just wait until you meet my mom''s partner, Kuromaru. He''s like a human in every way. It''s amazing to see."

    It made sense, given the world''s dynamics, that animals with high intelligence and longevity could develop the ability to speak.

    It wasn''t surprising at all.

    Given that Hana had three ninja dogs of her own, it was clear that the Inuzuka clan held her in high regard.

    After all, the Inuzuka clan was renowned for their partnership with ninja dogs, and the number of dogs a clan member had could significantly impact their combat prowess.

    A collaboration of three dogs and one person using the Fang Over Fang technique would be far stronger than a single dog and one person.

    But he wasn''t interested in playing with dogs right now; his priority was getting started with the training.

    Hana clapped her hands, turning her attention back to the task at hand. "Enough chit-chat, let''s get started! Haimaru, you three go play for a bit, but don''t stray too far, okay?"

    The puppies yelped in agreement and took off, chasing each other''s tails as they went.

    She led Kagami across the training field, past the various obstacles and equipment, until they reached the quiet of the forest''s edge.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "This should be a good spot," she said, turning to face him.

    "Alright, shall we begin?" she asked, her voice a little softer than before.

    He nodded, taking a deep breath to calm himself. "Alright, let''s start with the Clone Technique. Show me what you''ve got so far. Go through the hand signs and try to create a clone."

    He thought back to his own learning process. He remembered how it had clicked for him, like breaking through a thin barrier.

    Once you got it, it became second nature.

    The only real limitation was chakra capacity. But for now, he was more interested in seeing Hana''s progress.

    "Show me what you''ve got," Kagami said, his eyes locked on Hana.

    She complied, her hands went through the hand signs with impressive speed. There was a puff of smoke, and a second Hana appeared at her side...

    ...except this Hana was only a quarter of the original''s size, like a miniature version of herself.

    Kagami bit back a smile, trying not to laugh at the tiny clone. It was a common mistake, one that every ninja made when learning the technique.

    Noticing Hana''s frustration, he made a mental note to offer some encouragement.

    "That''s a great start," he said encouragingly. "You''ve got the basic form down. Now it''s just a matter of fine-tuning your chakra control."

    He spent the next hour coaching her, sharing the tips and tricks he''d learned, and offering motivational boosts when frustration threatened to take over.

    By the session''s end, her clones looked much more realistic, even if they still tended to be a bit on the small side.

    "You''re really getting the hang of it," Kagami said with a thumbs up. "Just keep practicing and don''t rush. You''ll get there."

    Hana beamed at the praise, her earlier frustration melting away. "Thanks, Kagami. I couldn''t have done it without you."

    "Your turn," Hana said, a hint of a smile on her face. "Ready to get into some taijutsu?"

    He grinned. "Bring it on."

    ----------

    Hana proved to be a natural instructor when it came to martial arts. She effortlessly broke down the basics, explaining the difference between hard and soft styles of combat.

    "Most ninjas focus on the hard style," she said, demonstrating a series of punches and kicks that left the air ringing.

    "It''s all about dealing direct, physical damage to your opponent. You build up your strength and speed through constant training and sparring."

    As she shifted her stance, her movements became more fluid and almost dance-like.

    "But some clans, like the Hyuga, specialize in the soft style," she continued.

    "They target the enemy''s internal organs and chakra network, using precise strikes to disable them from within."

    Kagami watched, captivated, as Hana demonstrated the different techniques.

    He could see the appeal of both styles - the raw power of the hard fist, the elegant efficiency of the soft.

    As he watched Hana, he nodded thoughtfully.

    "So it''s all about finding the right balance," he mused, his eyes never leaving hers.

    "Building up your physical abilities, but also learning to channel chakra to enhance them."

    Hana nodded, pleased with his insight.

    "The human body can only handle so much chakra at once, so there''s a limit to how far you can push it. But with dedicated training, you can increase that limit, bit by bit."

    She grinned, dropping into a fighting stance. "Want to give it a try?"

    Kagami mirrored her stance, his muscles tensing as he prepared to spar. "Absolutely," he said.

    They spent the next few hours sparring, Hana correcting his form and offering advice as they went.

    The training was grueling, pushing Kagami''s body to its limits and beyond, but he reveled in the challenge.

    By the time they called a halt, both of them were drenched in sweat and breathing hard.

    As they lay there, watching the clouds drift lazily by, he felt a respect for Hana.

    She was more than just a cute face and a team of adorable ninja dogs.

    She was a talented ninja in her own right.

    He realized he was lucky to have her as a training partner - and even luckier to have her as a friend.

    "Same time next week?" he asked, turning his head to grin at her.

    Hana''s laughter rang out, bright and carefree in the warm summer air. "You can count on it. And don''t think I''ll go easy on you just because you helped me with my clones."

    He chuckled, pushing himself up to his feet and offering Hana a hand up. "Wouldn''t dream of it, but we still have time for another round."

    They continued training under the watchful eye of the sun. As they sparred, Kagami felt content.

    This, he thought, was what being a ninja was all about - not just the flashy moves or high-stakes missions, but the bonds forged through shared struggle and mutual respect.

    With friends like Hana by his side, he felt like he could tackle anything the world threw his way.

    And he was going to need that confidence, because the world was getting stranger and more dangerous by the day.

 The Inuzuka Way

    Kagami collapsed onto the grass, his chest heaving as he struggled to catch his breath.

    Every muscle ached like it was on fire, and he was pretty sure he''d lost half his body weight in sweat.

    "It is really tough," he panted, squinting up at Hana through the glare of the midday sun. "I don''t think one day is going to be enough to master taijutsu."

    She chuckled and plopped down beside him, looking annoyingly fresh and unbothered.

    "It''s not that bad, I promise," she said, nudging him with her elbow. "The first time''s always the toughest. It gets easier, I swear."

    But then she paused and looked at him. "Unless... you''re not having fun training with me?"

    Kagami sat up, surprised by her tone. He''d only been complaining about the difficulty, but somehow she had taken it personally.

    "No, no, it''s not that at all!" he said quickly, waving his hands. "I''m really glad to be learning from you, Hana. Honestly, I am."

    Her smile was so beautiful, it made his heart skip a beat.

    "Good," she said, jumping up and offering him a hand up. "Because we''ve still got a lot of work to do."

    And so they worked. Hana put Kagami through his paces, forcing him to run lap after lap around the Inuzuka training ground.

    Each circuit was a grueling two kilometers, and he had to do ten of them - a total of twenty kilometers that seemed like an impossible feat for a six-year-old.

    But he gritted his teeth and pushed through the pain.

    She had explained that this was the key to unlocking his chakra''s potential - pushing his body to the brink, forcing it to draw on that inner well of power when his physical strength gave out.

    As he ran, he could feel the eyes of the Inuzuka clan members on him, curious and assessing.

    He was an outsider here, a rare breed in their close community. But no one challenged his presence, not with Hana vouching for him.

    By the seventh lap, Kagami felt it happen. One moment his legs were like lead, dragging with every step.

    The next, a surge of energy flowed through him, lifting him up and making him feel light as a feather.

    He laughed out loud, marveling at the sensation. Was this what it felt like to tap into his chakra? No wonder ninja could perform such incredible feats!

    With this new reserve of strength, the remaining laps flew by. By noon, Kagami had completed the full twenty kilometers, much to Hana''s delight.

    "You did it!" she exclaimed, bouncing up and down on her toes. "You''ve got the basics of taijutsu down pat!"

    His eyes widened in surprise. "Already? But I thought..."

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Hana grinned. "I could tell by watching you. The way you moved, the look on your face... you tapped more into your chakra, didn''t you?"

    She jerked her chin towards the track. "Go on, give it another lap. But this time, try the ninja run."

    He knew the one she meant - the arms-back, head-down style he''d seen the way the ninjas were running.

    He dropped into a crouch, feeling a goofy grin spread across his face, and took off.

    The difference was incredible. He flew around the track, eating up the distance in a fraction of the time it had taken him before.

    When he skidded to a stop in front of Hana, barely winded, she smiled at him.

    "See? You''re already channeling chakra to boost your speed and stamina. It''s just a trickle right now, but that''s how it starts."

    Kagami nodded, happy about his progress.

    But a question still bugged him. "So why the different running styles? Wouldn''t the ninja run have been better for training?"

    Hana shook her head. "The ninja run is all about minimizing air resistance and maximizing speed. Great for getting places fast, not so much for building strength and endurance."

    "That''s what the arm-pumping is for - it engages your upper body, makes your whole form work harder."

    She reached out and gave his bicep a friendly squeeze. "Trust me, you''ll be grateful for it the first time you have to throw a punch."

    As if on cue, the adrenaline that had been keeping Kagami going chose that moment to desert him.

    His knees buckled, and he plopped onto his rear, suddenly aware of just how tired he really was.

    She was at his side in an instant, hauling him back to his feet.

    "Oh no, you don''t," she said. "No sitting down just yet. You do that now, you''ll regret it when we start afternoon training."

    He groaned, but let her pull him upright.

    As he stood up, he couldn''t help but notice the wiry musculature of her arm, the calluses on her palm that spoke of countless hours of training.

    He felt a flush creep up his neck that had nothing to do with exertion. When had Hana gotten so... grown-up?

    "Hana!" A shout from across the field interrupted Kagami''s thoughts.

    A woman with wild, untamed hair and a bamboo basket in one hand, and a squirming bundle in the other, was approaching.

    "Mom!" Hana exclaimed, taking the basket with a grin. "This is my friend Kagami from the Academy. Kagami, meet my mom, Tsume."

    Tsume thrust out a hand, expertly shifting the bundle - a baby, he realized - to the crook of her elbow.

    "Good to meet you, Kagami," she said, her grip firm and calloused, just like Hana''s. "I''ve heard great things about you."

    Before he could respond, the baby let out a wail.

    Tsume bounced it, her voice a gruff coo. "Shh, little one. Inuzuka men don''t cry, remember?"

    Hana rolled her eyes and gently took the baby from her mom''s arms.

    "You''re scaring him, Mom," she teased, jiggling the baby until his sobs subsided into hiccups.

    "This is my brother, Kiba," she told Kagami, angling the baby so he could see a tuft of dark hair and chubby, tear-streaked cheeks. "Isn''t he cute?"

    He nodded, though privately he thought all babies looked more or less the same.

    Hana handed Kiba back to Tsume, shooing her mom off with a smile.

    Kagami''s stomach suddenly remembered it was empty, and it let out a loud rumble, sending both of them into fits of laughter.

    Still chuckling, they sat down to eat, and the simple food tasted better than any fancy feast after their morning''s hard work.

    But all too soon, it was time to get back to training.

    The afternoon was a blur of frog-jumps, with his thighs screaming in protest after ten more laps.

    But he pushed through, motivated by his earlier success and Hana''s constant encouragement.

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, Kagami finished his final circuit. Hana pointed to a branch overhead, her grin daring him.

    "Jump to it," she said.

    He crouched low, channeling everything Hana had taught him.

    Then, he pushed off, feeling the chakra surge through his legs... and landed lightly on the branch, as easy as stepping over a puddle.

    Hana whooped and applauded, her face glowing with more than the sunset light. "You did it, Kagami! A perfect landing!"

    He wanted to thank her, but before he could get the words out, a loud siren pierced the air.

    The wailing sound came from the direction of the village, making his teeth ache and sending a shiver down his spine.

    WAAA-WAAA-WAAA!

    A chunin burst into the training ground, his face pale and sweaty above his flak jacket.

    "Emergency!" he yelled, his voice strained. "Orochimaru has betrayed the village!"

    Kagami and Hana stared at each other, their eyes wide with shock and disbelief.

    The chunin''s next words fell like a bombshell into the sudden silence. "And he''s stolen the Scroll of Seals."

 Ninjas Honor

    The chunin''s words left Kagami stunned, the implications slowly sinking in.

    One of the legendary Sannin, Orochimaru, had betrayed the village - and taken a priceless artifact with him.

    Around them, the Inuzuka compound erupted into a frenzy of activity. Clan members scrambled to follow the Hokage''s orders, grabbing their ninken partners and preparing to deploy.

    Kagami and Hana found themselves stuck in the middle, unsure what to do or where to go.

    They were just kids, barely started in their training. What could they possibly do to help in a crisis like this?

    Just then, an older man with a weathered, scarred face appeared beside Hana. She called him uncle, relief clear in her voice.

    "Hana, you and your friend need to stay put," he said firmly. "We don''t know what''s going on in the village right now. It''s not safe for you to be out there."

    Hana protested, worry about her mother and infant brother clear in her eyes. But her uncle was firm.

    "We''ll take care of them," he promised. "You two find a safe place to hide and wait for me to come get you. Got it?"

    She nodded reluctantly, but obeyed. With a final, stern look, her uncle disappeared into the crowd of shinobi.

    In no time, the training ground was empty. Kagami and Hana stood alone, the sirens still wailing in their ears.

    "We need to get out of the open," he said, scanning their surroundings with a wary eye. "Let''s head back to where we were training. The trees will give us some cover."

    Hana nodded, and they took off in a sprint, their chakra giving them a boost of speed and agility. They reached the copse in no time, scaling a leafy tree with ease.

    Perched on a broad branch, hidden from view by the dense canopy, he tried to wrap his head around what was happening.

    He''d heard of Orochimaru - a genius shinobi and one of the Third Hokage''s own students. The idea that someone like that would turn rogue was unthinkable.

    But the evidence was all around them. The blaring alarms, the scramble to organize search parties, the grim faces of the older shinobi.

    This wasn''t a drill or a training exercise.

    This was the real deal.

    ----------

    In the Hokage''s meeting room, the atmosphere was tense. The village''s top shinobi knelt before their leader, awaiting their orders.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    He briefed them on the situation.

    "Orochimaru''s betrayal is confirmed," he said. "Our top priority is to capture him and retrieve the stolen Scroll of Seals."

    A murmur rippled through the assembled ninja.

    The Scroll of Seals was one of Konoha''s most prized treasures, a collection of forbidden jutsu and secret techniques dating back to the village''s founding.

    In the wrong hands, it could unleash unimaginable destruction.

    "Reports indicate that Orochimaru is still within the village perimeter," he continued.

    "We have a narrow window to cut him off before he escapes. But be warned - he''s extremely dangerous."

    "If any search team makes contact, don''t engage directly. Send up a signal flare and wait for Anbu reinforcements."

    His gaze swept the room, his eyes hard and unyielding. "Understood?"

    The shinobi responded in unison, "Yes, Hokage-sama!" before disappearing in a flash, off to join the hunt.

    As the last of them departed, his shoulders sagged, just for an instant. Then he straightened, his expression grim.

    He whispered, "Kakashi. I need you."

    A figure emerged from the darkness, dropping to one knee before the Hokage. The silver hair and masked face were unmistakable - Kakashi, one of Konoha''s most skilled operatives.

    "The item Orochimaru stole," the Third Hokage said, his voice heavy with significance, "it''s not the Scroll of Seals. It''s the statue. The one from your last mission."

    Kakashi''s visible eye widened in surprise. "But how-"

    "There''s more," the Third Hokage cut in. "Motoki has disappeared from the hospital. We believe Orochimaru took him."

    For a long moment, Kakashi was silent. The statue, the abduction... what was Orochimaru planning?

    And how had he even known about the artifact''s existence, let alone its location?

    "I suspect," the Third Hokage said, as if reading Kakashi''s thoughts, "that Orochimaru plans to escape to the Land of Water."

    "Your experience with the statue makes you the perfect person to intercept him. Head to the eastern gate and support the search teams in that area."

    Kakashi bowed his head. "Yes, Hokage-sama."

    And then he was gone.

    ----------

    "Haimaru! Haimaru, where are you?" Hana''s voice echoed across the training field, high-pitched and panicked.

    In the chaos, she had forgotten about her faithful ninken companions. Now, with the reality of the situation sinking in, her only thought was to find them, to make sure they were safe.

    "Hana, wait!" Kagami called after her, torn between staying hidden and going to his friend''s aid. "Come back! It''s not safe!"

    But Hana was already gone.

    He muttered a curse under his breath, scanning the area for any sign of her return.

    He knew he should stay put, that his limited skills would be no match for a threat like Orochimaru.

    But the thought of Hana out there alone, searching desperately for her dog...

    A flicker of movement caught Kagami''s eye. A figure, darting across the open field at incredible speed.

    It was only visible for a heartbeat, but he felt his blood run cold.

    Even at a distance, even at a glance, he recognized that silhouette. The long, dark hair, the pale skin...

    It was Orochimaru himself, speeding directly towards Kagami''s position.

    And towards Hana, who had no idea the danger she was in.

    Adrenaline surged through his veins. He had to do something, had to warn Hana, had to get her to safety.

    But what could he do? He was just a student, a child playing at being a ninja. Against one of the Legendary Sannin, he stood no chance.

    Yet... he couldn''t just leave Hana to face Orochimaru alone. She was his friend, his comrade.

    They had trained together, laughed together, pushed each other to be better than they ever thought they could be.

    If he abandoned her now, in her moment of greatest need... what kind of shinobi would he be? What kind of person?

    Kagami''s fists clenched. He would not run.

    He''d stand and fight, even if it meant his life.

    For that was the way of the ninja. The way of the friend.

    As Orochimaru''s dark form drew closer, as Hana''s desperate cries echoed in his ears, Kagami leapt from his perch.

    He hit the ground running, chakra pumping through his legs, propelling him forward at a speed he''d never achieved before.

    Towards Hana. Towards danger.

    Towards his fate, whatever it might be.

    He had to try. For Hana''s sake, he had to try.

 The Web of Fate

    Orochimaru fled across the plains, the alarms of Konoha fading into the distance behind him.

    A smile spread across his face as he whispered, "Until next time, Konoha." The wind swept his words away.

    He had outsmarted the village, disappearing before they even knew what was happening. Now, they had no chance of catching him.

    As a bonus, he''d even managed to snatch a souvenir - the genin from the hospital, whose mind had been shattered by the statue''s power.

    Ah, the statue.

    The statue. He patted the scroll at his hip, feeling a thrill of excitement.

    Inside, he had his greatest prize: the stolen statue. It held the key to unlocking the secrets he''d glimpsed in the Necronomicon.

    With it, he could unravel the mysteries of the statue''s powers, which could reshape flesh and control the mind.

    If he could master that power, the possibilities would be endless.

    And if the visions granted by the statue were more than just wild fantasies, if its power was real... then the ancient beings of myth had to be real too.

    Cthulhu. Yog-Sothoth. The hidden secrets of the universe, the very fabric of creation itself - finally within his reach.

    He shivered, despite the warmth of the night. The mere thought sent a jolt of excitement through his veins.

    He just had to keep moving, no matter where it led.

    ----------

    The dense forest closed in around him, blocking out the moonlight. Orochimaru moved forward, his pale form gliding through the shadows like a ghost.

    Suddenly, he stopped, his golden eyes narrowing. "I know you''re there," he called out. "I can hear you breathing."

    The forest was silent, except for the sound of his own breathing. It was as if the trees themselves were watching him.

    He chuckled, a dry, rasping sound. With no sign of pursuit from the village, he could indulge in a little game.

    His eyes scanned the surrounding trees. His sharp ears had pinpointed the intruders - two of them, judging by their breathing patterns.

    One was trying too hard to be silent, their racing heart giving them away. The other breathed too loudly, a clumsy attempt at stealth.

    "Come out, come out, wherever you are," Orochimaru sang, his voice mocking and playful. "Don''t be shy. I promise I won''t bite... yet."

    He slid silently to the first tree and peeked around. Nothing. A cold smile crept onto his lips as his tongue darted out, tasting the air.

    He flashed to the second tree, moving faster than the eye could follow. Still nothing.

    Only one tree remained. He readied himself to pounce-

    -just as a small metal object came flying out from behind the trunk. Reflexes screaming, he leapt back as the thing clattered to the ground at his feet.

    He stared down at it warily - a dark metal box, smoke beginning to seep from its seams. Then, with an ominous hiss, the box cracked open.

    Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    Smoke poured out, thick and dark. Orochimaru felt his blood turn to ice. A massive spider, its bulbous body pulsing with unnatural life, emerged from the box.

    Eight hellish eyes blazed with alien intelligence, fixed on him. And Eight spindly legs flexed, clawed tips glinting, as the monstrous creature pulled itself from its metal cocoon.

    "Multiple Striking Shadow Snakes!" Orochimaru''s instincts took over, and he lashed out at the monstrous spider before him.

    Dozens of serpents erupted from his sleeves, fangs bared and hissing as they struck at the creature.

    But they passed right through it, as if the spider was made of nothing more than smoke and shadow.

    His eyes widened in shock and disbelief, mixed with the cold realization of his mistake. The snakes, still moving forward, tangled themselves in the spider''s legs.

    And then, impossibly fast, those legs solidified into jointed, chitinous things. Their razor-sharp edges sliced through scale and sinew like a hot knife through silk.

    Orochimaru had only a heartbeat to register the pain, before the spider''s forelegs seized his own and whipped him around, flinging him like a rag doll into the trunk of a tree.

    The impact knocked the breath out of him, stars exploding across his vision.

    He slumped to the ground, tasting copper on his tongue, feeling the warm trickle of blood down his chin.

    Orochimaru, the greatest genius of his generation, was stunned. A spider, smoky and solid at the same time, had bested him.

    It was impossible, defying all logic and the laws of nature and chakra.

    Yet, it was happening.

    Memories flashed through his mind. He recalled the Iburi clan that could transform their bodies into smoke.

    Their technique had seemed perfect, until he discovered their weakness: wind. A simple gust could scatter their smoky forms, erasing them from existence.

    If this spider shared that vulnerability...

    His hands moved swiftly.

    "Wind Style: Great Breakthrough!" he shouted, unleashing a powerful gale that whipped through the trees and slammed into the spider.

    He was sure it would be enough.

    But the spider didn''t flinch. The wind howled around it, through it, and it kept coming, relentless as the tide.

    Orochimaru''s mind raced, desperate for a solution. Maybe fire could consume the creature if wind couldn''t disperse it.

    His hands moved swiftly again, the seals coming fast and furious. "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!"

    A torrent of fire burst from his lips, a blazing inferno that engulfed the spider, setting the air ablaze.

    For a moment, Orochimaru dared to hope. But then, through the flames and swirling smoke, the spider emerged. Unscathed. Unhindered.

    And furious.

    It lunged at him, a blur of shadow and heat, its jaws wide open.

    He dodged aside, feeling the venomous sting on his cheek and the rake of a claw across his back.

    He rolled to his feet, his heart racing. This was no ordinary creature, no simple trick of smoke and chakra.

    This was something ancient and unknowable.

    The spider reared up, its eyes blazing with malevolent fury.

    As its shadow fell over him, blocking out the moon and stars, Orochimaru knew he was going to die.

    And for the first time in his life, he was afraid.

    But even as fear threatened to consume him, a spark of defiance ignited in his chest.

    No. He wouldn''t go down like this. Not cowering in the dirt, defeated by some monstrous creature.

    He was Orochimaru of the Sannin, the White Snake.

    He hadn''t come this far, sacrificed so much, to fall now. Not when the secrets of the universe were finally within his grasp.

    With a snarl of rage, he charged forward, his hands forming the signs of a familiar jutsu.

    The spider lunged, its jaws open wide, venom dripping from its fangs. Its forelegs twitched, razor-sharp claws flexing.

    It struck, a final, fatal blow... and Orochimaru''s body burst into a mass of writhing snakes.

    The spider recoiled, hissing in confusion and fury as the serpents scattered in all directions. But before it could recover, the ground beneath it erupted.

    Orochimaru emerged from the ground, his mouth stretched wide in a grotesque grin.

    And from that gaping maw, the gleaming length of the Kusanagi sword extended, driven by the coiled strength of his serpentine body.

    The blade pierced the spider''s underside, punching through its armor and into the soft flesh beneath.

    The creature shrieked, a sound of agony and rage that shook the stones around them.

    Orochimaru twisted the sword, his eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure. He reveled in the spider''s pain.

    With a final, wrenching pull, he tore the Kusanagi free, and a gout of thick, gooey liquid followed.

    The spider shuddered, its legs going limp, its eyes fading.

    And then, before his eyes, the creature began to dissolve. Its flesh melted away, sloughing off its bones in great, gloopy streams.

    Its exoskeleton crumbled, breaking apart into flakes of ash that drifted away on the night breeze.

    In moments, there was nothing left of the once-mighty spider except a pile of fine, gray powder.

    He stood there, surrounded by the swirling ash, the Kusanagi sliding back into his throat. He had won.

    Because he was Orochimaru. And there was no monster, no obstacle, no power in this world or any other that could stand against his will.

 The Spiders Game

    Kakashi sprinted through the forest with his ninken by his side, tracking the trail of destruction left behind by Orochimaru.

    The broken branches, scorched earth, and bloodstains showed that a battle had taken place, and only just been won.

    But who had come out on top? Who was strong enough to contend against Orochimaru?

    These questions burned in his mind as he burst into a small clearing.

    What he found there stopped him in his tracks.

    Orochimaru, wounded and leaning against a tree, was a shocking sight. But there was no sign of his attacker.

    Kakashi approached cautiously, his senses on high alert for any sign of an ambush.

    But all was quiet, except for the rustling of leaves and the distant hoot of an owl. His ragged breathing was the only other sound.

    As he drew closer, Orochimaru''s head snapped around, his eyes widening in recognition.

    "You..." he hissed, his voice rough with pain.

    Kakashi didn''t respond. He just stared, taking in the sight of the man who had once been a respected ninja, now broken and defeated.

    A small part of him, the part that remembered the man the Sannin used to be, felt a pang of pity.

    But that was all it was ¨C a small part. The man before him was a monster, and he needed to be stopped for the good of the village, for the good of the world.

    Without a word, he charged, his chidori flashing to life, casting sharp shadows across his mask.

    But Orochimaru was ready, even in his wounded state. He gritted his teeth, wincing inwardly as he grabbed Kakashi''s forearm.

    Using the Copy Ninja''s momentum against him, he launched himself into the air, twisting like a snake to land in a crouch behind him.

    His arms transformed into a mass of snakes, which shot forward like whips.

    Kakashi leapt back, his Sharingan eye tracking the snakes as he slashed at them with his kunai, keeping them at bay.

    Just as he was busy with the snakes, two more snake-like arms burst from the ground, snatching his ankles and holding him in place.

    His eyes widened in surprise as he found himself trapped.

    Seeing his chance, Orochimaru struck. His head shot forward like a cobra, aiming for Kakashi''s neck.

    Kakashi twisted his body at the last moment, and his fangs just grazed his shoulder.

    But Orochimaru wasn''t finished. As his head retracted, his mouth opened wide, and a long, sword-like snake shot out.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    Kakashi, still held by the snake arms, could only bring up his kunai to block the attack.

    The impact was powerful, sending him flying back, and the snake arms released their grip.

    He crashed to the ground, scrambling to his feet. His shoulder burned where Orochimaru''s fangs had scratched him, and his arms ached from the impact of the snake-sword.

    Orochimaru retracted his snake-sword, his arms and head returning to normal.

    A smile spread across his face. "Is that all you''ve got, Kakashi? I expected more from the famous Copy Ninja."

    Kakashi was stunned. He had known the Sannin was strong, but this was beyond anything he had expected.

    Orochimaru seemed to sense his thoughts, his eyes lingering on the Sharingan as their gazes met.

    Then, he turned and vanished into the trees, disappearing into the night.

    The Copy Ninja stood rooted to the spot, still trying to process what had just happened.

    He had just faced a Sannin in battle... and he had been thoroughly outmatched. Completely.

    If not for his wounds, he had no illusions about how that confrontation would have ended.

    He stood frozen, lost in thought, until the sound of footsteps snapped him back to reality.

    He spun around, hand instinctively reaching for his kunai, but relaxed as a familiar figure emerged from the trees.

    It was Kagami carrying an unconscious Hana Inuzuka in his arms.

    "Kagami?" he blinked. "What are you doing here?"

    The boy shifted Hana''s limp form, his face straining with effort.

    "We were training," he explained. "But then the alarms went off, and Hana''s uncle told us to hide. We tried, but it was so dark... Hana tripped and hit her head."

    Kakashi frowned behind his mask. How had they managed to be here, in the middle of all that chaos and destruction, and yet remain unscathed?

    It seemed impossible, and yet, here they were. Hana had a bump on her head, but otherwise, they were okay.

    He couldn''t help but wonder. There was something that didn''t quite add up about the story.

    But that was a mystery for another time. Right now, he had a duty to perform.

    "The village is safe now," he told Kagami, bending down to scoop Hana into his arms. "Orochimaru''s gone. I''ll take you both home."

    The boy looked up at him, his dark eyes wide and innocent. "You promise? It''s really over?"

    Kakashi nodded, trying to sound reassuring. "I promise. You were very brave, Kagami. Both of you. Now let''s get you back where you belong."

    He tucked Hana close to his chest and set off through the trees, Kagami clinging to his back like a little monkey. They made an odd sight, but he didn''t mind.

    There was something comforting about the weight of them, the warmth of their breath on his neck.

    A reminder of what he fought for, of the innocence he strove to protect.

    Even if, in Kagami''s case, that innocence wasn''t entirely genuine.

    They dropped Hana off first, leaving her in the care of her frantic mother.

    Then it was on to the Gekko compound, where a pale and anxious Hayate was waiting at the gate.

    "Kagami!" Hayate''s voice was filled with relief as he swept his brother into a tight hug. "Where have you been? I was so worried..."

    Kagami wrapped his arms around his brother. "Sorry. We were training at the Inuzuka compound, and we lost track of time. It won''t happen again, I promise."

    Hayate held him tighter. Over Kagami''s shoulder, he met Kakashi''s gaze, gratitude written all over his face.

    "Thank you," he said, his voice rough with emotion. "Thank you for bringing him home."

    Kakashi nodded, feeling a sudden lump in his throat.

    "It was my pleasure," he said softly. "You have a very special brother, Hayate. Take good care of him."

    With that, he leapt onto the nearest rooftop, leaving the Gekko brothers to their reunion.

    But even as he raced across the village, his mind was racing faster still, turning over the events of the night.

    As he walked away, he replayed the events of the night in his mind.

    Orochimaru''s escape, the mysterious battle in the woods, the strange feeling he got whenever he looked into Kagami''s eyes...

    It was all connected, he was sure of it. He just didn''t know how. Not yet.

    But he would find out. One way or another, he would uncover the truth behind this night''s events.

    ----------

    In his room, Kagami stood before his terrarium, a grim smile spreading across his face. The spider inside scurried forward.

    "Well done," he murmured, reaching out to stroke one leg with a gentle finger. "You did well tonight. Very well indeed."

    The spider seemed to enjoy his touch, its mandibles clicking in what might have been pleasure. Or hunger.

    "Rest now," he whispered. "There will be more work for you soon enough."

    With that, he turned away, leaving the spider to its own thoughts.

 A Web of Lies

    After Orochimaru''s escape, the Hidden Leaf Village was abuzz with activity.

    Search parties scoured every corner of the Land of Fire, but the Snake Sannin had vanished into thin air, taking his stolen goods with him.

    With the immediate danger passed, the village turned its attention to figuring out how the breach had happened in the first place.

    The Hokage''s advisors worked around the clock, interviewing witnesses and pouring over security logs to reconstruct the events leading up to the theft.

    Their top suspect was Danzo, the old war hawk with a known association with Orochimaru.

    His knowledge of the Cthulhu statue made him the prime suspect for the leak.

    When the Third Hokage summoned him for questioning, even the normally unflappable old man seemed on edge.

    ----------

    The Third Hokage''s piercing stare locked onto Danzo as the old warhawk entered his office.

    "Danzo," he said, his voice firm but controlled. "I''m sure you know why I called you in."

    Danzo met his gaze head-on. "I have a pretty good idea, Hiruzen. This is about Orochimaru, isn''t it?"

    The Third Hokage leaned forward, his hands clasped together on his desk.

    "That''s right. We''ve got evidence that suggests you shared classified information about the statue with him. Information he then used to steal the artifact."

    Danzo''s expression remained impassive. "I won''t deny discussing the statue with Orochimaru. But I had no idea he planned to steal it, and I certainly didn''t help him."

    The Third Hokage''s frown deepened.

    "And yet, you didn''t think to mention these discussions to me? You know as well as I do how dangerous Orochimaru has become. Any interaction with him is a threat to village security."

    Danzo''s posture subtly shifted. "I thought I could bring Orochimaru back on track by keeping the lines of communication open. I was wrong."

    The Third Hokage shook his head. "Your intentions might have been good, but that doesn''t excuse the damage you''ve done. You put village security at risk and helped a traitor."

    Danzo bowed his head, accepting the criticism. "I take full responsibility for my mistake, Hiruzen. It won''t happen again."

    The Third Hokage leaned back in his chair, his gaze still firm.

    "See that it doesn''t. I''m giving you a second chance, old friend. But I''ll be keeping a close eye on you. One more mistake, and I won''t be so forgiving."

    Danzo nodded, recognizing the dismissal.

    As he turned to leave, the Third Hokage''s voice stopped him.

    "Danzo, one more thing. If you have any information about Orochimaru, no matter how small, I expect you to bring it to me right away. No more secrets between us."

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    He paused at the door. "You have my word, Hiruzen."

    With that, he left, the door closing softly behind him. The Third Hokage watched him go, his expression troubled.

    He knew Danzo''s loyalty to the village was firm. But his methods, his secrets...they were becoming a liability.

    ----------

    Next, the village turned its attention to Orochimaru''s associates within the village. Mitarashi Anko, his former student, was at the top of the list.

    Kagami overheard his brother discussing Anko''s case with some fellow genin.

    "I heard the Anbu took her in for questioning as soon as she got back from her mission," Hayate said, his voice low and worried. "They kept her for three days straight."

    When Anko finally emerged, her face was pale and her eyes haunted. But if she knew anything about her mentor''s plans, she kept it to herself.

    As the investigation dragged on, the village''s frustration grew.

    The focus shifted to Orochimaru''s rumored network of hidden laboratories, which had long been suspected but never confirmed.

    Teams of shinobi combed through the forests surrounding the village, searching every hidden glen and twisting cavern.

    Within days, they uncovered eight secret facilities, each one a disturbing example of his twisted experiments.

    But whispers persisted of a ninth lab, one that had somehow evaded detection.

    Rumors spread like wildfire about monstrous experiments and forbidden jutsu, about horrors that defied imagination.

    Kagami, always on the lookout for information, soaked up every scrap he could find.

    He had his own reasons for wanting to find this hidden lab, reasons that had nothing to do with village security.

    His constant companion, the spider, was outgrowing its terrarium. It needed a new home, a place where it could continue to grow and evolve.

    And what better place than a laboratory built for just such purposes?

    But he was patient. He knew the risks of moving too soon. For now, he would bide his time and watch the situation unfold.

    Besides, he had other matters to attend to.

    ----------

    The chaos of Orochimaru''s defection had created unexpected opportunities, chances to further his own training and growth.

    With the Academy closed for a week and the teachers called away to assist in the search, Kagami saw his chance to sneak into the senior offices.

    It wasn''t hard to find what he was looking for - a single sheet of chakra paper, the special material used to test elemental affinity.

    Back in the safety of his room, he held the paper between his fingers, feeling excited.

    This was a crucial moment, one that could shape the course of his entire shinobi career.

    He took a deep breath, focused his chakra, and let it flow into the paper.

    The reaction was instantaneous. The paper turned to dirt and crumbled to dust, falling away like sand through an hourglass.

    Earth. His affinity was earth.

    For a moment, he just stared at the remnants of the paper, his mind reeling. He had expected water, like his brother.

    Or perhaps fire, like so many in the Leaf. But earth... earth was a surprise.

    As he contemplated this new information, Kagami felt a bit disappointed.

    Earth wasn''t a flashy element, not like the roaring flames of the Uchiha or the crackling lightning of Kakashi.

    It was solid, dependable, unyielding... but perhaps a bit dull.

    But then, a thought struck him. Earth was the element of endurance.

    In that moment, Kagami''s perspective shifted. He saw his affinity not as a limitation, but as a reflection of his own nature.

    He had endured so much, had weathered hardships that would have broken lesser men.

    And he had emerged stronger for it, like a diamond forged in the heart of the mountain.

    Yes, earth would suit him well. Now he just needed to find a teacher, someone who could help him unlock its full potential.

    His first thought was the Third Hokage, the legendary Professor who was said to have mastered all five elements.

    But the Hokage''s time was valuable, and he was not known for taking on private students.

    Kakashi, the Copy Ninja, was another possibility. With his Sharingan, he could use any element with ease.

    But Kagami knew that true mastery came from understanding, not just imitation.

    No, if he wanted to truly excel, he would need to seek out a specialist. Someone who had dedicated their life to the study and application of earth jutsu.

    The problem was, there were no such specialists in Konoha. The village prided itself on its balanced approach, producing well-rounded shinobi rather than narrow experts.

    If he wanted to find an earth master, he would have to look beyond the village walls.

    He would need to search the other great shinobi nations, where the secrets of the elements were guarded and passed down through generations.

    Kagami knew it wouldn''t be easy.

    He was young, untested, and lacked a great clan name or political connections to open doors. But he had never been one to shy away from a challenge.

    He would find a way, even if it meant carving his own path. That was his nature.

    With a small smile, he tucked the remnants of the chakra paper away and turned his gaze to the future.

 A Slab of Promise

    In the heart of Iwagakure a small group assembled on the training field, surrounded by towering stone spires.

    At the center of the gathering stood an unassuming figure - an elderly man witha triangular beard and a moustache.

    But don''t be fooled by his appearance.

    This was no ordinary old man. This was Onoki the Fence-Sitter, the Third Tsuchikage and the oldest of the current five Kage.

    A living legend, he was a master of the shinobi arts and a cunning politician.

    Before him stood two children, as different as night and day.

    One was tall and sturdy, with a round, friendly face and an easygoing smile. The other was small and lean, with a messy blond mop of hair.

    These were Akatsuchi and Deidara, Onoki''s newest disciples, hand-picked for their potential.

    "Well, let''s see what you''ve learned," he said. "Akatsuchi, you''re up first."

    The larger boy stepped forward, his face set in concentration as he knelt down and started forming hand seals.

    His fingers, still a bit chubby, moved slowly and carefully through the sequence.

    "Earth Style: Terra Shield!" He slammed his palm against the ground.

    For a moment, nothing happened. Then, with a loud rumble, a massive stone slab burst out of the earth, towering over the boy''s kneeling form.

    "I did it!" Akatsuchi exclaimed, his face splitting into a huge grin. "I really did-"

    But his celebration was short-lived. The slab, apparently unable to handle his excitement, crumbled into rubble.

    Onoki let out a deep sigh and shook his head.

    "A shinobi needs to be solid, like a rock. That..." he gestured to the pile of rocks "...isn''t exactly what I had in mind."

    Akatsuchi looked down. "I''m sorry, Tsuchikage-sama. I''ll do better, I promise."

    The old man''s expression softened, just a fraction. "I know you will, my boy. Iwa wasn''t built in a day. It takes time to master Earth Release. It''s not something you can rush."

    He turned to the other child, who had been watching with an intense gaze. "Deidara, you''re up next."

    The blond boy stepped forward. He knelt down, his hands moving quickly and precisely as he formed the seals.

    "Earth Style: Terra Shield!"

    He slapped his palm against the ground, and another slab of stone rose up, identical in size and shape to Akatsuchi''s.

    But while the other boy''s creation had been rough and unstable, Deidara''s was smooth and solid, with crisp, clean edges.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Onoki walked over to examine the stone slab, running his hand over its surface.

    A few flakes crumbled off at his touch, but the structure held steady.

    "Impressive," the Tsuchikage said, his voice thoughtful. "And you used fewer seals than Akatsuchi, I noticed."

    Deidara shrugged, trying to look casual, but Onoki caught a glimpse of pride in his eye.

    As he looked at the boy, he felt a spark of something he hadn''t felt in a long time - hope.

    Hope for the future of his village, for the legacy he would one day leave behind.

    Could it be? Could this boy, the son of humble artisans, be the genius Iwagakure had been waiting for?

    The one who would lead them into a new era of strength and prosperity?

    Only time would tell. But for now, he let himself dream.

    Just as Onoki was lost in thought, a messenger shinobi arrived, kneeling before him with a serious expression.

    "Tsuchikage-sama," the man said, his tone urgent. "We''ve received news. Orochimaru has defected from Konoha."

    Onoki''s bushy eyebrows shot up. "Orochimaru? That''s... unexpected."

    He fell silent. Orochimaru was a powerful shinobi, and his defection could tip the balance of power among the nations.

    "Do we know why he left?" Onoki asked, his tone sharp.

    The messenger shook his head. "No, Tsuchikage-sama. But our sources say he was last seen heading towards the Land of Water."

    "The Bloody Mist," Onoki muttered. "What could he want there?"

    It was a question with no easy answer.

    The Land of Water was notoriously secretive, and ever since the rise of the Fourth Mizukage and the brutal graduation ritual, information out of Kirigakure had been scarce.

    One thing was certain, though. Whatever Orochimaru was planning, it didn''t bode well for the other villages. For the world.

    Onoki dismissed the messenger with a wave of his hand, his expression grim.

    He needed to gather his advisors to discuss this development and its potential consequences.

    But first, he had to finish the lesson at hand.

    He turned back to Akatsuchi and Deidara, who had been watching the exchange with curious eyes.

    "Listen up, both of you," he began, his voice heavy with experience and authority.

    "Being a shinobi is a tough road, full of surprises and dangers. Friends can turn against you in an instant, and even the strongest among us can get corrupted by power."

    He looked each boy straight in the eye.

    "That''s why we need to stay on our toes and keep our skills and willpower sharp. For the sake of our village, and everyone we care about."

    Akatsuchi nodded seriously. Deidara, on the other hand, tilted his head, a sly smile playing on his lips.

    It was as if Onoki''s words were a challenge.

    He let out a deep sigh. Young people were always so eager, so convinced they were invincible.

    He could only hope that the lessons he taught them now would stick, would guide them through the tough times ahead.

    "Keep practicing," he said, turning to leave. "Focus on the Earth-Style Terra Shield. A strong defense is the foundation of everything else."

    With that, he walked away. Akatsuchi and Deidara exchanged a glance before setting off to find a new spot to practice their skills.

    They found Kurotsuchi in her usual spot, surrounded by a miniature city of sandcastles.

    Her face lit up when she saw her two favorite playmates.

    "Akatsuchi! Deidara!" she called out, waving them over. "Come see what I made!"

    Akatsuchi crouched down to admire the intricate structures. "These are amazing, Kurotsuchi," he said, his voice warm with affection. "You have a real gift for art. You''re a-"

    But before he could finish, Deidara slammed his palm into the ground, using the Terra Shield jutsu to raise a slab of stone right in the middle of Kurotsuchi''s sand village.

    The girl''s joyful expression crumpled, tears welling up in her eyes as she watched her creations tumble and break.

    "Deidara, why?" she wailed, her small hands balling into fists. "Why did you do that?"

    Akatsuchi''s face turned red with anger. "What''s wrong with you?" he demanded. "Apologize to Kurotsuchi, right now!"

    But Deidara wasn''t listening. He was staring at the ruined sandcastles.

    At that moment, something shifted inside the young boy. A truth dawned on him, one that would shape his entire life.

    Art wasn''t about creating something that would last forever. It wasn''t about making something that would stand the test of time.

    No, true art was fleeting, a brief flash of beauty and destruction.

    Art was an explosion, and Deidara felt it in his bones as he stood in the ruins of Kurotsuchi''s sand village.

    A grin spread across his face.

    He had found his calling, his purpose. Nothing could deter him now - not the tears of a girl, not the disapproval of his peers.

    He was Deidara, the mad artist of Iwagakure, and his art would change the world.

    Even if it destroyed him in the process.

 The Weight of Ambition

    As the Hidden Leaf Village returned to normal, the Ninja Academy students settled back into their classrooms.

    The unexpected week-long break, a welcome surprise after Orochimaru''s betrayal, had been a treat for most.

    "I can''t believe we''re back already," grumbled one boy, his face still tan from long days spent playing in the sun.

    "Seven whole days of no school, no homework... it was paradise!"

    His seatmate nodded vigorously. "I know, right? If only every week could be like that."

    Similar conversations buzzed around them as the kids swapped stories of their impromptu vacation.

    For most, Orochimaru''s name meant little. The adult world''s intrigue and politics were a distant concern, far removed from the simple joys of childhood.

    But for Kagami, the past week had been a far cry from carefree. While most of his classmates had spent their days lounging in the sun, he''d dedicated himself to intense training.

    His focus was mastering the Terra Shield.

    This C-rank jutsu was a defensive move, challenging but within reach for a talented young ninja like himself.

    His chakra reserves, honed through meditation, surpassed those of his peers.

    All he needed was guidance and drive.

    Luckily, he had both. With Hayate now a full-fledged genin, busy with missions from dawn till dusk, Kagami had the training grounds to himself.

    He spent every waking moment perfecting the hand signs, shaping his chakra, and willing the earth to obey his command.

    The training was brutal, leaving him exhausted and sore in muscles he never knew he had.

    But he thrived on the challenge, feeling himself grow stronger with each passing day.

    By the time the Academy reopened, he''d finally mastered the jutsu. A sturdy stone slab rose at his command, capable of withstanding any attack.

    It was a feat that would have impressed even a genin. For an Academy student, it was nothing short of astonishing.

    But Kagami kept his achievement a secret, just like many other aspects of his life.

    Let his classmates think he was just a lazy student coasting on natural talent. It made it easier to observe, to learn, and to build his own strength.

    ----------

    As he settled into his seat, he couldn''t help but overhear the chatter surrounding a certain dark-haired Uchiha.

    "Itachi, it''s been ages!" one girl gushed, her eyes shining with admiration. "I missed seeing you every day."

    Her friend nodded enthusiastically. "I know, right? I heard someone spotted him at the dango shop the other day."

    "No way! You think he has a sweet tooth?"

    "Who knows? Maybe he was just-"

    The conversation faded into background noise as Kagami tuned it out, his mind already drifting to more important things.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Itachi''s popularity was a given, as predictable as the sunrise. With his exceptional talent and aristocratic air, he naturally drew admirers.

    It didn''t hurt that Kaigo and his friends had become his personal fan club.

    The three boys now trailed behind him everywhere, singing his praises to anyone who would listen.

    To outsiders, Itachi''s popularity might have seemed like a coveted position of power and influence.

    But he noticed the subtle signs of annoyance.

    He saw how Itachi''s jaw tightened ever so slightly when his fans approached, and how his eyes flickered with irritation before his mask of polite indifference slipped back into place.

    Itachi wasn''t a boy who sought attention, but he handled it with ease, just like he handled everything else that came with his family name and exceptional talent.

    In contrast, Kagami found himself lower on the social ladder.

    He wasn''t disliked, per se, but his perpetually listless expression - a genetic quirk that gave him a permanent air of bored detachment - didn''t exactly win him friends.

    Classmates would often ask, with varying degrees of tact, if he was feeling unwell. Some even whispered that he might be sickly, like Hayate.

    If only they knew the truth - that behind those ''dead fish eyes'', as his brother jokingly called them, lay a mind as sharp and hungry as any predator.

    But Kagami was happy to let them underestimate him. It made it easier to fly under the radar, to gather the skills and secrets that would one day make him a powerhouse.

    Of course, his relative anonymity didn''t shield him from all the drama and politics that came with being in a classroom.

    Kaigo and his friends, still smarting from their failed attempt at retaliation, had made it their mission to spread rumors about the ''creepy loner kid''.

    And then there was Izumi and her clique of Itachi fans. Ever since that first sparring match, when Kagami''s fist had come close to Izumi''s face, they had viewed him with hostility.

    In their eyes, he was the bad guy, the brute who had dared to raise a hand against their beloved idol.

    Never mind that it had been a sanctioned match, or that Itachi himself had shown no hard feelings over the incident.

    In the world of high school drama, perception was everything.

    But Kagami didn''t let them get to him. He had more important things to focus on, like his taijutsu training with Hana.

    The Inuzuka girl was refreshingly uninterested in the petty squabbles and rivalries that consumed their classmates.

    All she cared about was getting stronger, pushing herself to be the best kunoichi she could be.

    In that, at least, they were on the same page.

    As Daiko-sensei called the class to order, he cracked a small, sly grin. Let the others have their popularity contests and schoolyard dramas.

    He had his eyes fixed on a higher prize.

    The future was a blank slate, and he intended to leave his mark on it. One jutsu, one secret, one small step at a time.

    ----------

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, Kagami trudged home from another grueling day of training.

    His muscles screamed in protest, and his chakra reserves were running on fumes, but he felt a deep sense of satisfaction in his exhaustion.

    Today had been a breakthrough. He''d felt the earth respond to his will, trembling and shifting beneath his feet like an eager servant.

    It was as if the land itself recognized him as its master.

    As he approached the Gekko compound, he spotted a familiar figure waiting by the gate.

    Hayate, still dressed in his mission gear, looked worn out but his eyes lit up with a warm welcome.

    "Kagami!" Hayate called out, raising a hand in greeting. "You''re running late. Been training again?"

    He nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. "Yeah. I think I''m finally getting the hang of that Terra Shield."

    Hayate''s eyebrows shot up, surprise and pride flickering across his face. "Already? That''s incredible! Most genins would struggle with a technique like that."

    He reached out, ruffling Kagami''s hair with a calloused hand.

    "You never cease to amaze me, little brother. Keep this up, and you''ll be giving me a run for my money before long!"

    Kagami ducked away from the affectionate gesture, his smile spreading into a grin. "You better watch out, bro. I''m coming for that top spot!"

    They laughed together, the sound echoing off the compound walls and filling the evening air with warmth.

    For a moment, all the cares and burdens of the shinobi life fell away, leaving only the simple, perfect joy of brotherhood.

    ----------

    As they turned to go inside, Kagami felt a shiver of unease. It was a vague feeling, but it was insistent - a sense that this peaceful moment was just a brief calm before the storm.

    He knew, deep down, that his path wouldn''t be easy. The power he sought would come at a cost.

    But he was willing to pay it, no matter what. For he, power was the only thing that mattered.

    It was the only way to protect what he cared about and shape the world to his will.

    He vowed to himself, in the secret places of his heart, that he would get that power, no matter the cost.

    His brother might not understand, but he was determined.

    In the shadows of his room, the spider in its cage stirred, its eyes glinting with a hungry light.

    It was as if it too sensed the path ahead, and the darkness that waited at the end.

    That darkness called to Kagami, like a siren''s song. He knew that in that darkness lay his destiny, his truth.

    And the truth, as they said, would set him free - even if it destroyed him in the process.

 A Bond of Trust

    The first period of the day was Ninjutsu class with Daiko, and as usual, it began with a round of questions to test the students'' knowledge.

    His gaze swept the room, settling on the group led by Kaigo. Those guys had a reputation for slacking off, and the teacher expected them to struggle with the answers.

    But to his surprise, Kaigo was ready.

    He answered each question confidently. When he finished, he returned to his seat with a swagger, shooting a proud glance at Kagami.

    The other boy, however, was lost in his own world. His nose was buried in his textbook, his eyes scanning the pages with an intensity that bordered on obsession.

    Daiko shook his head, a small smile playing at the corners of his mouth. Those two were always at odds, always trying to one-up each other.

    It was a rivalry that could push them to great heights... or lead them down a dangerous path.

    Only time would tell which it would be.

    ----------

    Daiko cleared his throat to get the class''s attention. "Today, we begin our study of Ninjutsu in earnest. And we start with one of the most fundamental techniques: the Transformation Jutsu."

    He stepped out from behind his podium, his hands moving through a series of signs almost too fast to follow.

    "The Transformation Jutsu lets a ninja change their appearance, taking on someone else''s form. Like this."

    With a puff of smoke, he vanished. In his place stood Itachi, his dark eyes scanning the room with a cool, appraising gaze.

    "As you can see," he said, his voice a perfect imitation of the young prodigy''s, "the transformation is complete. Not just in looks, but in mannerisms and speech too."

    The class erupted into excited chatter, the students marveling at the sudden appearance of their classmate at the front of the room.

    But for Kagami and the real Itachi, this was old news. They had mastered the Transformation Jutsu ages ago, along with the other two basic techniques.

    The textbook in Kagami''s hands was open to the final pages, the sections on advanced Ninjutsu that were still years beyond their classmates'' grasp.

    He glanced over at Itachi, wondering if the Uchiha heir was as bored as he was. But his gaze was distant, his eyes fixed on some point beyond the classroom window.

    Daydreaming, Kagami thought. Even a genius could get lost in his own thoughts, it seemed.

    A rustle of paper caught his attention. A note had appeared on his desk, slipped there by the person sitting in front of him.

    He unfolded the paper, his eyebrows rising as he read the short message.

    "Meet me in the woods by the school''s west gate after class."

    The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    There was no signature, but he had a pretty good idea who had sent it. Hana, the only person in class who regularly talked to him.

    But why the secrecy? Why the need to meet in private?

    His mind raced, trying to piece together the puzzle. And then it hit him.

    The day of Orochimaru''s escape. They had been in the forest together. And when the alarms had sounded, when the danger had become clear...

    He had knocked Hana out cold. A single, precise blow to the back of the head, just enough to knock her out without causing lasting harm.

    He had told her she had fallen, that she must have hit her head in the chaos.

    But Hana was no fool. She knew she had been struck from behind, and with Kagami the only other person in the woods...

    The note wasn''t an invitation or a confession. It was a confrontation. A demand for answers.

    He sighed, slipping the paper into his pocket. It seemed his peaceful school life was about to get a lot more complicated.

    ''Should''ve come up with a better excuse...'' he thought to himself.

    ----------

    The woods were quiet, the only sound the soft rustle of leaves in the breeze. Kagami made his way to the clearing, his footsteps silent on the mossy ground.

    Hana was already there, sitting on a worn wooden bench. She looked up as he approached, her eyes dark and serious.

    "Kagami," she said, her voice low.

    "Hana," he replied, his tone equally quiet.

    They stood there for a moment, the silence between them thick and heavy. Then Hana patted the bench beside her.

    "Join me?" she asked, her voice soft and gentle. "Please?"

    He hesitated, then nodded. He took a seat, keeping a small distance between them.

    Hana took a deep breath, her hands fidgeting in her lap. "I wanted to talk to you about that day," she said. "Last weekend."

    His face remained calm, but his eyes gave away his unease.

    "You knocked me out, didn''t you?" Hana asked, her words direct. "After the alarms went off, and we realized something was wrong... you hit me from behind."

    He searched for a way out. A lie, an excuse, anything to deflect the truth. But before he could speak, Hana continued.

    "My mom told me what happened. About the rogue ninja who defected from the village. He passed right by the Inuzuka training grounds."

    Hana''s eyes welled up with tears as she looked at Kagami.

    "You did it to protect me, didn''t you?" she whispered. "You knocked me out so you could lure him away, so you could face the danger alone."

    Kagami''s eyes widened, caught off guard by Hana''s words. He hadn''t expected this conversation to take this turn.

    "Hana, I..." he started, but his words trailed off. He didn''t know what to say.

    But she wasn''t finished. Tears streamed down her face, leaving shiny trails on her cheeks.

    "Promise me," Hana urged, her voice shaking but firm. "Promise you won''t put yourself in danger like that again. Not for me, not for anyone."

    She reached out and grasped his hand, her fingers wrapping tightly around his.

    "Promise me, Kagami. Please," she whispered.

    He looked at Hana, at the girl who had become his friend. She cared for him, not for his skills or potential, but for who he was.

    Just him.

    "Okay," he said, his own voice rougher than he would have liked. "I promise, Hana."

    Hana''s face broke into a smile as she scrubbed at her cheeks with her free hand, wiping away the tears.

    "Good," she said, giving his hand a final squeeze before letting go. "Because if you ever do something like that again, I''ll kick your butt myself."

    Kagami couldn''t help but laugh, a real, genuine laugh that he rarely allowed himself.

    "I don''t doubt it," he said, grinning. "You''re kind of scary when you''re mad."

    Hana''s giggles echoed through the quiet woods. She stood up, brushing off her pants, and held out a hand to him.

    "Come on," she said, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Let''s grab lunch together... Kagami-kun."

    He groaned at the honorific, but he took Hana''s hand anyway, letting her pull him to his feet.

    As they strolled back towards the school, their shoulders bumping companionably, he felt a strange warmth spreading through his chest.

    It was an unfamiliar feeling, but not an unpleasant one.

    ----------

    In the forest shadows, a figure lurked, hidden from the two children. It was a massive spider, unlike any natural creature.

    Eight beady eyes followed the boy and girl as they made their way back to the Academy.

    The spider had been watching for a long time.

    Watching, and waiting.

    For now, it would continue to observe, biding its time.

    And when the time was right, when the moment came, it would...

    For the spider served a purpose beyond human understanding, and the boy was the key to it all.

    The key to a future of darkness and terror, of madness and despair.

    The Old Ones would rise again, and the spider''s twisted mandibles curled into a grotesque smile.

    It could afford to wait.

    It had all the time in the world.

 The Summoners Quest

    In the damp hideout, Orochimaru hunched over a worn, leather-bound book.

    The flickering candlelight cast shadows on his pale face as he poured over the ancient text.

    The Necronomicon, a tome that had consumed him, lay open before him.

    At first glance, it seemed like he was deeply engrossed in study, his eyes scanning the cramped script with an intensity that bordered on obsession.

    But the truth was, he had long since memorized every word, every syllable.

    For him, reading the Necronomicon had become a ritual, a reaffirmation of the path he had chosen.

    He''d read it over a dozen times, yet each time, he discovered new insights, new connections, and a deeper understanding of the forbidden knowledge within.

    A large black cloth bag sat beside the book, its contents known only to Orochimaru. He ignored it, his focus fixed on the secrets laid out before him.

    As he delved deeper into the Necronomicon, he realized that the book in his possession was only a fragment of a much larger whole.

    The gaps in the story hinted at the existence of other volumes, scattered across the world.

    Even incomplete, the Necronomicon was a treasure trove of knowledge.

    Its pages revealed tales of beings beyond human understanding - ancient gods and monsters from the farthest reaches of space and time.

    Alongside these cosmic horrors, the book detailed the rituals to summon them.

    The so-called spells were unlike anything Orochimaru had learned in his ninja training.

    They were divided into elemental magic - fire, wind, water, and earth - each corresponding to one of the Old Ones.

    But unlike the precise hand signs and chakra manipulation of ninjutsu, these magics relied on ancient incantations, chanting words in long-forgotten tongues.

    The prospect was incredibly enticing. A new path to power, one that could potentially surpass the limits of chakra.

    His blood raced with excitement at the thought of unlocking this secret.

    But what really got his heart racing was the promise of summoning.

    The Necronomicon revealed ways to call forth creatures from beyond, bringing them into the world of flesh and blood.

    There were two types of summoning jutsu in the ninja world.

    One involved signing a blood contract with a summoning beast, allowing the beast to be summoned when needed.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    The other was a non-blood contract summoning, which only summoned inanimate objects, merely transporting items from elsewhere.

    However, this magic was different. It didn''t rely on pre-existing contracts and blood pacts like the summoning jutsu.

    Instead, it could reach into the unknown, pulling beings from their cosmic realms without their consent.

    Orochimaru knew the risks. The creatures that could be summoned were not tame or loyal servants.

    They were ancient, unknowable beings with motives beyond human understanding.

    Summoning such a being was to invite madness, risking one''s own mind and soul being consumed by the very power one sought to control.

    His mind drifts to Manda, his own unruly summon. Despite their blood contract, the giant snake dares to speak to him with disrespect.

    But with the magic of the Necronomicon, he could summon beings far more powerful and far more obedient.

    The methods of summoning vary greatly. Some require complex magic circles inscribed with runes, while others demand sacrifices to appease the summoned beings.

    But there are also magical tools that can facilitate the summoning process.

    The Necronomicon mentions the Byakhee, a servant of Hastur.

    This hybrid creature, resembling a raven, vulture, ant, and decayed human corpse, can be summoned by blowing a special whistle made of meteoric iron under an open night sky.

    Orochimaru was drawn to this master-servant summoning method.

    With the right magical tool, he could summon powerful beings without the need for complex incantations or alien deity relationships.

    And he had an edge. The Silver Key and the Necronomicon were in his possession.

    According to the book, the Silver Key could unlock the Gate of Truth, revealing the avatar of Yog-Sothoth himself, the deity who held all knowledge within his grasp.

    With such a being as his ally, his guide... what secrets could he uncover? What power could he achieve?

    His mind raced with the possibilities, with visions of a future where he attained immortality.

    But even as Orochimaru indulged in these fantasies, his mind drifted back to that fateful night, when his grand ambitions had nearly been ruined.

    He remembered the forest, the strange atmosphere, and the mysterious box that had been thrown at his feet by an unseen hand.

    And then, there was the creature that had emerged from it.

    The spider-like being, with a form that was both solid and ghostly, like something that didn''t quite belong in this world.

    That creature had been incredibly powerful, in a way that defied reason and spat in the face of every law of nature and chakra that Orochimaru had ever known.

    He, one of the legendary Sannin, the greatest of his generation, had been nearly brought low by a mere moment in its presence.

    He was convinced: the box was a tool, a means of summoning, just like those described in the Necronomicon.

    And it had been in the hands of someone in Konoha, someone who''d been in those woods that night.

    A cold, terrible smile spread across Orochimaru''s face.

    "I remember that place," he mused to himself. "The Inuzuka clan''s training ground."

    "Konoha..." he whispered. "I''ll be back."

    Someone in Konoha held the key to unimaginable power, and Orochimaru would stop at nothing to claim it.

    No matter the cost.

    ----------

    "Orochimaru-sama."

    Just then, a muffled voice echoed through the cavern, breaking into his thoughts. It was Guren, his loyal subordinate.

    "I''ve brought the test subjects you requested, Orochimaru-sama," she called out, her voice respectful. "A diverse group, just as you specified - men, women, children..."

    Orochimaru''s smile grew wider. Guren had done her job well, as always. With these new subjects, he could finally delve deeper into the Necronomicon''s secrets.

    "Excellent work, Guren," he purred, his voice smooth as silk. "Bring them in. We have much to do."

    He rose from his seat, his movements smooth and snake-like.

    The flickering candlelight highlighted his sharp features - the angular cheekbones, the slitted golden eyes, and the cruel curve of his mouth.

    At that moment, he looked every inch the monster he had become. A creature of darkness and shadow, driven by insatiable hunger and ambition.

    As he strode out to greet his new test subjects, the screams that echoed through the cavern were music to his ears.

    A promise of the horrors to come.

 The Darkness That Bind Us

    Deep in the cave, ten villagers huddled together, the flickering candles casting an eerie glow on the walls.

    They had abandoned their struggling village, lured by the promise of untold wealth.

    As they ventured into the dimly lit inner chamber, two figures emerged from the darkness. Their faces remained hidden, shrouded in shadow.

    Guren stepped forward, bowing slightly. "Orochimaru-sama, here they are," she said, before stepping back into the darkness.

    ----------

    The villagers huddled together, their anxious whispers filling the air. They all came from the same poor village nearby, where every day was a struggle to survive.

    One of the villagers, a middle-aged man, spoke up, his voice shaking. "What''s going on? Why did they bring us here?"

    "I heard they''re going to pay us a fortune," a young woman replied, her eyes wide with hope.

    An elderly woman frowned, her brow furrowed. "But why us? What do they want from us?"

    "Who cares?" a brash young man interjected. "If they''re offering money, I say we take it and don''t ask questions."

    The chief, who had been quietly observing the exchange, finally spoke up.

    "Let''s not be too hasty. We need to be careful. Guren is a powerful kunoichi, and her offer might come with hidden dangers."

    When Guren first approached the chief with her unusual offer, he was skeptical.

    She promised to give their village a life-changing sum of money, but only if they brought ten villagers of various ages to this location. It sounded too good to be true.

    The chief knew their small village didn''t have much to offer, except for the labor of its people.

    And her specific request for a diverse group raised his suspicions. But the chance to alleviate his people''s suffering was too tempting to resist.

    Moreover, Guren had recently helped their village by killing a monstrous wild boar that threatened their food supply.

    Although she claimed it was a coincidence, her incredible strength and unintentional act of kindness didn''t go unnoticed.

    In the end, the chief decided to trust her, despite his reservations.

    He wasn''t naive enough to think he could refuse her suggestion anyway, given her overwhelming power. Whether driven by desperation, gratitude, or greed, he took the risk.

    But now, standing before her even more intimidating master, the chief''s unease grew. The mysterious figure''s presence sent a chill down his spine.

    The chief took a deep breath and stepped forward, addressing the man. "Ninja-sama, as requested, we''ve brought ten villagers of different ages."

    Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    The room fell silent for a long moment, before a low, rasping chuckle echoed through the cave, like the sound of scales scraping against stone.

    "Excellent," Orochimaru said. "You have done well to come here, all of you. Your courage will be rewarded."

    The package on the table caught everyone''s attention. It was tall and cylindrical, wrapped in black cloth. Could it be filled with gold coins?

    He pushed the bundle across the table, towards the flickering light.

    "Your payment," he said. "Take it, and go with my blessing."

    The villagers crowded around the table, their eyes fixed on the package.

    The chief, the young boy, and everyone in between stood mesmerized, unaware of Guren and her master slipping away into the shadows.

    ----------

    "This is it," the brash young man said, rubbing his hands together. "Our ticket out of poverty."

    "Imagine what we could do with that money..." the young woman''s eyes grew distant as she sighed.

    In their minds, they could already see the gold coins changing their lives forever.

    The chief''s hands trembled as he slowly unwrapped the package.

    The others watched, holding their breath, as he peeled away the layers one by one. They were all on edge, wondering what was inside.

    The villagers leaned in, their hearts racing, as the chief unwrapped the final layer. And then, with a sudden tug, the last of the fabric fell away...

    They recoiled in horror, their faces twisted in disgust. It wasn''t gold that glittered in the candlelight. It wasn''t the promise of wealth and prosperity.

    Instead, a twisted, grotesque statue seemed to pulse with a sickening life of its own.

    Its bloated body was curled in on itself, an octopus head grafted onto a humanoid torso, with deformed wings protruding from its back.

    ----------

    "What is this?" the middle-aged man''s face twisted in disgust.

    "It''s hideous," the elderly woman whispered, unable to tear her gaze away.

    The young boy inched closer, morbidly fascinated. "It looks alive."

    As they gazed at the statue, it seemed to grow more lifelike by the second. Its slimy green skin pulsed with a sickening rhythm, like a mass of mucus.

    The bulges on its body moved up and down, as if it were breathing.

    The villagers'' disgust turned to fear as they realized the statue wasn''t just grotesque - it seemed to be alive.

    The tentacles dangling from its octopus-like head began to squirm, slowly at first, then with increasing urgency.

    They reached out, their ghostly tendrils wrapping around the villagers'' minds, trapping them in the statue''s grasp.

    The only thing that didn''t change was the idol''s eyes - two dark, bottomless pits that stared back with an ancient, timeless gaze.

    The malformed wings twitched, as if testing long-dormant joints.

    They unfolded slowly, unleashing a storm that swept through the onlookers'' very souls.

    Deep in their minds, a city began to take shape, hidden beneath the sea.

    The city''s massive green stones formed impossible structures that defied logic, with distorted spaces and dimensions that made their heads spin and their stomachs turn.

    This was R''lyeh, the city of nightmares.

    And its master was Cthulhu, the monster from the depths.

    The villagers'' minds soaked up this revelation like a sponge, and they caught glimpses of their own twisted reflections in the rising bubbles.

    Their faces contorted, resembling flounders, with empty fish-like eyes surrounding two central nostrils.

    Human features melted away, leaving only two flat holes and a dark slit. Their pale skin pulsed with sickly blue and green veins.

    The villagers'' screams of raw terror echoed through the cavern as they flailed about in panic.

    In their frenzy, they knocked over the candle, plunging the cavern into darkness.

    "What have I done?" the chief whispered, his voice swallowed by the shadows. "What have I unleashed?"

    But there was no answer, only the echo of their own ragged breaths and the phantom sensation of tentacles caressing their minds.

    ----------

    In the village, miles away, the chief''s wife stood at the window, staring out into the gathering dusk.

    Her husband and the others had been gone for hours, much longer than they should have been.

    A shiver ran down her spine as a sense of unease settled in.

    She had pleaded with her husband not to go, to forget the ninja''s promise of wealth and stay with their family, where he belonged.

    But he had not listened. None of them had.

    And now, as night fell and the shadows grew longer, she could not help but fear the worst.

    For in the darkness, something was coming. Something that would change their village, their world, forever.

    And there was nothing, nothing at all, that any of them could do to stop it.

 The Price of Devotion

    The cave was plunged into darkness, the only sound a faint rustling in the blackness.

    Suddenly, slow and clumsy footsteps echoed off the stone walls, accompanied by a villager''s terrified scream.

    As the villager approached the mysterious black bundle, Guren and Orochimaru sprang into action, hanging upside down from the cave ceiling like monstrous bats.

    His instructions were clear: keep your eyes closed, no matter what, until I say otherwise.

    She obeyed without hesitation. Since he had rescued her from the chaos of war, she had dedicated her life and body to him. His words were law, not to be questioned.

    Despite her intense curiosity, she kept her eyes shut tight, even as a large creature moved through the air beside her and the hissing of snakes filled the cavern.

    "Multiple Striking Shadow Snakes!" his jutsu echoed through the cave, followed by the sickening sound of flesh being pierced and strangled.

    The villager''s scream reached a fever pitch, then abruptly stopped, replaced by a wet gurgling noise. Something heavy hit the ground with a dull thud, and then... silence.

    Guren''s heart raced as she imagined the horrors unfolding beneath her. But she kept her eyes closed, trusting Orochimaru''s commands.

    Minutes ticked by, each one feeling like an eternity, until he spoke again. "Use your Crystal Release to seal everyone below."

    "Yes, Orochimaru-sama," she replied.

    Though she couldn''t see, she pinpointed each target by their frantic footsteps. She took a deep breath, focusing her chakra.

    "Crystal Release: Crystal Prison!" she shouted.

    Her crystals surged outward, encasing the villagers in their sparkling, unbreakable prisms.

    There were shrieks of surprise and fear, quickly muffled as the crystals formed, trapping their victims.

    One by one, the footsteps fell silent, until the only sound was the soft chime of the crystals and her ragged breathing.

    "Come down," Orochimaru commanded, leaping to the ground. She followed, still keeping her eyes closed.

    He lit the oil lamps, bathing the cave in flickering light. "Open your eyes."

    She obeyed, blinking as her vision adjusted. What she saw left her breathless.

    Ten pink crystals stood before her, each containing a deformed, fish-like creature with smooth skin and bulging eyes. They were a far cry from the villagers who had entered the cave.

    "What... what is this?" she stammered, shocked. "Are those... the villagers?"

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    He ignored Guren, his eyes gleaming with excitement as he approached the crystals. "This power... it''s all real."

    He circled the prisons, examining each mutated figure with a scientist''s curiosity.

    Some were more transformed than others, their features almost unrecognizable. But all bore the unmistakable mark of the Old Ones'' influence.

    "Magnificent," he breathed. "Absolutely magnificent."

    Guren could only stare, her thoughts consumed by the horror before her.

    She had seen many atrocities in her service to Orochimaru, but this was something else entirely.

    "Orochimaru-sama," she ventured, "what happened to them?"

    The Sannin turned to her, his eyes alight with excitement.

    "Evolution, my dear Guren. These villagers have been elevated to a higher form of life. They''ve transcended their mortal limits and become something more."

    He gestured to the statue, now concealed within his writhing mass of snakes. "This is the power of the Old Ones, the true gods of our world. With this power, there will be no limit to what I can achieve."

    She shivered, both awed and terrified by the mad glint in her master''s eye.

    She had always known his ambitions were vast, but this was beyond anything she had ever imagined.

    "What will you do with them?" Guren asked, nodding towards the crystals.

    "I''ll study them," Orochimaru replied, already sealing the prisons into scrolls. "Unlock the secrets of their transformation. And then..."

    He smiled, a cold, cruel smile that sent a chill down her spine.

    "I''ll create an army of these evolved beings. An unstoppable force that will reshape the world."

    Her mouth went dry. An army of those... things? The thought was terrifying.

    But she knew better than to question his vision. He was a genius, a true pioneer in the shinobi arts. If anyone could harness this power, it was him.

    "Guren," he said, snapping her out of her thoughts. "While I''m away, I have three tasks for you."

    She straightened, pushing aside her doubts and fears. "Anything, Orochimaru-sama."

    "First, investigate any cults named Cthulhu and gather information about water deities. Second, track down the missing-nin from Kiri. I suspect he''s hiding around the Land of Water. And third..."

    He paused, his lips curling into a wicked grin. "Develop a powerful ninja force for me. The stronger, the better."

    "Yes, Orochimaru-sama!" she knelt, bowing her head. "I won''t let you down."

    "See that you don''t," he said, his voice cold as ice. "I have high expectations for you, Guren. Fail me, and... well. I think you know the consequences."

    Her heart skipped a beat, but she kept her face steady. "I understand, Orochimaru-sama. I won''t fail."

    "Good." He turned to leave, his form already melting into the shadows. "I''m heading north. I have an old friend to visit, someone who can help me with my experiments."

    She bit her lip, a flash of jealousy surging through her. She wanted to be the one at his side, aiding him in his grand ambitions.

    But she knew her place. She was a tool, a weapon to be wielded at her master''s command.

    And she would fulfill that role to the best of her abilities, no matter the cost.

    "Safe travels, Orochimaru-sama," she said, bowing low. "I''ll be waiting for your return."

    The Sannin paused, glancing back over his shoulder.

    For a moment, his eyes seemed to soften, a hint of something almost like affection flickering in his golden eyes.

    But it vanished, replaced by the cold, calculating stare she knew all too well.

    "Remember, Guren," he said. "Your life, your loyalty - they belong to me. Never forget that."

    With that, he disappeared into the darkness, leaving her kneeling and breathless.

    His words echoed in her mind, a promise and a threat rolled into one. Her life, her very existence, was his to command.

    And she''d gladly give it up, a thousand times over, just to stay by his side.

    She rose to her feet, casting one last glance at the cave. The crystals, once holding living, breathing people, now lay empty. People who''d been twisted and transformed by a power beyond human understanding.

    A power Orochimaru now wielded.

    A shiver ran down Guren''s spine, a mix of fear and excitement. She could feel it in her bones ¨C the world was on the brink of change.

    And she''d be right there, standing by her master''s side as he reshaped reality itself.

    No matter the cost. No matter the sacrifice.

    For Orochimaru, she''d do anything.

    Even walk into the depths of madness itself.

 The Struggle for Survival

    As the sun dipped below the horizon, painting the sky with warm hues of orange and red, the fishing boats began to return to Jiro Island''s harbor.

    The island''s small harbor was bustling with activity, as the local villagers relied on the daily catch to make a living.

    One of the boats chugged into view, and a rugged, sun-tanned man in a bamboo hat and straw raincoat jumped onto the dock, waving enthusiastically.

    "I''m back!" he called out, his voice carrying across the water.

    On the shore, a young woman in a simple gray dress stood with a little girl, her short purple hair blowing in the sea breeze.

    The child''s face lit up at the sight of her father, and she broke free from her mother''s grasp, running towards him with outstretched arms.

    "Daddy!" she squealed.

    The man scooped her up in a tight hug, lifting her high into the air as she giggled with delight. "Toka, did you behave for Mom today?"

    "Yes!" The little girl nodded eagerly, her smile as bright as the setting sun.

    The woman approached, her eyes shining with affection. "Welcome home, dear."

    The man set Toka down and wrapped his arms around his wife, pulling her close for a warm kiss.

    The little girl covered her eyes with a giggle, "Ewww, Mommy and Daddy are kissing!"

    The woman smiled, her cheeks flushing, as the man whispered something in her ear, making her blush even more.

    "Let''s head back," the man said, settling Toka onto his broad shoulders. "I''m starving!"

    Together, the happy family made their way towards the village, looking like they didn''t have a care in the world, despite the hardships that plagued their simple life.

    ----------

    Kuzan, Tonomi, and Toka were just one of the many families that called the fishing village on Jiro Island their home.

    Kuzan had named his daughter with a special meaning in mind. He hoped she''d bring him good luck on his fishing trips and guide him safely back to shore.

    As they walked into their cozy home, the delicious smell of dinner greeted them.

    The table was set with a warm fish soup, some vegetables, and a small salted fish for each of them, accompanied by steaming bowls of rice.

    It was a simple meal, but the love and laughter they shared filled the room. You could see how much they cared for each other in every gesture and word.

    After dinner, Kuzan called his daughter over and kneeled down to her level. "Mom and I need to go out for a bit. Can you stay here by yourself and be a big girl?"

    Toka bobbed her head, her expression serious. "I''ll be good, Daddy."

    If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    With a kiss on her forehead, Kuzan and Tonomi headed out into the dark night, making their way back to the harbor under the starry sky.

    ----------

    The couple climbed aboard their small fishing boat, the torchlight flickering as Kuzan lifted the lid of the central hold.

    The meager catch ¨C just three small, unremarkable fish ¨C was a harsh reminder of their struggles.

    "The waters near shore are almost empty," he said, his shoulders sagging as he sat on the boat''s edge, surrounded by the few fish they''d caught. "It''s the same for everyone."

    Tonomi sat beside him, her hand finding his in a comforting squeeze. She knew that if the catches kept dwindling, their family would soon be in trouble.

    The island''s salty soil made farming impossible, leaving the villagers dependent on the sea for their livelihood.

    The women could only watch as their husbands returned day after day with emptier nets and heavier hearts.

    "A storm''s coming tomorrow," he muttered, his fist thudding against the weathered boat. "Another day without fishing."

    On an island like theirs, even a small storm could be disastrous for the tiny boats. Tonomi''s mind raced, searching for a way out of their predicament.

    "What if we moved to the main island?" she suggested, her voice hesitant. "Maybe we''d find more opportunities there."

    Kuzan shook his head, his face grim. "The main island is already overcrowded. The lord would never allow it."

    He gazed out at the dark sea, his eyes distant. "Many have tried to leave Jiro over the years. Only one person ever made it out ¨C Mashiro."

    There was a hint of admiration in his voice as he spoke the name.

    Mashiro was a local legend ¨C a boy from their humble village who had risen through the ranks of the Gato Company, a prominent shipping enterprise.

    Now, he commanded his own merchant vessel, trading with the maritime nations surrounding the Land of Water.

    "They call him Captain Mashiro these days," he said, a wistful smile on his lips. "If I''d followed him when he left, maybe..."

    He trailed off, the unspoken regrets hanging in the air. Tonomi leaned her head on his shoulder, her voice soft and reassuring.

    "Don''t dwell on the past, love. We''ll get through this, together." She gazed up at the cloudy sky, an idea striking her.

    "Since we can''t fish tomorrow, why don''t we visit the temple? The whole village will be there, praying for the Sea God''s favor."

    He nodded slowly, drawing strength from his wife''s steady faith. "Alright. Maybe the gods will hear us this time."

    ----------

    The next day was gray and ominous, with strong winds blowing across the harbor and rain pounding the decks of the moored fishing boats.

    Not a single fisherman dared to venture out into the rough sea, their vessels creaking and swaying in the growing storm.

    But the villagers didn''t stay hidden in their homes, waiting for the storm to pass.

    Instead, they gathered in the temple at the heart of the village, seeking comfort and hope in the face of their struggles.

    The temple was a simple building, but it was the largest structure in the village, big enough to fit the entire community.

    Over a hundred villagers knelt before the statue of the Sea God, their heads bowed, and their backs bent in prayer.

    The offering plate at the deity''s feet was empty, a sign of the village''s poverty. They had nothing to give but their prayers and their pleas.

    The village chief led the congregation, his voice rising above the howling wind outside. "Great Sea God, we beg of you! Bless us with abundant catches!"

    As one, the villagers bowed, their foreheads touching the worn wooden floor.

    "Great Sea God, we beg of you! Calm the raging seas!"

    Another bow, another fervent prayer.

    But just as the villagers straightened up, a loud crack of thunder shook the temple, lightning flashing through the high windows.

    The storm, it seemed, was only getting stronger.

    The temple doors burst open with a loud bang, and a sturdy figure stood in the entrance, outlined against the stormy sky.

    The villagers turned, their eyes wide with fear and surprise.

    The stranger walked into the temple, his steps confident and purposeful.

    Some of the men near the entrance moved to stop him, but as they saw his face, they froze, recognition dawning in their eyes.

    "Mashiro?" one of them whispered, hardly daring to believe it.

    "He''s back!" another exclaimed, joy and disbelief mixing in their voice. "Mashiro has returned!"

    As the news spread through the crowd, the villagers parted, making way for the man who had once been one of their own - the boy who had dared to dream of a life beyond their small island.

    Mashiro had finally come home.

 The Fishermans Bargain

    As the villagers gathered around, their voices erupted in a joyful chorus.

    "Mashiro''s back!" they exclaimed, thrilled to see him. "He''s finally returned!"

    Years had passed since Mashiro left their small fishing village, but he''d built a reputation for himself as a trader on ships that sailed the coast and visited island towns.

    To the villagers, his homecoming was like a hero''s return.

    Kuzan stood up, a broad smile on his face, ready to welcome him back.

    But his wife, Tonomi, tugged on his sleeve, her eyes filled with concern.

    She nodded toward their young daughter who trembled in her lap, intimidated by Mashiro''s imposing figure.

    Kuzan''s smile faltered as he sat back down, comforting his child. But his eyes stayed fixed on Mashiro, a mix of envy and awe in his gaze.

    The black raincoat Mashiro wore was a luxury they could only dream of. It was a harsh reminder of how different their lives were.

    Mashiro looked more robust than Kuzan, despite being older. His face was smoother, without the deep lines that had formed on his face from years of hardship.

    But what really fueled Kuzan''s jealousy was the implication of Mashiro''s arrival.

    To have braved the raging storm, he must have come in a large merchant ship, a vessel that could weather the fury of the sea.

    It was a dream that Kuzan, and every other fisherman on Jiro Island, had long since given up on.

    As Mashiro walked down the center aisle, the villagers parted to let him through.

    The chief felt a knot in his stomach as he watched him approach. He was angry, resentful, and more than a little envious.

    When Mashiro had first said he was leaving the island, he had been against it.

    But now, as Mashiro returned in triumph, he could only marvel at the twist of fate that had left his village struggling while Mashiro thrived.

    Mashiro ignored the chief, his eyes fixed on the statue of the Sea God at the far end of the temple.

    With a scornful sneer, he spat on the ground in front of the the statue.

    "What''s the point of worshiping this thing?" he sneered, his finger jabbing at the statue. "You call this faith? Groveling before a chunk of stone?"

    The villagers recoiled, shock and outrage written all over their faces. The village chief jumped to his feet, his voice shaking with anger.

    "Shut up!" he bellowed. "How dare you disrespect the Sea God!"

    But Mashiro ignored him. "Has your precious Sea God ever helped you out?" he taunted.

    "Has your faith made your lives any better? Look around! You''re still struggling to survive, still scraping by on whatever the sea gives you."

    He shook his head, his laughter harsh and mocking. "The Sea God doesn''t care if you live or die. He''s happy to let you suffer, to let you starve. But I know a god who can really make things happen."

    He raised his hands to the heavens, his voice rising to a fevered pitch.

    "Follow me!" he yelled.

    "Believe in the true god of the sea! He''s the one who can give you endless fish and limitless gold."

    "He''s the one who can make you His chosen people, destined for His kingdom. And in His kingdom, eternal life awaits the faithful!"

    As if in answer to his call, a bolt of lightning split the sky, bathing the temple in an eerie purple glow.

    At that moment, the villagers saw Mashiro''s face transformed, his eyes bulging and bloodshot, his grin twisted into a mad, grotesque smile.

    Children screamed, burying their faces in their mothers'' skirts. The village chief, shaken from his stupor, pointed a trembling finger at Mashiro.

    "Get this heretic out of here!" he bellowed. "He''s lost his mind!"

    The villagers rushed at Mashiro, grabbing his arms, trying to drag him away. But he shook them off, his laughter echoing into the heavy rain.

    This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    "If you don''t believe me, come to the harbor tonight!" he shouted as they forced him towards the door.

    "I''ll show you the power of the true god! Then you''ll see who really rules the waves!"

    His words were swallowed by the storm as the temple doors slammed shut behind him. The chief turned to the frightened villagers.

    "The ceremony is over," he said, his voice hollow. "Go home, all of you. And pray for our deliverance from this madness."

    ----------

    In the warmth of their humble home, Tonomi soothed little Toka, singing softly until the child''s eyelids grew heavy.

    Kuzan sat at the table, his brow furrowed, lost in thought. When his wife joined him, her eyes were soft with understanding.

    "You''re thinking about what happened, aren''t you?" she asked gently.

    He nodded, his fingers drumming a restless beat on the worn tabletop. "The village chief says Mashiro is a heretic, brainwashed by some cult. He wants us to stay away, to cast him out at dawn."

    Tonomi''s hand came to rest on Kuzan''s, stilling his nervous motion.

    "I know," she said. "But our village has struggled for so long. We''ve prayed to the Sea God, begged for his aid, but nothing ever changes."

    He sighed, the weight of their hardship heavy on his shoulders.

    "Every time I go out to sea, I ask for just one good catch. Just enough to keep us from starving. But the Sea God is silent. If he doesn''t hear our prayers soon..."

    He trailed off, unable to voice the fear that haunted his every waking moment.

    Tonomi drew him close, holding him tight.

    "If you feel you must go to the harbor tonight, then go," she whispered. "See for yourself what Mashiro''s god can offer. Maybe it will ease your mind."

    Kuzan held her tight, feeling grateful for her support. He knew she was right. He needed to confront this unease, or it would consume him.

    He hugged her one last time, then let her go, his eyes glinting with determination in the flickering candlelight. "I''ll go," he said, his voice steady. "I''ll pray that I find the answers we need."

    ----------

    The storm had passed, leaving behind only the sound of waves washing over the shore. On the path to the harbor, figures emerged from the darkness, their footsteps muffled by the soft sand.

    Nine men, their faces gaunt and exhausted, gathered at the water''s edge.

    Among them stood Kuzan, his eyes fixed on the massive ship bobbing just beyond the reef.

    It was Mashiro''s vessel, too large to dock at the shallow harbor, a towering behemoth of wood and iron that promised untold riches.

    Mashiro greeted them with a warm smile. "Welcome, friends," he said. "Let me show you the power of the true god."

    He led them to a small boat, his crew standing silently at the oars. As they pushed off from the shore, Kuzan studied the sailors, feeling a bit uneasy.

    Though they wore ordinary sailor''s garb, their faces were hidden behind high collars and dark glasses, their movements stiff and robotic.

    When one of the villagers tried to strike up a conversation, the sailors remained silent, their gazes fixed straight ahead.

    Suddenly, the boat lurched violently, throwing the passengers off balance.

    "It''s alright!" Mashiro called out, his voice cutting through the startled cries. "Just a bit of reef. Nothing to worry about."

    As the boat righted itself, Kuzan caught a glimpse of one sailor''s hand.

    The skin was mottled and bumpy, the fingers webbed like some grotesque parody of a human hand.

    Kuzan blinked, wondering if he''d really seen it. He kept his eyes downcast for the rest of the journey.

    One of the villagers spoke up, his voice high and thin with fear. "Why have you brought us here? You promised to show us your ship, your fish and gold. This is just a deserted rock!"

    Mashiro''s laughter sent shivers down Kuzan''s spine, like the rustling of dry leaves.

    "Patience, my friends," he chided.

    "I brought you here to prove not what I have, but what you can gain by believing in the true god. Follow me, and I''ll show you how to claim the riches that are your birthright."

    The villagers huddled together, their whispers buzzing like angry insects as they followed Mashiro up a winding path.

    At the top of a rocky hill, he turned to face them, a strange golden amulet glinting in his hand.

    "Behold!" he cried. "The sign of the true god, He who rules the waves and all that swims beneath!"

    Mashiro began to chant. As his voice grew louder, the wind whipped into a frenzy, howling around them like a wounded beast.

    Kuzan felt terror seize his chest, his hairs standing on end. He wanted to run, to flee this accursed place and the madman who had brought them here.

    But his legs remained rooted to the spot, his eyes fixed on the amulet that burned like a miniature sun in Mashiro''s grasp.

    Mashiro''s voice reached a fever pitch. And then, from the waters below, came a sound that froze the blood in Kuzan''s veins.

    A bubbling, hissing noise, like the breath of some monstrous creature rising from the deep.

    The villagers panicked, dropping their torches as they scrambled back from the edge.

    The flames sputtered out as they hit the water, plunging the scene into darkness.

    But Mashiro''s voice still rang out, wild and uncontrolled, summoning something from the depths.

    ----------

    As dawn broke over Jiro Island, the sun''s gentle light exposed the chaos on the shore.

    The village chief, flanked by a crowd of angry villagers, marched towards the harbor, set on driving Mashiro and his heresy from their community.

    But Mashiro''s response was not one of fear or apology. Instead, he flashed a cold, savage grin that left the villagers breathless.

    Just then, someone shouted, "Look!" and pointed to the shallows.

    "The tide''s gone out! And there, in the rocks... it''s fish! More fish than I''ve ever seen!"

    The villagers surged forward, their anger forgotten as they splashed into the receding waters.

    Everywhere they looked, there were fish.

    Kuzan was among them, scooping up the wriggling creatures into his shirt, hardly daring to believe his eyes.

    But as he reached for another, his hand closed around something cold and hard, buried in the sand.

    He pulled it free, his breath catching in his throat. It was a golden amulet, identical to the one Mashiro had wielded the night before.

    The surface was etched with strange symbols, depicting a creature that was half-man, half-fish, its features twisted in a grin.

    "Gold!" Kuzan shouted, his voice trembling with wonder. "I found gold!"

    The villagers swarmed around him, their eyes aglow with greed. And then, like a fever breaking, the cries began to echo up and down the shore.

    "More gold, over here!"

    "I found a piece, too!"

    "The true god has blessed us!"

    Kuzan clutched the amulet to his chest, the events of the previous night fading like a half-remembered dream.

    All that mattered was the treasure in his hands, the promise of a life free from worry.

    As the villagers scrambled in the sand, lost to their gold-lust, only little Toka remained on the shore, her eyes fixed on the lone figure by the harbor.

    Mashiro stood at the water''s edge, his lips moving silently. And there, bobbing gently in the waves, was a dark green shape.

 A Konoha Spys Mission: Infiltration

    The old mountain path wound its way through the foggy hills, its stones worn smooth by generations of travelers.

    A trading caravan crawled along, the creaking of wagon wheels and the steady clip-clop of horses breaking the silence.

    "Next hill and we''ll see Kiri!" the lead driver yelled back. "Let''s move, folks! We need to reach the village before nightfall!"

    He cracked his whip, and the horses picked up their pace. The wagons behind lurched forward.

    On one of them, a sandy-haired man in porter''s clothes looked up at the sky with a frown.

    The fog had gotten thicker since they''d entered Kiri territory. It wasn''t enough to block the path completely, but it made it hard to see what was around them.

    The man, whose name was Kumade, felt uneasy.

    But he wasn''t really a porter. He was actually a special Jonin from Konoha on a secret mission.

    Just over a month ago, the Third Hokage had called him in and given him a job that brought him all the way out here to the Land of Water.

    He could still picture the Hokage''s serious face, wrinkled with worry as he puffed on his pipe.

    ----------

    "Kumade," the old man had said quietly, "I''ve got a mission for you. I need you to sneak into Kiri and gather information."

    "In other words, I need you to be a spy."

    Kumade''s stomach had dropped. He knew exactly how dangerous spy work was.

    Going into enemy territory alone, trying to get information while always at risk of being caught... it was the kind of job you did on your own, with no backup.

    And if you got caught, you were on your own then too. Everyone knew spies were dealt with harshly, no matter who sent them.

    It was the most dangerous job a ninja could get. And Kiri, the Village of the Bloody Mist, was one of the most dangerous places to do it.

    "A couple weeks ago," the Hokage had continued, "Orochimaru betrayed us and ran off toward the Land of Water."

    "I don''t think it''s likely, but I need you to find out if he''s made contact with Kiri, or if they''re working together at all."

    "Yes, sir." Despite how scary the job was, Kumade had agreed right away. It wasn''t his place to say no.

    As he''d turned to leave, the Hokage''s voice stopped him. "One more thing, Kumade."

    The Hokage''s eyes locked onto his, ensuring he had his full attention. "We''ve heard rumors about a cult in the Land of Water that worships something called ''Cthulhu''.

    Kumade''s interest was piqued, but the Hokage''s tone made it clear this was secondary to his main mission.

    "If you can, try to gather information about this group. But your primary objective takes priority."

    "I understand." Kumade had bowed.

    Whatever the Hokage asked, he''d get it done. That''s what being a Konoha ninja was all about.

    ----------

    Now, weeks later, he found himself at the end of his journey, pretending to be part of a trading caravan.

    It was the only way to get into Kiri, which didn''t let many outsiders in.

    Even a secretive place like the Village of the Bloody Mist had to trade sometimes.

    So after a lot of planning and hard work to set up his cover story, Kumade had managed to join one of the few caravans allowed to do business in Kiri.

    As they got close to the village gate, the caravan leader turned to the group.

    "Kiri''s just ahead," he said in a low voice. "Keep your heads down and don''t talk. I''ll handle the guards."

    Kumade pulled his hat down low, copying what the other porters did. But he snuck a quick look at the high walls in front of them.

    Kiri ninjas were everywhere on those walls, their sharp eyes scanning the misty countryside for any sign of trouble.

    There were easily seven or eight times more guards than you''d see in Konoha.

    He felt a grim satisfaction - he''d been right not to try sneaking in on his own.

    At the gate, the caravan leader talked with the guards for what felt like forever while everyone else waited nervously.

    If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    After searching everything for what seemed like hours, the Kiri ninja finally let them through.

    But Kumade''s relief didn''t last long.

    Instead of being allowed to go wherever they wanted in the village, the caravan was immediately taken to a small inn far from the center of town.

    It was clear they''d be watched closely and wouldn''t be allowed to talk to many locals.

    After the leader reminded them sternly not to leave the inn, the tired travelers settled in for the night.

    Over a simple dinner, Kumade listened as some of the more experienced porters swapped stories about their previous trips to Kiri.

    "I used to think this place was the scariest in all the lands," one man said, shaking his head.

    "But after that last village we visited? Kiri seems almost... welcoming in comparison."

    The others nodded, looking grim. "I''ve never seen a place buy up our stuff so fast," another porter added.

    "Usually, it takes us days to sell everything. But this time? It''s as if the entire town suddenly struck gold."

    "I''m just glad we got out of there quick. That place gave me the creeps."

    Kumade leaned forward, interested. "What village are you talking about?"

    The men looked at him in surprise. "Oh right, you''re new. You joined up with us after we left there, didn''t you?"

    When Kumade nodded, the first porter explained, "It was some little town in the Land of Waves. Never seen anything like it."

    "The people there had this weird look in their eyes. Like they were seeing something the rest of us couldn''t."

    He shivered, even though the room was warm. "I''m telling you, there''s something not right going on in that place. Something best left alone."

    As the others agreed, Kumade sat back.

    The Land of Waves... could this have something to do with the cult the Hokage mentioned?

    The timing of the village''s sudden wealth, coming so soon after Orochimaru''s betrayal, seemed like more than just chance.

    But he couldn''t let himself get distracted. His job was to find out if there were any connections between the traitor and Kiri.

    The rest, no matter how interesting, would have to wait.

    Still, as he got ready for bed that night, Kumade couldn''t shake the feeling that he was on the edge of something big.

    Something that, once he found out about it, he''d never be able to forget.

    In the darkness of the inn, with the muffled sounds of the village coming through the walls, he closed his eyes and tried to sleep.

    Tomorrow, his real work would begin.

    And he had a feeling that before it was done, he''d understand all too well the fear he''d seen in his fellow travelers'' eyes.

    Because in a place where even the mist seemed to hold secrets, nothing was what it seemed.

    And the truth, when it came out, might be more than anyone was meant to know.

    --------

    The next morning, Kumade woke early.

    He needed to find a way to move around the village without arousing suspicion.

    As he dressed in his porter''s clothes, he overheard two of his fellow travelers talking in hushed tones.

    "Did you hear? One of the wagons needs repairs," the first man said. "Boss is looking for volunteers to help out."

    The second man snorted. "Fat chance. I''m not lifting a finger more than I have to in this creepy place."

    Kumade saw his opportunity. He approached the caravan leader, offering to help with the repairs.

    The man eyed him suspiciously at first, but eventually nodded his approval.

    "Alright, but stick close to the inn. And be back before sundown, you hear?"

    Kumade nodded, trying to hide his excitement.

    This was exactly what he needed - a chance to move around and observe without drawing attention.

    As he worked on the wagon throughout the day, Kumade kept his eyes and ears open. He noticed how the villagers of Kiri moved quickly and quietly, their eyes always darting around as if expecting danger.

    Even the children seemed subdued, playing their games in whispers.

    During a break, he struck up a conversation with a local carpenter who''d been called to help with the more complex repairs.

    "Quiet place you''ve got here," Kumade remarked casually.

    The carpenter grunted. "That''s how we like it. Keeps trouble away."

    "Must be hard on business though," Kumade pressed. "Not many outsiders allowed in, right?"

    The man''s eyes narrowed. "We get by. Don''t need outsiders poking their noses where they don''t belong."

    Kumade raised his hands in a placating gesture. "No offense meant. Just curious, is all."

    "Heard some strange stories on the way here. Talk of cults and such in the Land of Waves. You hear anything about that?"

    For a moment, fear flashed across the carpenter''s face. Then his expression hardened. "Listen, stranger. If you know what''s good for you, you''ll forget about those stories."

    "Some things are best left alone."

    Before Kumade could respond, the man gathered his tools and walked away quickly, leaving the spy with more questions than answers.

    As the day wore on, Kumade managed to overhear snippets of conversation from passing villagers.

    Most of it was mundane, but a few words caught his attention - whispered mentions of ''the transformed''.

    Each time, the speakers would glance around nervously, as if afraid of being overheard.

    By the time the sun began to set, his mind was whirling with possibilities.

    He hadn''t found any concrete proof of Orochimaru''s connection to Kiri, but the village was thick with an undercurrent of fear and secrecy.

    It was clear that something significant was brewing, something that didn''t want to be seen.

    As he made his way back to the inn, Kumade''s sharp ears caught the sound of raised voices coming from a nearby alley.

    Cautiously, he peered around the corner.

    Two Kiri ninjas were confronting a trembling villager. Even in the fading light, he could see the man''s face was pale with terror.

    "We know you''ve been talking to outsiders," one of the ninja growled. "Spreading stories you shouldn''t."

    "N-no, I swear!" the villager stammered. "I haven''t said anything!"

    The second ninja grabbed the man by the collar. "Lying won''t help you. You know the penalty for betraying village secrets."

    Kumade''s heart raced. He knew he should walk away, that getting involved could blow his cover.

    But as the first ninja raised a kunai, he found he couldn''t stand by and watch an innocent villager be attacked.

    "I''m no spy material," he muttered to himself, a wry smile flickering on his lips.

    In a flash, he was moving.

    He grabbed a nearby bucket and threw it down the alley, the loud clang startling the ninja.

    In the moment of confusion, he darted forward, grabbed the villager, and fled.

    They ran through the misty streets, the shouts of the pursuing ninjas echoing behind them.

    His mind raced, trying to come up with a plan. He couldn''t go back to the inn - that would endanger the entire caravan. But where else could they hide?

    Suddenly, the villager tugged on his arm. "This way!" he gasped. "I know a place!"

    Against his better judgment, he followed. They ducked through narrow alleys and winding streets until they came to a small, run-down shrine.

    The villager pushed open the door and they stumbled inside.

    As they caught their breath, Kumade turned to the man he''d rescued. "Are you alright?"

    The villager nodded, his eyes wide with a mixture of fear and gratitude. "Thank you. I... I thought I was done for."

    "What did they want from you?" he asked quietly.

    The man hesitated, then seemed to come to a decision. "You risked your life for me. You deserve to know."

    He took a deep breath. "There''s something happening in Kiri. Something terrible."

    Kumade leaned forward. "Tell me everything."

 A Konoha Spys Mission: Revelations

    Kumade tossed and turned on his tatami mat. Then, his eyes snapped open.

    For a moment, he couldn''t remember where he was. Then it all came flooding back - the chase through Kiri''s misty streets, and the small, run-down shrine where he and the villager he''d rescued had taken refuge.

    He sat up slowly. The villager was still asleep, curled up in a corner. Kumade watched him for a moment, remembering their conversation from the night before.

    ----------

    "Why did you help me?" the villager had asked, his voice trembling. "You don''t even know me."

    Kumade had shrugged. "It was the right thing to do. Now, can you tell me what''s going on here?"

    The villager had taken a deep breath, his eyes darting nervously to the shrine''s entrance.

    As he had begun to speak, the atmosphere in the small shrine had seemed to change, growing heavier, more oppressive.

    "It was a night much like this," the villager had begun, his voice low and hushed.

    "The mist was thick, clinging to everything like a second skin. My sister''s husband had just returned from a trip to the Land of Waves."

    "I''d never seen a man so shaken. He spoke of a journey that began like any other."

    Kumade had leaned forward, drawn in by the villager''s story.

    "But as they neared the Land of Waves, everything changed. The stench hit them first. Rotting fish, he said, but worse."

    "So strong it made hardened sailors retch over the side of the ship. And the fog... it rolled in from nowhere, thick as soup and cold as death. On a clear day, mind you."

    The villager''s hands had trembled as he had reached into his pocket. "But that wasn''t the worst of it. No, the true horror came when they docked."

    He had pulled out a small object and held it out to Kumade.

    In the dim light, a gold coin had glinted. Kumade had taken it, his breath catching as he had examined it closely. The coin had been exquisitely crafted, more a work of art than currency.

    Strange symbols had run along its edge, and in the center had been an image - a grotesque creature with bulging eyes that had seemed to stare right at him.

    "The locals bought everything they had," the villager had whispered. "Paid with coins like this. More gold than my sister''s husband had ever seen."

    "But the people... their eyes were wrong. Empty. And some of them..."

    He had shuddered, unable to continue for a moment.

    When he had spoken again, his voice had been barely audible. "Some of them weren''t quite human anymore. Green skin, webbed fingers, eyes like dead fish."

    "They''d been trading with monsters and didn''t even know it."

    Kumade had handed the coin back.

    The villager had closed his fist around the coin, knuckles white. "My sister and her husband... they invited me to go with them."

    "Said they''d found something wonderful, a chance for a new life. But I... I couldn''t."

    The air in the shrine had seemed to grow even heavier as the villager had continued. "The next day, they were gone. Just... vanished. No explanation, no trace. And I... I did nothing."

    "I was too afraid to ask questions, too scared to draw attention to myself."

    He had taken a shaky breath before continuing. "That''s when I started noticing the changes. More people disappearing, others acting strangely."

    "The mist... it feels alive now. Hungry. It''s like it''s watching us, waiting to swallow us whole."

    Kumade had frowned. "And you stayed? Why not leave?"

    The villager had shaken his head. "Where would I go? Kiri is... it''s home. It''s where I was born, where my parents are buried. Even now, with all this madness... it''s still home."

    Kumade had felt a pang in his chest at those words. He had understood that feeling all too well.

    "Home isn''t just a place," the villager had continued, his voice soft.

    "It''s memories, it''s people. Even when those people change, even when the place becomes unrecognizable... there''s still a part of you that belongs there."

    He had looked directly at Kumade, his gaze intense. "I know I''m a coward. I should have done something when my sister vanished. I should have tried to find her, to get answers."

    "But I was too afraid. And now... now it feels like it''s too late."

    "I know Kiri is sick," he had continued.

    "And this sickness... it''s changing everything. But how do you leave a sick friend? How do you turn your back on the place that made you who you are?"

    Kumade had sat in silence, absorbing the villager''s words.

    He had understood all too well the pull of home, the invisible threads that tied a person to a place.

    A dangerous thought had begun to form in his mind.

    "It feels like Kiri''s own Will of Fire," he had muttered, more to himself than to the villager.

    ----------

    As the memory faded, Kumade found himself staring into the darkness beyond the shrine''s entrance.

    The mist swirled outside, and for a moment, he thought he saw shapes moving within it - twisted, inhuman forms that vanished when he blinked.

    He had a mission to complete, information to gather. But now, more than ever, he felt like he was standing on the edge of something far bigger and more terrifying than he''d ever imagined.

    Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    Silently, he rose and gathered his gear.

    As much as he sympathized with the villager, he couldn''t let personal feelings interfere with his duty.

    With one last look at the sleeping man, he slipped out of the shrine.

    The morning air was thick with mist, perfect cover for what he needed to do. Forming a hand seal, he whispered, "Transformation Jutsu."

    In a puff of smoke, his appearance changed. Now he looked like just another Kiri villager, unremarkable and easily overlooked.

    It wasn''t foolproof - a skilled ninja might see through the illusion - but it was better than nothing.

    He made his way through the waking village, ears open for any useful information. He wandered into a small market area, where a few vendors were setting up their stalls.

    As he browsed, pretending to be interested in their wares, a ragged voice called out to him.

    "You there! Yes, you with the sandy hair. I see a great destiny surrounding you!"

    Kumade turned to see an old man sitting cross-legged on a worn mat. His clothes were patched and faded, but his eyes were sharp and alert.

    "I''m a fortune teller, good sir," the old man said. "For a small fee, I can reveal what fate has in store for you."

    Kumade shook his head, trying to move on. "Sorry, not interested."

    But the fortune teller was persistent. He scrambled to his feet, following Kumade. "Please, kind sir. I haven''t eaten in days. Just a few coins for my service?"

    Kumade sighed, reaching into his pocket. He didn''t believe in fortune-telling, but he couldn''t ignore someone in need.

    He handed the old man a few coins.

    "Here," he said. "Get yourself something to eat."

    The fortune teller''s eyes widened in surprise. He clutched Kumade''s arm suddenly, his grip surprisingly strong.

    "Wait," he said, his voice trembling. "I... I must tell you something."

    Kumade tried to pull away, but the old man held on. "You must leave this place," the fortune teller whispered urgently.

    "Now, while you still can. If you stay..." His voice broke, and to Kumade''s shock, tears began to form in the old man''s eyes.

    "You''re a kind soul. I don''t want to see you come to harm."

    "What are you talking about?" Kumade asked, unnerved by the man''s intensity.

    The fortune teller leaned in close. "I see darkness... and mist. And in that mist... oh, merciful gods."

    He shuddered. "You will lose your head if you remain. Please, heed my warning!"

    Kumade finally managed to pull his arm free. He forced a laugh, trying to shake off the chill that had run down his spine.

    "I think I see why you''re not making much money as a fortune teller," he said lightly. "Thanks for the entertainment, old man."

    As Kumade walked away, the fortune teller called after him. "Flee while you can! Before it''s too late!"

    Kumade quickened his pace, the old man''s words echoing in his mind. It was nonsense, of course.

    Just the ramblings of a half-starved old fool. And yet...

    Shaking off his unease, he refocused on his mission.

    But as he looked around the bustling market, he realized that attempting to infiltrate the Mizukage''s office in broad daylight would be foolish.

    He needed to wait for nightfall.

    With a sigh, he purchased some food from a nearby vendor and made his way back to the shrine, careful to avoid detection.

    The mist seemed to cling to him, as if trying to slow his progress, but he ignored this strange feeling.

    ----------

    Back at the shrine, Kumade found the villager awake and pacing nervously. The man''s face lit up with relief when he saw his savior.

    "You''re back! I was worried..."

    Kumade handed him some of the food. "Eat. We need to keep our strength up."

    As they shared the simple meal, his eyes darted frequently to the shrine''s entrance. The villager seemed to notice his restlessness.

    "What will you do now?" he asked softly.

    Kumade paused, his hand tightening briefly around his chopsticks. "I think it''s time for me to leave Kiri. This place... it''s not safe anymore."

    "I have family in a small village near the border. I''ll head there tonight."

    The villager''s gaze lingered on his face for a moment.

    He nodded slowly. "I see. Yes, perhaps that''s for the best. Kiri has changed so much..."

    His fingers drummed lightly on his knee as he spoke again. "You know, there''s a trading post about a day''s journey from here."

    "They''re always looking for strong, capable people. It''s not much, but it''s honest work, away from... all this."

    Kumade''s eyebrows raised slightly. "Thank you. I''ll keep that in mind."

    They lapsed into silence, the only sound the soft patter of mist against the shrine''s roof.

    As the day wore on, Kumade busied himself with packing his few belongings, his movements deliberate and unhurried.

    When the last light faded from the sky and the mist thickened outside, Kumade rose, shouldering his small pack.

    The villager stood as well, his hands clasping and unclasping at his sides.

    "Be careful out there," he whispered. "The roads can be dangerous, especially at night."

    Kumade nodded, adjusting the straps on his pack. "Thank you for everything. I hope... I hope things get better here."

    The villager''s lips curved into a small smile that didn''t quite reach his eyes. "So do I. Safe travels, friend."

    As Kumade stepped out into the night, he felt the villager''s gaze on his back. He didn''t turn around, his steps steady as he disappeared into the mist.

    Once the sound of the footsteps had faded, the villager moved to the shrine''s entrance.

    His weathered hand gripped the doorframe tightly. His voice, when it came, was barely a whisper, carried away by the damp night air.

    "May your blade be sharp enough to cut through Kiri''s mist, shinobi."

    He stood there for a long moment, staring out into the darkness, before slowly sliding the door shut.

    ----------

    The streets were eerily quiet, the mist muffling what few sounds remained.

    Shaking off his unease, Kumade refocused on his mission. He made his way towards the center of the village, where the important buildings stood.

    As he approached the Mizukage''s office, his unease grew. Something was off. The guard patrols were too sparse, the streets too empty.

    For a village known for its brutal and paranoid ninja, Kiri seemed almost... vulnerable.

    At the entrance to the Mizukage''s building, he noticed two guards. But something was wrong.

    Their postures were slack, their eyes unfocused. It was as if they were sleep-walking.

    "Too easy," Kumade muttered to himself. Every instinct screamed that this was a trap, but he had no choice.

    He had to complete his mission.

    Taking advantage of their inattention, Kumade slipped past them, entering the building through an open window on the second floor.

    The air inside was heavy and damp, carrying a faint, unpleasant odor. As Kumade made his way through the dark hallways, the smell grew stronger.

    It reminded him of the villager''s description of the Land of Waves ¨C rotting fish.

    In the Mizukage''s office, he quickly rifled through the papers on the desk.

    Most were mundane ¨C trade reports, civilian complaints. But then he found something that made his blood run cold.

    It was a letter, written in a shaky hand. The ink had an odd greenish tint in the moonlight.

    Kumade read it quickly, his heart pounding:

    "Lord Mizukage,

    The experiments with the statue continue to yield fascinating results. The transformation process is becoming more stable, but we still struggle with control.

    Subject 27 showed remarkable physical enhancements but became violent and attacked the researchers. We were forced to terminate it.

    However, we''ve made a breakthrough. By refining the process, we believe we can create soldiers of unparalleled strength and resilience.

    Imagine an army that feels no pain, that can regenerate from almost any injury!

    There are still risks, of course. The transformed subjects seem to attack anyone who isn''t like them.

    But with further research, we''re confident we can overcome this obstacle.

    We await your decision on whether to proceed with larger-scale trials.

    For the glory of Kiri,

    Chief Researcher Kagami"

    Kumade''s hands shook as he set the letter down. This was worse than he''d imagined.

    Kiri was experimenting on its own people, creating monsters they couldn''t control. He had to get this information back to Konoha immediately.

    But as he turned to leave, he heard a sound that froze him in place. A wet, slapping noise. Like something slimy dragging itself across the floor.

    Slowly, he turned around. In the doorway stood a figure that might once have been human. But now...

    Its skin was a sickly green, covered in scales. Its eyes were huge and bulging, like a fish''s.

    And its mouth... Kumade fought back the urge to vomit as he saw the rows of needle-sharp teeth.

    "Intruder," the thing gurgled, its voice bubbling like it was underwater. "Must... eliminate."

    Kumade didn''t hesitate. He threw a smoke bomb and dashed for the window. Glass shattered as he leaped into the air.

    But as he landed and started to run, Kumade realized his mistake. The mist was rising all around him, thicker than ever.

    And from that mist came sounds ¨C croaking, gurgling, the slap of webbed feet on stone.

    The entire village seemed to be waking up. And it was coming for him.

    He ran faster. He had to get out, had to warn Konoha. But with each step, the mist grew thicker.

    The sounds grew closer.

    As Kumade raced through the streets of Kiri, fighting for his life, the fortune teller''s words echoed in his mind.

    He should have listened. He should have run when he had the chance.

    But it was too late now.

    The hunt was on.

 A Konoha Spys Mission: Confrontation

    Kumade''s lungs were on fire as he sprinted through the misty streets of Kiri. The creepy sounds of pursuit echoed behind him - weird, guttural noises that made his skin crawl.

    He''d trained for every scenario imaginable, but nothing could''ve prepared him for this living nightmare.

    As he turned a corner, the mist suddenly thickened, swirling around him like a living thing.

    Kumade skidded to a halt, his instincts screaming danger. And then, out of the fog, a massive figure emerged.

    Wrapped in bandages, with a sword as long as the man himself strapped to his back, he seemed to materialize from the mist itself.

    His eyes, the only part of his face visible.

    "Going somewhere, Konoha spy?" his gravelly voice cut through the silence.

    Kumade''s heart raced. He knew this shinobi from the Bingo Book - Zabuza, the Demon of the Hidden Mist.

    This was very

    Very bad.

    "Look," he said, trying to keep his voice steady, "We don''t have to fight."

    Zabuza''s eyes narrowed. "You''re right. We don''t."

    Then, he drew his massive blade. "This won''t be a fight. It''ll be an execution."

    The blade whistled through the air, and Kumade barely got his kunai up in time. The impact sent shockwaves through his arms, nearly ripping the weapon from his grip.

    He leaped back, putting distance between them.

    His hands flashed through seals. "Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Three identical copies of himself appeared, surrounding Zabuza.

    The Mist ninja sneered. "Konoha parlor tricks." His own hands blurred. "Water Clone Jutsu!"

    Four Zabuzas now stood in the street. They attacked in perfect sync, massive swords slicing through the air.

    Kumade and his clones scattered. One shadow clone wasn''t fast enough, vanishing in a puff of smoke as a blade bisected it.

    He used the momentary distraction to fling a barrage of shuriken, forcing the Zabuzas to defend.

    He didn''t wait to see the result, diving through an open window into an abandoned shop.

    His eyes darted around the room, scanning the room for potential weapons. Broken furniture, shattered glass, dust-covered merchandise...

    Just then, a water clone burst through the wall, sending splinters flying everywhere.

    Kumade rolled out of the way, grabbing a heavy candlestick as he moved, and threw it at the clone''s face.

    It connected with a satisfying crack, the clone collapsing into a puddle.

    But there was no time to celebrate. The real Zabuza crashed through the ceiling, bringing a rain of debris down with him.

    Kumade dove for cover, feeling the whoosh of air as the massive sword passed inches from his head.

    Zabuza growled as he kicked a fallen shelf out of his way.

    Kumade saw his chance and dropped to the ground, scooping up a handful of dirt and flinging it at the Mist ninja''s face.

    Zabuza snarled, momentarily blinded.

    Kumade seized the opening, darting past him and snatching up a loose board from the scaffolding.

    He spun, swinging the makeshift weapon at Zabuza''s head. The Mist ninja ducked, but Kumade had anticipated this.

    He dropped the board and, in the same motion, threw a barrage of shuriken.

    Zabuza deflected most with his massive sword, but one found its mark, burying itself in his shoulder.

    He grunted in pain, but his rage only intensified.

    "Enough games!" he shouted, his hands blurring through seals. "Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!"

    A dragon made of water rose behind him, its eyes fixed on Kumade like a predator sizing up its prey.

    The air shook with the dragon''s deafening roar as it lunged forward. Kumade dove to the side, feeling the rush of water as it passed inches from his face.

    He rolled to his feet, only to find Zabuza already upon him.

    The massive sword flashed through the air, and Kumade twisted out of the way - but not quite fast enough.

    The blade sank deep into his side, sending a wave of agony through him that left him gasping for air.

    Stumbling backward, he clutched at his side, blood soaking his vest. He pressed his hand to the wound, trying to stem the flow.

    His mind raced, searching for a way out. He couldn''t match Zabuza in raw power or kenjutsu skill.

    His only hope was to outwit him.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    His hands darted to his scroll, unfurling it in an instant. A puff of smoke appeared, and a barrel of oil materialized.

    He swiftly spread it across the floor, his hands moving rapidly through the necessary seals.

    "Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu!" he shouted, and a massive fireball erupted from his mouth, igniting the oil and engulfing the store in flames.

    The wall of fire separated him from Zabuza, and he used the smoke as cover to create another shadow clone, sending it fleeing out the back door while he circled around.

    As the flames crackled and popped, he heard Zabuza''s curse, followed by the hiss of water as he extinguished the fire.

    Kumade burst from the smoke, kunai at the ready, aiming for Zabuza''s exposed back. But the Mist ninja was prepared, spinning around with his sword.

    He felt a searing pain across his chest as the blade sliced open a deep gash from shoulder to hip.

    Momentarily off balance, he stumbled back. Zabuza sensed his weakness and pressed his advantage.

    Kumade parried desperately, each impact sending jolts of agony through his wounded torso.

    In a split second, his foot slipped on his own blood. Zabuza didn''t miss a beat, unleashing a vicious kick.

    Kumade raised his right arm to block, but the force of the blow was too much. He felt his forearm snap beneath the impact, the bones cracking audibly.

    The kick sent him flying, crashing through another wooden storefront. He landed hard among broken shelves and scattered merchandise, struggling to his feet as he spat blood.

    His right arm hung limp and useless, the wrist visibly deformed and already swelling from the fracture.

    Outside, Kumade could hear the Mist ninja''s heavy footsteps echoing through the mist-shrouded street, getting closer and closer.

    He knew he had to change the dynamics of this fight, and fast.

    ''Focus, damn it. You''re a Konoha jonin. Act like one,'' he thought, trying to steady his shaking hands.

    As Zabuza massive silhouette appeared in the shattered storefront, Kumade was ready.

    His left hand flew to his scroll. With a quick flick and a puff of smoke, a metal rod materialized in his grasp.

    His left hand went through one-handed seals. It was a technique he''d been working on, but it wasn''t yet perfected.

    "Lightning Style: Thunder Spear!" he shouted, his voice hoarse from exhaustion.

    Electricity crackled to life around the rod, forming a jagged spearhead. Immediately, he felt immense pain shoot up his arm. The imperfect jutsu was tearing at his nerves, the electricity arcing wildly and burning his skin.

    Gritting his teeth against the agony, he threw the spear with all his strength, aiming for Zabuza.

    Please hit. Please, please hit.

    Time seemed to slow. For a heartbeat, Kumade thought he''d succeeded.

    But Zabuza moved with inhuman speed, snatching the spear mid-flight. Electricity surged around him, scorching his skin, but the Mist ninja didn''t flinch.

    "Impressive," he said, his voice tight with what might have been painˇŞor excitement. "But not good enough."

    Before Kumade could react, Zabuza hurled the spear back. It struck with terrifying accuracy, piercing through Kumade''s left shoulder and slamming him against the wall. The impact knocked the wind out of him.

    He screamed as lightning coursed through his body. The pain was beyond anything he''d ever felt. The smell of his own burning flesh filled his nostrils.

    He knew he had to move. Staying pinned was a death sentence. With trembling legs, Kumade planted his feet against the wall and took a deep, ragged breath.

    This is gonna hurt like hell.

    Gritting his teeth, he pushed off hard, throwing his body forward. The spear tore free from his shoulder with a sickening sound.

    Kumade hit the floor hard, gasping and coughing. Blood soaked his vest, spreading in an ever-widening stain.

    As he struggled to stand up again, he stumbled back, crashing into a shelf. Glass vials shattered around him, their contents spilling across the floor.

    Through the haze of pain, his analytical mind kicked in. He recognized the acrid smell of corrosive chemicals.

    Wait. I can use this.

    A desperate plan formed in his mind.

    As the Mist shinobi advanced, Kumade scooped up a handful of the chemicals with his right hand, wincing in pain.

    He flung them at Zabuza''s face, aiming for his eyes.

    The Mist ninja growled as the caustic liquid splashed across his face. He clawed at his eyes, stumbling backward.

    Kumade didn''t hesitate, charging forward and tackling Zabuza with all his remaining strength.

    They crashed through the shop''s front window, a shower of glass raining down around them.

    They hit the street hard, Kumade on top. He drove his knee into his enemy''s solar plexus, trying to keep him down.

    But Zabuza was too strong.

    The Mist ninja threw him off with a violent heave. Kumade hit the ground hard, feeling a rib crack beneath the impact.

    He tried to rise, but his body wouldn''t respond fast enough.

    Zabuza was on him in an instant, his massive hands wrapping around his throat.

    His vision began to blur as he struggled for air. With his right arm, he clawed at Zabuza''s face, trying to gouge his eyes.

    Zabuza snarled and slammed Kumade against the wall. He crashed hard, his head slamming against the stone.

    Through the haze of pain, he saw Zabuza charging, sword raised high.

    Kumade tried to dodge, but his battered body was too slow. The blade sliced through his right arm just below the shoulder, severing it from his body.

    The limb fell away, a crimson spray painting the walls.

    He screamed, collapsing to the ground. But his enemy wasn''t finished. His blade came down again, this time in a horizontal slash.

    Kumade rolled to the side, feeling the whoosh of air as the massive blade embedded itself in the ground where he''d been a second before.

    He struggled to his feet, blood pouring from his shoulder. The loss of his arm threw off his balance, his movements clumsy and uncoordinated.

    He knew he was in trouble.

    But he was a Konoha Jonin, and he wouldn''t go down without a fight.

    Kumade stood on shaky legs, his remaining hand fumbling for his shuriken.

    He knew it was a futile effort, but he refused to just lie down and die.

    With a grunt of pain and frustration, he threw the shuriken, watching helplessly as they fell short, not even reaching Zabuza''s feet.

    Each throw was weaker than the last, the projectiles falling short of their target, but still...

    He persisted.

    Zabuza laughed as he began to walk slowly towards Kumade, his sword resting casually on his shoulder.

    "Is this what passes for a Jonin in Konoha these days?" he mocked. "A one-armed cripple who can''t even throw a shuriken straight?"

    Kumade didn''t respond, his focus fixed on the next shuriken, the next throw.

    Even as his arm trembled with exhaustion and pain, even as his vision blurred and his breaths came in ragged gasps, he kept going.

    Zabuza shook his head, stopping just inches from Kumade.

    "I''ve got to hand it to you," he said, his tone almost conversational. "You''ve got spirit. Stupid, pointless spirit, but spirit nonetheless."

    "I''ve always wondered about this Will of Fire you Leaf ninjas are so proud of," he mused. "What good is it now?"

    Kumade''s hand closed around another shuriken, but as he tried to throw, his arm finally gave out.

    The shuriken slipped from his grasp, clattering to the ground at his feet.

    He stared at it, feeling a sense of defeat wash over him.

    "And there it is," Zabuza said, a note of triumph in his voice. "The famous Will of Fire, snuffed out like a candle in the wind."

    He raised his sword. "Any last words, Leaf ninja?"

    Kumade looked up, meeting Zabuza''s gaze. For a moment, he saw beyond the pain and fear.

    He saw his village, his friends, and everything he''d fought for.

    He saw the people he''d sworn to protect, the people who believed in him.

    "The Will of Fire will never die," he said weakly. "Even if I fall, others will take my place. That''s the strength of Konoha, the strength of our bond."

    Zabuza''s eyes narrowed. "Pretty words," he snarled. "Let''s see if they''re true."

    As Zabuza''s sword came down, Kumade ducked under the first swing, but Zabuza quickly reversed his grip and brought the blade back in a horizontal slash.

    Kumade saw it coming but was not fast enough to dodge completely.

    He twisted his head to the side, but the sword''s edge caught him, slicing off his left ear and gouging deep into his cheek and eye socket.

    Blood and clear fluid poured down his face as his left eye burst.

    "Impressive," Zabuza said, genuine surprise coloring his tone. "Perhaps there''s more to you Konoha ninjas than I thought."

 A Konoha Spys Mission: Sacrifice

    Kumade lay on the cold, damp cobblestones, his body wracked with pain. His world had narrowed to a red haze of agony.

    He could taste his own blood in his mouth, metallic and bitter. It ran down his throat, choking him.

    His vision blurred, the mist-shrouded buildings of Kiri tilting crazily around him like a ship in a storm.

    The shadows seemed to reach out to him like grasping fingers.

    Every breath was a struggle. His shattered rib cage sent shards of pain through his chest with each inhale.

    His left arm, now a charred stump, throbbed with a deep, pulsing agony that felt like it was eating into his bones.

    The right side of his face was numb, but he knew the pain would come soon enough.

    Zabuza stood over him, his massive sword dripping blood onto the stones.

    "You put up a good fight," he said, his voice cold and mocking, but with a hint of admiration, "Most Konoha ninja don''t last a minute."

    "But in the end, you''re just another dead leaf, fallen far from its tree."

    Through his one remaining eye, Kumade watched as Zabuza pulled out a scroll and summoned something...

    A severed head.

    The face was pale and slack in death, but he recognized it instantly. It was the villager who had helped him, who had shared his fears about Kiri.

    The man whose name he had never asked.

    "Why?" Kumade gasped.

    The single word felt like it was tearing his throat apart, tasting of blood.

    Zabuza''s red, irritated eyes gleamed with cold amusement.

    "He was weak, a traitor," he spat, his words venomous. "We can''t tolerate disloyalty in our village. Not anymore."

    He tossed the head at Kumade''s feet, where it landed with a sickening thud that echoed through the misty street.

    The lifeless eyes stared up at him, accusing him.

    "This is what happens to those who defy Kiri''s new order," Zabuza continued, his sword gesturing at the head.

    "This is the fate of the weak. As a shinobi, you should know that. This is the world we live in, the reality we face every day."

    Rage surged through Kumade, momentarily overriding his pain.

    With a massive effort, he struggled to his knees, blood pouring from his ruined shoulders and face.

    "He was trying to protect his home!" he shouted.

    "Home?" Zabuza scoffed. "There''s no place for that in the shinobi world. We are tools, weapons to be used and discarded."

    "Sentiment is a luxury we can''t afford."

    The words hit Kumade like a punch to the gut, leaving him breathless.

    In that moment, he saw himself reflected in the villager''s lifeless eyes - someone fighting to protect what they believed in, no matter the cost.

    His own village, Konoha, seemed so far away now.

    He realized he wasn''t so different from the villager, or even Zabuza.

    They were all just pawns in a much bigger game.

    The thought crashed over him like a wave: he was going to die here, alone in this misty street. His existence, his work, everything he''d done - it would all be forgotten.

    No one would ever know the truth about what was happening in Kiri, about the horrors he''d uncovered.

    He''d fade away, just another nameless casualty in the endless conflicts between shinobi villages.

    As this thought washed over him, he felt his strength drain away. Why had he wanted to become a shinobi in the first place?

    For recognition?

    For the thrill of battle?

    For the chance to protect his home?

    Now, facing death, none of that seemed to matter. The reasons felt hollow, meaningless in the face of the brutal reality before him.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    But then, a primal instinct surged to life within him.

    Was this the Will of Fire that the Hokage spoke of?

    Or was it just his own raw desire for revenge?

    He didn''t care.

    He didn''t care why he was driven to attack, or what fueled his rage.

    All he knew was that he wanted to kill the man in front of him, with every last ounce of strength he had.

    With a snarl, he lunged forward, biting down on Zabuza''s calf with all the force he could muster.

    The Mist ninja roared in pain and surprise, his composure cracking for the first time. His free hand grabbed a fistful of Kumade''s blood-matted hair.

    Suddenly, a figure darted from behind a nearby building - Kumade''s clone, the one he''d sent out during the chaos of the earlier fire jutsu.

    The clone''s hands flashed through seals, chest swelling with chakra.

    "Fire Style: Fireball!" the clone shouted, unleashing a massive sphere of flames directly at Zabuza and the real Kumade.

    For a split second, it seemed the desperate gambit might work. But then, a piece of debris - a broken crate that had gone unnoticed in the heat of their battle - suddenly transformed.

    In its place stood a perfect copy of Zabuza, its hands already forming seals.

    "Water Style: Water Wall!" the water clone called out.

    A massive barrier of water erupted between Zabuza and the oncoming fireball, easily neutralizing the attack in a hiss of steam.

    As the steam cleared, the water clone sprinted towards Kumade''s clone with incredible speed.

    Before the shadow clone could react, the water clone was upon it.

    A swift, brutal series of punches left Kumade''s clone battered and broken before it disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    Zabuza looked down at Kumade, his eyes narrowing. "You think I wouldn''t notice a clone sneaking around?" he asked.

    "I''m the Demon of the Hidden Mist. I had my own clone in place the moment you created yours."

    Seeing the defiance still burning in Kumade''s one remaining eye, his lips curved into a cruel smile beneath his bandages.

    "Still got some fight in you, huh?" he sneered, a hint of respect in his voice. "I can fix that."

    With brutal force, Zabuza slammed Kumade''s head against the ground. The impact sent shockwaves of agony through his skull.

    Again and again, Zabuza smashed his head down, each blow threatening to send him into oblivion.

    By the last impact, his nose and ears were bleeding, and his thoughts growing fuzzy and disjointed.

    But he refused to give up, clinging to his duty and his will to live.

    Zabuza lifted Kumade''s head one last time, his face inches away. "You just don''t know when to quit, do you?" he sneered, his hot breath on Kumade''s face.

    Through swollen lips, tasting blood and defeat, Kumade managed a weak smile.

    "It''s... the Will of Fire," he gasped, each word a small victory against the darkness closing in.

    The Mist ninja grunted in disgust and threw him across the street. Kumade crashed into a pile of crates, wood splintering around him.

    As he lay there, barely conscious, he thought of his home, Konoha, and the people he''d sworn to protect.

    Had it all been for nothing?

    Or was there meaning in the struggle itself, in the willingness to keep fighting against impossible odds?

    Zabuza''s heavy footsteps approached, each one like a countdown to Kumade''s final moment.

    Through his one good eye, now swollen nearly shut, he could see the Mist ninja''s sandals, stained dark with blood ¨C his blood.

    "Any last words?" Zabuza asked, raising his sword. The massive blade promising a quick end.

    Kumade''s mouth opened, but only blood came out. He thought of the mission he''d failed, the mysteries he''d never solve, and the truths that would die with him.

    And he thought of the nameless villager, whose simple kindness had touched him more deeply than he''d realized.

    With bitter irony, he realized he''d never even asked the villager''s name.

    Too focused on the mission, on being the perfect shinobi, he''d overlooked the human element ¨C the very thing he was fighting to protect.

    And now he was dying for that same nameless cause, another faceless casualty in an endless cycle of violence.

    Zabuza''s sword was already falling, its blade mere inches from his neck, when a soft fluttering caught his attention.

    A messenger bird native to Kiri, circled overhead.

    Zabuza''s eyes narrowed. The Mizukage was summoning him.

    With a grunt of annoyance, he lowered his sword.

    "Looks like it''s your lucky day," he said. "You get to live a little longer."

    He turned and walked away, his sword slung over his shoulder. "But don''t worry," he called back, his tone almost jovial. "I''ll be back to finish the job."

    Kumade lay on the ground, his breath coming in ragged gasps, hardly daring to believe he was still alive.

    Through his one remaining eye, he watched Zabuza''s retreating form.

    Perhaps this was fate.

    He struggled to sit up, every movement sending fresh waves of agony through his broken body.

    But he had to get back to Konoha, had to report what he''d learned.

    The Hokage needed to know about the horrors in Kiri.

    But just as he managed to get to his knees, he heard Zabuza''s footsteps stop.

    Slowly, he raised his head.

    Zabuza had turned back, a smile spreading across his bandaged face.

    "Hope," he said, his voice almost gentle.

    "It''s a wonderful thing, isn''t it? The way it makes you believe, even in the darkest moments, that there''s a chance."

    He began to walk back towards Kumade, his steps slow and deliberate.

    "But that''s the thing about hope," he continued. "It''s just an illusion, a lie we tell ourselves to make the world bearable."

    Kumade felt his hope wither, like a flame in a cold wind. He knew, with a certainty that went beyond thought or reason, that he was going to die here.

    That Zabuza had never intended to let him live.

    The Mist shinobi stopped before him.

    "In the end," he said softly, almost regretfully, "hope is just another weakness. And in this world, the weak don''t survive."

    The sword rose.

    Kumade closed his eye, a strange sense of peace settling over him. He had fought his best, had given everything for his village.

    There was no shame in that.

    As the blade fell, his final thought was of the old fortuneteller''s words, echoing in his mind. He should have listened, should have believed...

    The blade cleaved towards his neck, and his world went dark.

    Kumade''s head rolled across the bloody ground, coming to rest against a fallen kunai.

    His remaining eye stared blankly at the misty sky, a faint, peaceful smile etched on his face.

    Zabuza stood over the corpse, his gaze fixed on the head. He felt a strange sensation as he took in the peaceful expression.

    It was as if Kumade had finally found the peace he''d been searching for.

    Zabuza''s eyes narrowed.

    It had been a good fight, better than he''d expected.

    But in the end, the outcome was never in doubt. Such was the way of the shinobi world ¨C kill or be killed, with no room for mercy or hesitation.

    He then leaped into the trees, vanishing into the shadows as swiftly as he had appeared.

    The corpse of the Konoha ninja lay forgotten in the street, another secret swallowed by Kiri''s ever-present mist.

    The night''s work was done. But for Zabuza, the true test was yet to come.

    For when the Mizukage called, only a fool would keep him waiting.

 The Demons Hunt: Stirrings in the Mist

    Zabuza''s feet barely made a sound as he sprinted along the top of Kiri''s towering walls.

    The night air was damp, and a stubborn mist clung to the village like a second skin.

    Moonlight struggled to pierce the haze, casting weird shadows across the maze-like streets below.

    He paused for a moment, crouching low to survey the scene. Kiri had always been a harsh place, but tonight something felt... off.

    Below, a small group approached one of the many gates set into the walls. Zabuza watched as they huddled together, nervously presenting papers to the guards.

    "Papers," a guard barked. "Why''re you headed to the upper district?"

    One of the civilians, a man with weary eyes, spoke up. "Just going home, sir. We work in the factories down below."

    The guard eyed them suspiciously, taking his sweet time checking their documents. Zabuza could practically smell the fear coming off the group.

    Finally, the guard waved them through, and their relief was visible as they hurried past.

    He could sense the unease of the villagers below.

    Behind curtained windows, shadows darted back and forth, and the few people still out on the streets rushed along with their heads down, trying to avoid drawing attention to themselves.

    Even from this height, he could sense the fear that ran through the villagers like a poisoned river.

    "This doesn''t feel right," Zabuza muttered, frowning beneath his bandages. He''d grown up with Kiri''s tough reputation, but this was something else.

    He continued his journey, leaping from wall to wall with ease. The village''s layout was a nightmare for civilians, but for a skilled ninja like Zabuza, it was second nature.

    As he moved, his eyes were drawn to the cylindrical towers that loomed over the village, their softly glowing windows hinting at the watchful eyes within.

    Finally, he neared the Mizukage''s building. It was a massive structure, dominating the skyline.

    All the walls seemed to converge here, forming a barrier that would make any invader think twice.

    As he approached the entrance, the door swung open, and two familiar figures stepped out.

    Suikazan Fuguki, a burly man with weird braids, and Hoshigaki Kisame, known for his shark-like grin, stood before him.

    His curiosity got the better of him. "Fuguki, Kisame," he called out. "What brings you here so late?"

    Fuguki tensed, but Kisame''s grin only widened. "Well, well, if it isn''t the Demon of the Mist," Kisame said, his tone mocking. "Still nosy as ever, eh?"

    Zabuza''s eyes narrowed further. "Just making conversation. You two don''t usually hang out together."

    Fuguki shot Kisame a warning glance before turning to Zabuza. "Official business, Momochi. Nothing to worry about."

    "Everything in Kiri is my business," Zabuza growled, his hand drifting towards his sword.

    Kisame stepped forward, his grin never faltering. "Easy there, Zabuza. No need to get all worked up. We''re on the same team, right?"

    There was something in Kisame''s voice, a hint of something that set Zabuza''s teeth on edge. Before he could push further, Fuguki stepped between them.

    "We''ve all got our orders, Momochi," he said firmly. "Best we stick to them, don''t you think?"

    Zabuza held Kisame''s gaze for a long moment before nodding curtly. "Sure thing. Happy hunting, boys."

    As they walked away, he couldn''t shake the feeling that something was off.

    Fuguki and Kisame working together?

    That was as unlikely as the sun rising in the west.

    You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Shaking off his unease, Zabuza entered the Mizukage''s chamber.

    He dropped to one knee, bowing his head. "Lord Mizukage."

    The Mizukage sat behind his desk, looking as youthful as ever. But something was off. His eyes, usually sharp as knives, seemed distant and glassy.

    "Zabuza," he said, his voice flat and lifeless. "I have a mission for you. You''re familiar with the Land of Waves?"

    Zabuza nodded slowly. "It''s a small country near our borders. Mostly fishermen and farmers live there."

    "We''ve received reports that the traitor, Kojiro, has been spotted there," the Mizukage continued. "Your mission is to investigate and report back."

    Zabuza frowned. "Kojiro? The guy who defected months ago? Why the sudden interest?"

    For a fleeting moment, he thought he saw a flicker of confusion or pain in his leader''s eyes, but it was gone before he could be sure.

    "Are you questioning my orders?" the Mizukage''s voice took on a sharp edge.

    "No, Lord Mizukage," Zabuza replied smoothly. "I merely seek to understand the mission parameters fully"

    He quickly rephrased his question. "Has the traitor made contact with our enemies? Is there a specific threat?"

    The Mizukage''s face remained expressionless. "Your job is not to understand, Zabuza."

    "It''s to obey."

    "Find Kojiro. Gather information. Report back."

    "Is that clear?"

    The Mizukage''s tone left no room for argument, but Zabuza''s instincts were screaming that something was wrong.

    This wasn''t the leader he knew. He seemed empty, somehow.

    "Crystal clear," Zabuza said, keeping his voice neutral. "When do I depart?"

    "Immediately," the Mizukage replied. "You''re dismissed."

    ----------

    As Zabuza left the Mizukage''s chamber, his mind was racing.

    The leader''s strange behavior, Fuguki and Kisame''s odd partnership, and this sudden obsession with a long-gone traitor - none of it made sense.

    Lost in thought, he almost missed the hushed conversation coming from a nearby corner.

    "...sure about this?" a voice whispered. "The Hoshigaki clan-"

    "Shut it!" another voice hissed. "The Mizukage''s orders are clear. We move tonight."

    He slowed down, trying to hear more, but the voices had already faded away.

    The Hoshigaki clan? What did they have to do with anything?

    He made his way to one of the many lounges scattered throughout the tower, where the flickering oil lamps cast dancing shadows on the walls.

    As he entered, his eyes fell upon a familiar figure slouched in an ornate chair - Hozuki Mangetsu, a fellow member of the Seven Ninja Swordsmen.

    "Oi, Zabuza!" Mangetsu called out, his voice followed by a harsh cough. "What brings you here?"

    Zabuza''s eyes narrowed as he took in his comrade''s appearance. Mangetsu''s usual lazy grin was still there, but his skin looked pale and sickly.

    "Mission briefing," he grunted, not slowing down. "What''s your excuse, Mangetsu? Since when do you hang out here?"

    Mangetsu quickly stood up, falling into step beside Zabuza as they exited the lounge.

    "Oh, you know me," he quipped. "Just enjoying the view. Can''t beat the architecture in here."

    "So, what''s the mission? Anything interesting?" he asked, trying to sound casual.

    Zabuza shot him a sideways glance. "Since when do you care about my missions?"

    He paused, eyeing his comrade. "And since when do you look like something the cat dragged in?"

    Mangetsu''s grin widened, but it didn''t reach his eyes. "Just a little under the weather, that''s all. This mist gets to me, you know?"

    "Right," Zabuza said dryly. "And I suppose the great Mangetsu, master of the Hydrification Technique, caught a cold from a little mist?"

    Mangetsu''s grin faltered for a moment before he forced out a laugh. "Hey, even the best of us have bad days."

    Zabuza stopped dead in his tracks, turning to face his comrade again. The flickering shadows made his bandaged face look even more intimidating.

    "Cut the crap, Mangetsu. What''s really going on?"

    Mangetsu''s grin faded entirely, replaced by a look of genuine concern. He glanced around the empty corridor before leaning in close.

    "Listen, I shouldn''t be telling you this, but something''s rotten in the house. I''ve seen mold growing in the walls, and it''s spreading fast."

    "And the janitor, he''s different. But not for the better."

    Zabuza nodded slowly. "I''ve noticed. Any ideas on the cause?"

    Mangetsu shook his head, another cough wracking his body. "No clue. But whatever it is, it''s got the nannies scared shitless. There''s talk of... cleaning house."

    "Cleaning house?" Zabuza repeated, his voice low. "Sounds like someone''s trying to sweep away all the dirt."

    Mangetsu''s eyes widened slightly.

    "Yeah, well, you know how it is in Kiri. Sometimes the cleaning gets a bit... messy due to the mist. Especially when the mop''s being wielded by a mad janitor."

    Zabuza grunted, then his gaze fixed on Mangetsu''s sickly appearance. "Seems like some might be more allergic to the cleaning products than others."

    "Might want to watch your step, Mangetsu. Never know what kind of germs you might pick up around here."

    Mangetsu nodded slowly, understanding dawning in his eyes. "Right, right. Gotta be careful these days. Never know who might be carrying something nasty."

    "Indeed," Zabuza said. "Funny how some illnesses seem to target specific individuals, isn''t it?"

    "Almost like someone''s playing doctor."

    Mangetsu''s face hardened, all pretense of humor gone. "Yeah, funny that. Makes a guy wonder who''ll be writing the prescriptions."

    Zabuza clapped Mangetsu on the shoulder, his grip perhaps a bit tighter than necessary. "Take care of yourself, Mangetsu. Don''t want you to fall ill at an inconvenient time."

    As he turned to leave, Mangetsu called out, his voice strained. "Hey, Zabuza. Watch your back out there in the big, bad world."

    "And... be careful whose medicine you swallow when you return to our misty paradise."

    Zabuza paused at the end of the corridor, not looking back. "I always am. And you should stop taking that medicine, it doesn''t seem to be working."

    "Don''t forget, this tower has ears, and they''re not all friendly."

    As he made his way through the corridors, Zabuza couldn''t shake the feeling that this mission was more than it seemed.

    Was he being sent away because he was a threat?

    Or was there something in Kiri that the Mizukage didn''t want him to see?

    Mangetsu''s sickly face stuck in his mind.

    Something was very wrong in Kiri, and he had a bad feeling that his fellow swordsman might not be around when he got back.

    One thing was certain: when he returned to Kiri, things would be different.

 The Demons Hunt: Puppetmasters Gambit

    Zabuza stepped out into the misty streets of Kiri, deciding to take a walk through the village before preparing for his mission.

    He hoped the familiar sights and sounds of his hometown would help clear his head.

    With a quiet sigh, he adjusted his massive sword and set off into the night.

    As he disappeared into the mist, the village fell into an uneasy silence.

    He moved quickly through the lower districts, his mind still buzzing with questions.

    The further he got from the Mizukage''s tower, the more he noticed the fear etched on the faces of Kiri''s citizens.

    People rushed through the streets, eyes down, shoulders hunched. Even the usual raucous laughter from the bars seemed muffled tonight.

    He stopped in the shadow of a crumbling building, watching a patrol of Kiri ninja march past.

    Their faces were hard, their eyes scanning the streets with a predatory intensity.

    This wasn''t the village he''d grown up in.

    A commotion down the street caught his attention. A group of ninja had cornered a scrawny civilian, who looked like he hadn''t eaten in weeks.

    "Please," the man begged, his voice shaking. "I didn''t do anything wrong. I was just trying to find food for my family."

    The ninja, a burly man with a scar across his cheek, sneered at the man. "Save it, pal. You expect us to believe you stumbled into the restricted area by accident?"

    "I-I didn''t know," the man stammered. "The walls... they all look the same. I got lost."

    The scarred ninja let out a harsh laugh. "Looks like we''ll have to teach you a lesson about paying attention."

    Zabuza cursed under his breath and turned away, the man''s desperate pleas echoing in his ears as he vanished into the mist.

    He had a mission to complete, and he couldn''t afford to get sidetracked.

    As he turned a corner, he came across a group of children playing with a ball in the fading light of dusk.

    Their laughter, a rare and precious sound in Kiri these days, died abruptly as the ball rolled to a stop at his feet.

    He bent down to pick it up, and the children froze, their eyes wide with fear.

    Zabuza held out the ball, his voice gruff but not unkind. "Here."

    One of the braver kids stepped forward, mumbling a quick "Thank you, sir" before snatching the ball and retreating.

    In seconds, the children had vanished into the mist-shrouded alleyways.

    He straightened up, and that''s when he heard a familiar voice behind him. "Don''t take it personally."

    "Your reputation precedes you, Demon of the Mist."

    He turned to see a younger kunoichi he''d worked with on a few missions. Her green eyes sparkled with amusement.

    "I don''t care what they think," Zabuza grunted, starting to walk away.

    The kunoichi fell into step beside him. "Of course not," she said, her tone light. "A demon only needs fear, right?"

    Zabuza glanced at the kunoichi, surprised by her boldness. Most people in Kiri wouldn''t dare to speak so frankly to him.

    "You seem cheerful," he said, his tone a mix of curiosity and skepticism. "Unusual in Kiri these days. What do you want, Akane?"

    Her smile faltered slightly, but she recovered quickly. "Just bored."

    She quickened her pace until she was in front of him, then stopped abruptly, forcing Zabuza to halt as well.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    "So, I hear you''re heading out on a mission. Anything exciting?"

    He grunted noncommittally. "Just a routine investigation."

    "Right," Akane said, her tone skeptical.

    "Because they always send one of the Seven Swordsmen for ''routine investigations.'' Come on, Zabuza. What''s really going on?"

    He fixed her with a hard stare. "You''re awfully curious."

    She met his gaze unflinchingly. "Things are changing in Kiri, Zabuza. Can''t you feel it?"

    "The air''s thick with more than just mist these days. People are scared, and not just of the usual things."

    Zabuza remained silent.

    So he wasn''t the only one who''d noticed.

    "Be careful out there," Akane continued, her voice low.

    "Especially in the Land of Waves. There are whispers... strange things happening. People changing."

    "Changing how?" he pressed, his interest piqued.

    The kunoichi glanced around nervously. "Just... watch your back, okay? And if you see anything strange... don''t trust your eyes."

    Before he could press her for more information, Akane melted into the mist, leaving him alone with his thoughts.

    As night fell over Kiri, the mist thickened until it seemed to swallow the very light.

    Zabuza stood at the village gates, ready to depart.

    For a moment, he thought he saw a figure watching him from the shadows - tall, masked, with a single eye glowing red in the darkness.

    But when he blinked, the figure was gone.

    Shaking off the uneasy feeling, Zabuza stepped into the mist.

    Whatever awaited him in the Land of Waves, he would face it head-on.

    After all, he was Zabuza, the Demon of the Hidden Mist.

    And demons feared nothing.

    ----------

    After Zabuza left, silence fell over the Mizukage''s chamber. Yagura sat frozen behind his desk, his eyes empty, his face a blank slate.

    Suddenly, the air behind him began to swirl, reality itself seeming to tear as a vortex of space-time ninjutsu opened.

    A cloaked figure emerged from the swirling vortex, his face hidden behind an orange mask with a spiral pattern.

    With a casual yet menacing gesture, the masked man reached out and grabbed Yagura''s hair, yanking his head back.

    As his dull eyes met the spinning tomoe of the Sharingan, the last flicker of light in them died out, and his will was consumed once more by the genjutsu''s grip.

    "What a pain," the masked man grumbled, his voice thick with irritation. "Having to reinforce this control every month is becoming... problematic."

    From the floor beside him, another voice chimed in, belonging to a strange, plant-like figure that seemed to sprout from the very ground.

    "Come on, Obito, don''t be too hard on yourself. Keeping a Kage-level shinobi like Yagura under your control is no easy feat."

    Obito released Yagura''s hair with a sigh, letting the Mizukage''s head slump forward lifelessly. "I suppose you''re right, Zetsu."

    "As long as I control the Mizukage, Kirigakure is mine to command."

    "And they''ll pay for what they did to Rin."

    The pain in his voice was still raw, even after all these years.

    He couldn''t help but relive the moment when Rin, the love of his life, was killed by Kakashi''s hand, her life slipping away before his eyes.

    Black Zetsu tilted his head. "Your attachment to that girl still drives you, even after all these years. Fascinating."

    Obito''s visible eye narrowed behind his mask. "Don''t test me. My motivations are my own."

    "Of course, of course," Black Zetsu said, raising his hands in a calming gesture.

    "I merely find human emotions intriguing. But let''s focus on the task at hand. What of the Hoshigaki boy?"

    Obito''s posture relaxed, his tone turning calculating. "Ah, yes, Kisame. Placing him with Fuguki serves two purposes."

    "It keeps a potential threat in the village in check and grooms a future Akatsuki member. His potential is considerable."

    White Zetsu let out a low chuckle. "Speaking of potential threats, what about that rogue Mist ninja, Kojiro?"

    "My clones always seem to meet with unfortunate accidents when they venture too close to those shores."

    Obito waved his hand dismissively. "I''ve already set Kirigakure''s dogs on Kojiro''s trail."

    "As long as he doesn''t interfere with our plans, he''s not a priority."

    White Zetsu probed further. "And if he does interfere?"

    A cold smile crept into Obito''s voice. "Then Zabuza will take care of him for us. Either way, we come out on top."

    He began to pace, his mind clearly racing with plans and strategies. "The real prize is that statue Kojiro stole."

    "We still haven''t fully unlocked its secrets, especially the specimens we acquired from it."

    Black Zetsu''s eyes lit up with interest. "Ah yes, those fascinating corpses from the Land of Fire. Ordinary men and women transformed into something extraordinary."

    Obito nodded, his excitement visible even behind his mask. "Skin hardened to resist even the sharpest blades, regenerative abilities that border on the miraculous..."

    "If we could harness that power, give your clones even a fraction of those capabilities..."

    "With that kind of enhancement, my clones would be unstoppable," White Zetsu purred, his tone almost sensual.

    "A true asset to your cause, wouldn''t you agree?"

    "Indeed," Obito said, his Sharingan gleaming in the darkness.

    "All we need now is someone with the expertise to unravel the statue''s mysteries, to bend its power to our will."

    White Zetsu''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "Someone, perhaps, like the man who stole it in the first place?"

    Obito chuckled darkly. "Precisely. Kojiro may yet prove useful to us, whether he likes it or not."

    As they continued to scheme, a tiny spider crawled across the ceiling, unnoticed by the two shinobis.

    What harm could a mere spider do, after all?

    Black Zetsu''s gaze followed the arachnid for a moment before returning to Obito. "What about the other hidden villages? Won''t they start to notice the changes in Kirigakure eventually?"

    Obito shrugged, unconcerned. "Let them wonder. By the time they figure out what''s going on, it''ll be too late."

    "The pieces are already in motion, Zetsu. Soon, the world will know the power of the Akatsuki."

    "And your Eye of the Moon plan?" White Zetsu prodded gently.

    Obito''s voice softened, taking on a reverent tone. "One step at a time. First, we gather the Tailed Beasts. Then, we reshape this flawed world into something perfect."

    As they continued their dark plotting, the spider silently observed.

    In the shadows of Kiri, secrets multiplied like cancer cells, each one more deadly than the last.

 The Demons Hunt: Echoes from the Deep

    Zabuza stood on the distant shore, his eyes fixed on the Land of Waves. Something about the small island didn''t feel right.

    Even from afar, the small island seemed to exude an ominous aura. A thin mist clung to the island''s shores, hiding the port from view even in the daylight.

    But his sharp eyes picked out a tall, brick-red structure in the distance, spewing thick smoke into the gray sky.

    The building stood out against the simple wooden houses along the coast.

    "A chimney," he mused, his brow furrowing. "But for what purpose? And how did a poor fishing village get its hands on such advanced technology?"

    The structure reminded him of the industrial facilities he''d seen in bigger, more developed villages.

    Its presence on this small island raised some serious questions. Had the Land of Waves undergone some kind of secret industrial boom?

    And if so, how did they get the resources and know-how to do it?

    He didn''t have time to wonder about it. He jumped down from his perch on the hillside and made his way towards the port.

    But as he approached the boatmen on the docks, he quickly realized his mission wouldn''t be as easy as he thought.

    The moment he mentioned sailing to the Land of Waves, they shook their heads and refused.

    "Impossible," they said, their faces grim. "We won''t take you there, no matter how much you offer."

    Zabuza, who had disguised himself as a civilian with plain clothes and a scarf wrapped around his face, pressed for an explanation.

    "Why not?" he asked, trying to sound neutral.

    One of the boatmen, a grizzled old sailor with a face like worn leather, leaned in close, voice dropping to a whisper.

    "You''re not from around here, are you? Let me tell you something, stranger. These waters... they''re haunted by a sea demon."

    "A sea demon?" Zabuza repeated, his interest piqued.

    he boatman''s eyes went wide, and he frantically gestured for Zabuza to keep his voice down.

    "Keep your voice down!" he hissed, glancing nervously out at the sea. "It might hear you."

    Zabuza couldn''t help but feel a hint of amusement at the man''s superstition. "If the sea demon is such a threat," he asked, "how do you still sail these waters?"

    The boatman hesitated, choosing his words carefully. "It''s strange," he said finally, "but the demon only seems to target boats heading to the Land of Waves."

    "Anywhere else, and you''re fine. But that island?" He shook his head emphatically. "It''s off-limits, no exceptions."

    This only made Zabuza more curious. A demon that had targeted one specific destination, leaving all other routes alone?

    It didn''t add up. He pressed for more information, but the boatman clammed up, his face pale and his hands shaking.

    "I''ve said too much already," he muttered, backing away. "I won''t talk about it again, not here, not by the water. If you know what''s good for you, you''ll leave it be."

    With that, he turned and hurried back to his boat, leaving Zabuza alone on the dock.

    His eyes narrowed as he watched the boatman retreat. The man''s fear seemed real, but something didn''t add up.

    Stolen novel; please report.

    Why were they willing to talk about the sea demon so close to the water if they really believed it could hear them?

    Maybe they thought it couldn''t reach them on land, or maybe their fear was mixed with a desperate need to warn others.

    Zabuza decided to gather more information without being seen. He slipped into the shadows of the docks, using his ninja skills to move silently among the boats and crates.

    As he listened in, he picked up on snippets of conversation that painted a disturbing picture.

    "...third boat this week, just disappeared..."

    "...screams in the night, like nothing I''ve ever heard..."

    "...water turned black as ink, and then..."

    The fear was visible, and the incidents seemed to be happening more and more often.

    But something still didn''t make sense. His analytical mind raced, trying to connect these strange events with his mission to find Kojiro.

    Could the missing-nin be behind this somehow?

    ----------

    As night fell, Zabuza made his way to a small tavern in the nearby town. The owner, a stout man with a bushy beard and a tight-fitting vest, seemed eager to share the story of the sea demon with an outsider.

    "It all started about a month ago," the tavern keeper said, leaning in close. "Boats heading to the Land of Waves just vanished, without a trace. And the ones that did come back?"

    He shuddered, his face turning serious. "The men on board were half-crazy with fear, babbling about a monster that rose up from the depths to drag them down."

    Zabuza listened carefully, trying to separate fact from fiction. "Did anyone actually see this sea demon?" he asked, sounding skeptical.

    The tavern keeper shrugged. "If they did, they didn''t live to tell about it. Or at least, they didn''t stick around long enough to give a clear story."

    He leaned in closer, his voice dropping to a whisper. "But there was one guy, Pochi, a regular here. He lost his boat, came back half-drowned and raving about things he''d seen."

    "Things that will make your blood run cold."

    Zabuza smiled. "What kind of things?" he asked, his eyes intense.

    The tavern keeper glanced around, making sure they weren''t being overheard. "He talked about a creature," he whispered.

    "A giant, thousands of meters tall, moving through the waves like they were nothing. And surrounding it, these... these green frogmen, he called them. Like something out of a nightmare."

    He shook his head, looking haunted. "Pochi kept muttering these strange words, over and over. ''Cthulhu,'' he''d say, and ''R''lyeh.'' Like they were burned into his brain."

    Zabuza frowned, not recognizing the names. "What happened to Pochi?" he asked, already suspecting the answer.

    "Vanished," the tavern keeper said, his voice grim. "Disappeared from his sickbed on the seventh night, without a trace. Just like all the others who crossed paths with that... that thing."

    As the tavern keeper spoke, Zabuza picked up on some inconsistencies in his story.

    The man seemed to know too much for someone who''d never been to the island himself.

    Was he a retired sailor, or did he have connections with traders who''d been there?

    And why was he so willing to share this information with a stranger?

    The tavern keeper fell silent, lost in thought. Then, as if shaking off a dark memory, he fixed Zabuza with a strange look.

    "You''re not planning on going out there, are you?" he asked, his tone almost accusatory. "Because if you are, you''d best think twice. There''s something in those waters that doesn''t want to be disturbed."

    Zabuza met his gaze, his expression hidden behind his scarf. "I have my reasons," he said simply, not elaborating further.

    The tavern keeper studied him for a long moment, then let out a heavy sigh. "It''s your funeral," he said, shaking his head. "But if you''re set on it, there''s one more thing you should know."

    He reached beneath the bar, rummaging for a moment before pulling out a small, glinting object.

    ''This coin again'', Zabuza realized.

    "The people of the Land of Waves," the tavern keeper said, turning the coin over in his fingers, "they''ve suddenly become rich."

    "They''re throwing around gold like it''s nothing, buying up everything in sight. Some folks around here have started doing business with them, trading goods for a taste of that wealth."

    He fixed Zabuza with a pointed look. "Funny, isn''t it? An island of poor people, suddenly flush with cash? Makes you wonder where it all came from."

    Zabuza was deep in thought, the implications of the tavern keeper''s words swirling in his mind.

    Where was this wealth coming from?

    The Land of Waves had no known gold mines or valuable resources. And with the demon supposedly preventing trade, how were they getting goods to sell?

    The effects of this sudden wealth were visible even on the mainland. He had noticed new construction and bustling activity in the marketplace, despite the fear surrounding the island.

    It seemed that greed was a powerful counterbalance to superstition.

    "One last thing," the tavern keeper said, as Zabuza turned to leave. "If you''re set on going to that island, there''s a boat that comes to the port every morning at dawn."

    "It''s the only one that''ll make the trip."

    He hesitated, then added, "But be warned, the people who come off that boat... there''s something not right about them. Something off."

    Zabuza nodded, filing the information away. "I''ll keep that in mind," he said, and then he was gone, vanishing into the night.

    ----------

    As Zabuza made his way back to the inn, his mind was racing with questions and possibilities.

    A missing Kiri-nin, a mysterious island, a sea demon that haunted the waves, and now this inexplicable wealth... it was a puzzle.

    And at the center of it all, that name echoed in his thoughts like a half-remembered nightmare.

    Cthulhu.

 The Demons Hunt: Tides of Aberration

    Zabuza lay on the hotel bed, his mind working overtime to process the information he''d gathered from the tavern owner.

    The flickering candlelight cast eerie shadows on the walls, matching the turmoil in his head.

    As a seasoned ninja, the so-called sea demon didn''t impress him. He knew how easily people could be fooled into believing what they wanted to see.

    What really caught his attention was the connection to Kojiro, the rogue ninja who''d fled Kiri for the Land of Waves.

    If the Mizukage''s intel was right, and Kojiro was hiding on the island, it would be easy for him to create a fake threat to keep people away.

    The more he considered the details, the more they fell into place. The sea demon had conveniently left the merchant caravans alone, which seemed strange.

    These caravans might look like ordinary trading groups, but he knew they were actually part of Kiri''s spy network.

    Their routes were carefully planned to gather information from the surrounding island nations.

    This system allowed Kiri to keep tabs on its neighbors without arousing suspicion. The caravans were staffed by civilians, even allowing outsiders to join, but their loyalty was always to the village.

    Every piece of information they collected would find its way back to Kiri, funneled through a network of spies and informants.

    Zabuza''s lips curled into a humorless smile. The irony wasn''t lost on him - he, a Kiri ninja, was using the same system he knew to infiltrate and gather information.

    It was a strange reversal, like the hunter becoming the hunted.

    Kojiro, as a former elite Jonin of the village, would have been well aware of this arrangement.

    Attacking the caravans would have been a surefire way to draw Kiri''s attention, the last thing a missing-nin on the run would want.

    Instead, he had opted for a subtler approach, using the legend of the demon to scare off any local boatmen who might stumble upon his hiding place.

    "Clever bastard," Zabuza muttered to himself. Kojiro''s tactical mind was still sharp, even in exile.

    As for the missing sailors, he had little doubt that Kojiro was behind their disappearance.

    A few well-placed rumors, a handful of mysterious vanishings, and the local populace would be too terrified to even approach the island, let alone investigate.

    It was a good plan, he admitted. But there were still pieces of the puzzle that didn''t quite fit.

    The sudden wealth of the island''s inhabitants, the tavern owner''s cryptic warning about their strange behavior... these details couldn''t be explained away by a simple ghost story.

    Zabuza sat up, his eyes narrowing as he stared out the window at the mist-shrouded town. No, there was something more at play here, something he will uncover.

    And the only way to do that was to set foot on the island himself, to see the Land of Waves and its mysteries with his own eyes.

    As he prepared for bed, his mind turned to the Mizukage''s strange behavior, the whispered conversations he''d overheard in Kiri.

    Could there be a connection between the events here and the changes in his home village? It seemed unlikely, but in the world of shinobi, coincidences were rare and often deadly.

    With these thoughts weighing on his mind, Zabuza drifted into a fitful sleep, his hand never straying far from the hilt of his massive sword.

    ----------

    The next morning, Zabuza stood at the port, watching as the first light of dawn crept over the horizon.

    The docks were deserted, the usual fleet of fishing boats nowhere to be seen.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    It seemed the local boatmen had decided to give the port a wide berth, as if even being near the island was enough to invite disaster.

    A chill wind blew in from the sea, carrying the tang of salt and a hint of something else - something old and alien, that made the hairs on the back of Zabuza''s neck stand on end.

    He shook off the feeling, attributing it to lack of sleep and the town''s weird atmosphere.

    Zabuza stood alone at the water''s edge, his gaze fixed on the thick blanket of fog that obscured the sea.

    For a long moment, there was nothing, just the gentle lap of waves against the shore and the distant cry of gulls. The silence was oppressive, heavy with a sense of foreboding.

    Then, like a ghost materializing from the mist, a boat emerged from the fog.

    The vessel was larger than the ones favored by the local fishermen, its hull long and sleek, with a waterproof canopy stretched over the top.

    As it drew closer, Zabuza could make out the shapes of six figures seated beneath the canopy, their forms still and silent.

    The boat glided to a stop at the dock with barely a sound, as if it were floating on air rather than water.

    As one, the six passengers rose to their feet. They were young men, their skin dark and their upper bodies bare, their faces twisted into expressions of anger and disgust.

    They moved awkwardly, clumsily, as if their legs were no longer under their full control, or perhaps as if they had grown unaccustomed to the feel of solid ground beneath their feet.

    When they stumbled down the gangplank and onto the shore, Zabuza observed them discreetly.

    There was something about these men that didn''t seem quite right, something not quite human. Their eyes were too large, too round, and they gleamed.

    Their fingers were long and webbed, and as they passed, he caught a whiff of something that reminded him of rotting seaweed and dead fish.

    But they were gone almost as quickly as they had appeared, vanishing down the road that led into town.

    He made a mental note to investigate their destination later, if possible. Their appearance and behavior were too strange to be coincidental.

    Zabuza turned his attention to the boatman, who seemed to be in a hurry to depart. He leapt aboard, his eyes immediately drawn to the wooden sign that hung beneath the canopy.

    The sign read, "Fare: 500 Ryo," in simple, unadorned letters. There was no mention of round trips or multiple passengers.

    It was as if the boatman simply assumed that anyone who boarded his vessel was on a one-way trip, never to return.

    Zabuza just smiled, but it was hidden by his scarf, then he fished the required coin from his pouch and dropped it into the waiting box, earning barely a sideways glance from the boatman.

    He settled into one of the seats recently vacated by the strange passengers, his gaze fixed on the hunched figure at the prow.

    The boatman was a scrawny, wiry man with a bent back and tattered clothes.

    His deep blue cap, with mold creeping along the edges, was pulled low over his face, but even from the side, Zabuza could see that something was off about his features.

    His skull was narrow, his nose flat, and his ears underdeveloped. The forehead and chin sloped back sharply, giving his face a pinched, almost inhuman look.

    But it was the strange indentations on the sides of his neck that really caught his attention - they looked almost like gills.

    The resemblance to the Hoshigaki clan was unmistakable.

    The members of that bloodline were known for their shark-like features, pale blue skin, and the slits on their necks that allowed them to breathe underwater.

    But the boatman''s appearance was more extreme, as if his transformation had been taken to a grotesque level.

    Was this connected to the ''changes'' Mangetsu had hinted at back in Kiri?

    Could whatever was affecting the Hoshigaki clan have spread to the Land of Waves?

    Or was this something entirely new, some local mutation caused by unknown forces?

    As the boat pushed off from the dock, he kept a close eye on the water, half-expecting the sea demon to emerge at any moment.

    But the sea remained eerily calm, as if even the waves were hiding the island''s secrets.

    The fog closed in around them, thick and oppressive, muffling all sound except for the gentle lapping of water against the hull.

    The journey seemed to drag on forever, broken only by the occasional glimpse of dark shapes moving beneath the surface.

    Zabuza''s hand stayed close to his transformed sword on his back, which looked like a backpack, his senses on high alert for any sign of danger.

    As the boat finally emerged from the thick fog, Zabuza stepped onto the rocky shore of the Land of Waves.

    He was alone - no other vessels in sight.

    He made his way to the nearest settlement, a small fishing village huddled against the shoreline.

    The wooden houses with thatched roofs looked simple, but many showed signs of recent repairs - fresh paint, stronger walls, and even some metal fixtures that hinted at sudden wealth.

    But the streets were empty, as if the entire village had vanished overnight.

    But as he approached the village center, he spotted a figure in red robes, a golden crown on their head.

    They were heading towards an ancient, twisted structure.

    The building was like nothing he''d ever seen - a mass of stone and coral that defied architectural logic, its angles wrong in a way that made his eyes ache.

    At the sound of Zabuza''s approach, the figure turned, and the shinobi found himself staring into a face that made even the boatman''s seem tame by comparison.

    Twisted, grotesque features leered back at him, with strange eyes. The skin was a sickly green-gray, mottled with scale-like patches.

    The mouth was too wide, filled with needle-sharp teeth, and instead of a nose, there were only fish-like slits.

    In that moment, he knew with certainty that whatever secrets this island held, he had only scratched the surface.

    This was no ordinary case of a missing ninja in hiding.

    As the robed figure disappeared into the temple''s darkness, Zabuza''s hand instinctively reaching for his blade.

    He had come seeking answers, but now he wondered if he even wanted to know them.

 The Demons Hunt: Depths of Madness

    Zabuza''s eyes narrowed as the red-robed figure vanished into the twisted building.

    For a moment, he hesitated. Every instinct screamed at him to turn back. But he had never backed down from danger. With a strange smile, he followed the priest into the darkness.

    The temple''s interior was even creepier than its outside. And the air was thick with the smell of salt and rot. He caught glimpses of shadows out of the corner of his eye, but whenever he turned to look, they vanished.

    The silence was suffocating, broken only by the sound of his own breathing and the occasional drip of water.

    As he crept deeper, his senses picked up on subtle details that only heightened his unease. Strange symbols on the walls depicted creatures that were a nightmarish mix of fish and man.

    Small shrines in alcoves held offerings of seaweed and what looked disturbingly like human bones.

    But the priest was nowhere to be seen, lost in the labyrinthine depths of the structure. He pressed on, his hand never far from his sword.

    The corridors twisted and turned in impossible ways, defying logic. More than once, he found himself in rooms that shouldn''t have existed, given the temple''s size.

    In one such chamber, he found a stone tablet covered in an alien script. The characters seemed to squirm as he looked at them, making his eyes water.

    At the center was a carving of a monstrous, tentacled creature rising from the sea. Zabuza committed the image to memory, sensing its importance.

    ----------

    After what felt like hours of navigating twisting corridors, he emerged back into the sickly light of day.

    The temple had deposited him on the far side of the village, and he found himself facing a scene of eerie abandonment.

    The village itself was a study in contradictions. Many houses showed signs of recent renovation ¨C fresh paint, sturdy new doors, even metal fixtures that spoke of sudden prosperity.

    But the streets were deserted, an unnatural silence hanging over the entire settlement.

    Zabuza moved cautiously through the empty streets, his senses on high alert. As he passed by houses, he noticed disturbing details that hinted at the villagers'' fate. A half-eaten meal left to rot on a table.

    A child''s toy abandoned in the middle of the road. And everywhere, those same strange symbols he had seen in the temple, etched into doorframes and scratched onto walls.

    In one house, he stumbled upon a hidden shrine tucked away in a back room. The altar was stained with what he hoped was animal blood, and a strange, misshapen idol sat at its center.

    His lip curled in disgust, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that the idol''s eyes were watching him as he backed out of the room.

    He quickly sketched the idol''s form in his notebook, adding it to his growing list of observations.

    As he continued his exploration, the silence was occasionally broken by distant, unidentifiable sounds.

    A large splash.

    A low, rumbling cry that seemed to come from deep within the earth. Each time, Zabuza felt strange.

    It was near the edge of the village, where the houses gave way to the rocky shoreline, that he finally came across another living person.

    An old man sat hunched on a large rock, surrounded by empty sake bottles. Even from a distance, he could smell the stench of alcohol and unwashed bodies.

    Approaching cautiously, Zabuza called out, "Hey there!"

    The old man didn''t respond right away, taking another long swig from his bottle before turning to face the Mist shinobi.

    His face was weathered and lined, his beard unkempt, and his gray hair matted. He wore a pair of battered glasses that gave him an oddly scholarly look.

    "I''m new here," Zabuza said, trying to sound friendly. "My name''s Taro. What''s yours?"

    The old man''s eyes were dull and bloodshot, but they still had a spark of awareness. He belched loudly before answering, "Tazuna."

    Zabuza sat down on a nearby rock, positioning himself to block Tazuna''s easiest escape route. "Mind if I join you? It''s been a long day, and I could use a drink and some company."

    Tazuna grunted, but didn''t object when Zabuza helped himself to one of the unopened bottles. They sat in silence for a few minutes, staring out at the sea.

    If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    "This island is really strange," Zabuza said casually, breaking the silence. "I''ve never seen anything like it."

    Tazuna''s shoulders tensed up. "You shouldn''t have come here," he muttered. "No one should come here anymore."

    Zabuza leaned in. "Why can''t people come here?"

    The old man shook his head violently. "No, no, I can''t... they''ll hear. They always hear."

    "Who will hear?" Zabuza pressed, trying to sound concerned. "Are you in trouble? Maybe I can help."

    Tazuna laughed bitterly. "Help? No one can help. It''s too late for that. Too late for all of us."

    Zabuza put a comforting hand on Tazuna''s shoulder, feeling the old man flinch at the touch. "Come on, it can''t be that bad. Why don''t you tell me what''s going on? Sometimes talking about it can help."

    For a long moment, the Tazuna was silent, and Zabuza thought he might have pushed too hard.

    Then, fueled by alcohol and a desperate need to unburden himself, the old man began to speak.

    "It all started two months ago," he slurred, gesturing wildly with his bottle. "When he came to the island. Everything changed after that. Everything!"

    "Who came?" Zabuza asked gently, even as his mind raced. Could this be Kojiro?

    "A stranger," Tazuna said. "Called himself Dagon. Said he could make the island prosperous beyond our wildest dreams."

    Zabuza nodded encouragingly. "And did he?"

    Tazuna''s eyes darted nervously around as if he feared being overheard. "Oh yes, he did. He... he killed the daimyo."

    "Just... just reached into the water and pulled out more fish than our best fishermen could catch in a month."

    "And gold! Literal gold from the sea!"

    "That''s incredible," Zabuza said, his voice filled with awe. "That''s a good thing, isn''t it? But why are you so scared?"

    Tazuna shook his head. "No, no, you don''t understand. The price... the price was too high."

    "What price?" Zabuza leaned in closer, his voice soft and sympathetic.

    "Those who wouldn''t convert," Tazuna''s voice cracked as he spoke, tears forming in his eyes. "They... they were sacrificed. To the things in the sea."

    Zabuza''s eyes widened in shock. "Sacrificed? You mean... killed?"

    Tazuna nodded miserably. "Kaiza... he was one of the first. He tried to stand up to them. And they... they..."

    The old man broke down sobbing. Zabuza patted his back awkwardly, trying to process this information. "I''m so sorry for your loss, Tazuna-san," he said softly.

    "Your son sounds like he was very brave."

    Tazuna nodded, wiping his eyes. "He was a hero. And they fed him to that... that monster."

    "Monster?" Zabuza prompted gently.

    "I saw it," Tazuna said, his voice breaking. "Saw that... that thing rise up out of the water and... and..." He broke off, unable to continue, and took another long drink.

    The Mist shinobi waited patiently, knowing that pushing too hard now could shut Tazuna down completely. After a few moments, the old man continued.

    "The sacrifices didn''t stop with Kaiza. Every month, they send more people into the sea. Young ones, mostly. Along with those carved things they make."

    "Carved things?" Zabuza asked, thinking of the strange idol he had seen earlier.

    Tazuna nodded. "Little statues. Ugly things. They say it''s to honor the sea gods, but I know better. It''s to feed them. To keep them happy so they''ll keep providing."

    Zabuza asked, "Providing what?"

    "Fish. Gold. Pearls as big as your fist." Tazuna laughed bitterly. "Oh, we''re prosperous now, alright. Rich beyond our wildest dreams. And all it cost us was our souls."

    Zabuza let out a low whistle. "That''s... that''s a lot to take in, Tazuna-san. I can see why you''re drinking."

    Tazuna raised his bottle in a mock salute. "Only way to keep the dreams away. To forget what I''ve seen."

    "What have you seen?" Zabuza asked, unable to keep a note of eagerness from his voice.

    Tazuna''s eyes narrowed suspiciously. "Why do you want to know? Who are you really, Taro?"

    Zabuza raised his hands in a calming gesture. "Just a traveler, I swear. But I''ve seen things since I arrived here."

    "Things I can''t explain. Hearing your story... well, it helps to know I''m not alone."

    The suspicion in Tazuna''s eyes faded, replaced by understanding. "You''ve seen them, haven''t you? The changed ones?"

    Zabuza nodded slowly. "I... I think so. People who don''t look quite right. Like they''re not entirely human anymore."

    "They''re not," Tazuna''s face twisted in a grimace. "The longer they worship that false god, the more they change."

    "They can talk to the things in the sea now. Even breed with them."

    Zabuza couldn''t hide his disgust. "Breed? You mean..."

    Tazuna nodded. "Hybrids. Not human, not... whatever those sea things are. Something in between. They say the children can breathe underwater, live forever if they stay in the sea."

    "That''s impossible," Zabuza blurted.

    "Is it?" Tazuna challenged. "After everything you''ve seen? Everything I''ve told you?"

    He leaned in close, his breath reeking of alcohol. "Have you heard of Cthulhu? Of R''lyeh?"

    Zabuza shook his head.

    "Pray you never do," Tazuna said. "This island... it''s just the beginning. That man, Dagon, he''s opened a door. And now the Old Ones are stirring."

    Zabuza''s eyes widened in confusion. "The Old Ones?"

    "Ancient gods. Monsters from the depths of time and space. They slumber now, but when they wake..." Tazuna shuddered, his eyes haunted. "The world as we know it will end."

    Zabuza was silent for a long moment, processing everything he had heard.

    "What can be done?" he asked finally.

    Tazuna laughed bitterly. "Done? Nothing can be done. It''s too late for that. Too late for all of us."

    "There must be something," Zabuza pressed. "Some way to stop this Dagon, to close the door he''s opened."

    Tazuna''s headshake was slow and deliberate. "The only escape is death. Or..."

    His eyes lit up with a manic gleam. "Or to join them. To embrace the change and become one with the sea."

    Before Zabuza could respond, Tazuna''s eyes fixed on something over his shoulder, widening in terror.

    "They''ve seen us," he whispered, his voice trembling. "They know!"

    Zabuza spun around, his hand instinctively reaching for the hilt of his transformed sword.

    But the sea behind him was calm, the waves gently lapping at the shore.

    There was nothing there.

    Or was there?

    When he turned back, Tazuna was already on his feet, stumbling away with a speed that didn''t match his drunken state.

    "Run for your life!" he yelled over his shoulder. "I''ve seen them! They''ve seen us!"

    ----------

    Zabuza stood there for a long moment.

    Part of him wanted to dismiss it all as the ravings of a drunk and the superstitions of isolated islanders.

    But he couldn''t shake the memory of that red-robed priest''s inhuman face.

    The strange symbols carved into the walls of the temple.

    The abandoned village with its hidden shrines and bloodstained altars.

    And then there was the question that had been nagging him: what did all of this have to do with Kojiro?

    Was he this ''Dagon'' that Tazuna spoke of?

    Or was he just another victim of whatever had taken hold of this island?

    Sighing, Zabuza turned and headed back towards the village.

    He had a cult to infiltrate, a missing-nin to find, and the source of these monstrous transformations to uncover.

 The Demons Hunt: The Gray Hosts

    Standing alone on the coastal rocks, Zabuza realized he''d made himself too visible. He needed a place to continue his investigation from.

    With one last glance at the deceptively calm sea, he turned and headed back to the fishing village.

    As he approached the settlement, he was surprised to see the previously empty streets now bustling with life.

    Young men with repulsive features emerged. Some stumbled forward, while others huddled in small groups, silent and still.

    The stench of fish and decay grew stronger, making his stomach turn. These villagers didn''t stare at him like the red-robed priest had, but his ninja instincts picked up on their sneaky glances whenever his back was turned.

    What really unsettled him were the eyes watching him from the shadows of the tilted houses and cracked eaves. He pulled his scarf higher, covering more of his face.

    He realized his ordinary appearance made him stand out in this village of misfits. Zabuza needed to find a place to stay, and fast, to avoid drawing more attention.

    As he navigated the twisting streets, he spotted the boatman who had ferried him to the island. Despite the man''s unusual appearance, Zabuza decided to approach him for help.

    "Excuse me," he called out, keeping his voice low and neutral. "I''m looking for a place to stay. Can you help me?"

    The boatman turned slowly, his fish-like eyes regarding the Mist shinobi blankly. For a long moment, he said nothing, making Zabuza wonder if he''d made a mistake.

    Then, without a word, the boatman pointed down a narrow side street and shuffled away.

    Zabuza hesitated, then decided to follow the boatman''s gesture. He walked down the narrow street, the smell of salt and rot growing stronger with each step.

    Just as he thought he''d been led astray, he spotted a weathered wooden sign creaking in the breeze: "Takahashi Inn."

    The inn looked like a regular house, but with some extra renovations that made it stand out from its rundown neighbors.

    It had a small courtyard and a two-story loft, which made it seem relatively upscale compared to the surrounding houses. Zabuza approached cautiously, his senses on high alert for any sign of danger.

    As he entered the courtyard, the inn''s owners came out to greet him. They bowed traditionally, and when they straightened up, Zabuza''s eyes narrowed slightly.

    The couple''s faces were mutated, like the villagers he''d seen. They didn''t look as grotesque as the red-robed priest, but they were still far from normal.

    Their skin was a sickly grayish color, and their eyes bulged slightly from their sockets. The man''s mouth seemed too wide, hinting at sharp teeth behind his closed lips.

    But it was his wife who really caught Zabuza''s attention. She was heavily pregnant, her belly straining against her kimono.

    She moved slowly and painfully, as if every motion hurt her. Her husband helped her up with gentle care, which seemed at odds with his monstrous appearance.

    "Welcome to our humble inn," the man said, his voice sounding like he was speaking underwater.

    "I am Kazuya, and this" - he gestured to the woman beside him - "is my wife, Asao."

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "We don''t get many visitors these days. How long will you be staying with us?"

    Zabuza forced himself to keep a neutral expression. "Just a few days," he replied. "I''m a traveler, passing through."

    Kazuya nodded, a motion that looked unnatural with his stiff neck. "Very well. Please, follow me. I''ll show you to your room."

    As they walked towards the loft, Zabuza noticed a small boy standing in a nearby doorway.

    The boy was no more than half the height of an adult, and his hands clutched the edge of the sliding door. His head was twisted at an unnatural angle as he stared fixedly at Asao''s swollen belly.

    When Zabuza passed by, the boy''s head snapped towards him with an unnatural speed, despite his awkward posture. The child''s face was a blank slate, his features not yet as distorted as the adults, but clearly heading in that direction.

    What really caught Zabuza''s attention, though, were the boy''s eyes - the pupils were fading, replaced by a milky film that reminded him of dead fish floating in a stagnant pond.

    "Our son, Hiroshi," Kazuya said, noticing his gaze.

    There was an odd note in his voice ¨C pride mixed with something darker. "He''s... excited about his new sibling."

    He nodded, not trusting himself to speak. Whatever was happening to the people on this island, it wasn''t sparing the kids.

    He wondered what kind of creature Asao was carrying in her womb.

    The loft where Zabuza would be staying was cramped and clearly a recent addition to the main structure. A small bed occupied one corner, with a tiny table and two chairs making up the rest of the furniture.

    The air was thick with the smell of disuse, and cobwebs hung from the corners, suggesting the room hadn''t been cleaned or used in a long time.

    As soon as Kazuya left, Zabuza''s ninja instincts kicked in. He searched the room thoroughly, looking for hidden surveillance or secret compartments.

    But to his surprise, he found nothing. Instead, he discovered a small, worm-eaten hole in the floor that allowed him to observe the corridor below.

    The floor was thin, and he could easily overhear conversations from downstairs. A window facing the courtyard provided a potential escape route if needed. It wasn''t ideal, but it would do.

    Satisfied with his search, he lay down on the bed, his mind racing as he tried to process everything he''d seen and heard since arriving on the island.

    The timeline was becoming clearer - the changes in the Land of Waves had started about two months ago, around the time Kojiro defected from the Hidden Mist''s assassination squad.

    It made a certain kind of sense. A missing-nin of Kojiro''s caliber could easily overthrow the daimyo of a small nation like the Land of Waves.

    Many missing-nins sought out isolated locations to establish their power bases.

    What puzzled him, though, was Kojiro''s decision to set himself up as a religious figure.

    Why establish a cult?

    Such overt actions risked drawing attention from Kiri, something a smart missing-nin would typically avoid at all costs.

    Moreover, if Tazuna''s ramblings held any truth, Kojiro seemed to have acquired new abilities.

    Providing fish and gold from the sea was one thing ¨C a skilled water-style user could potentially pull that off ¨C but controlling monstrous sea creatures and transforming an entire population?

    These were beyond any jutsu he had ever encountered.

    He briefly considered the possibility of genjutsu, but quickly dismissed it.

    Even the most powerful illusion techniques, including the legendary Sharingan of the Uchiha clan, couldn''t trap an entire population in a shared hallucination for months on end.

    And if it was a genjutsu, he was confident he would have seen through it by now.

    No, the changes in the Land of Waves seemed terrifyingly real. The mutated faces, the strange behaviors, the oppressive atmosphere ¨C all of it pointed to something far beyond normal techniques.

    His mind drifted back to what he knew of Kojiro''s defection. It had begun with a mission to investigate reports of a fanatical new religion taking hold in a certain area.

    During that mission, Kojiro had killed his comrades and fled from Kiri. Could that investigation have been the catalyst for all of this?

    If Kojiro had encountered something during that mission ¨C it could explain his sudden betrayal and the bizarre events unfolding on this island.

    Suddenly, Zabuza''s body jolted upright, every nerve tingling with alarm. The Takahashi family had been silent for far too long.

    In a creaky old inn like this, he should have been able to hear their movements, their conversations. But there was only silence.

    He moved silently to the worm-eaten hole in the floor, peering down into the corridor below.

    The Takahashi family - Kazuya, Asao, and little Hiroshi - stood motionless in the hallway, their heads tilted at impossible angles as they stared directly up at the ceiling.

    At him.

    Their eyes, now completely white and pupil-less.

    Then, Asao''s swollen belly began to ripple and shift, as if something inside was trying to claw its way out.

    The silence stretched on, broken only by the pounding of his heart in his ears.

    He knew that he was no longer simply investigating a missing-nin.

    The true horror of the Land of Waves was only beginning to reveal itself.

 The Demons Hunt: Whispers in the Abyss

    Minutes passed like hours, but the Takahashi family didn''t move. They simply stood there, staring upwards with their blank, fish-like eyes, while Asao''s belly continued its unnatural movements.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the family snapped out of their trance.

    They turned and shuffled away.

    ''What did I just witness?'' Zabuza wondered, his mind struggled to make sense of the bizarre scene.

    Something was off about the Takahashi Inn, and it went beyond the family''s grotesque appearance.

    The silence was what bothered him most. Since being shown to his cramped room, he hadn''t heard a peep from the family below. No casual chatter, no sounds of cooking, not even the creaks and groans of the old building.

    ''Could they have left to report my presence?'' he thought while lying in his bed. He remembered Tazuna''s drunken warnings about the cult of the Kojiro.

    If the bridge builder was right, the Takahashi family might have gone to alert their followers.

    Zabuza sat up quickly, his hand reaching for the hidden kunai. He couldn''t afford to wait and find out. Silently, he moved to the window and slipped out into the courtyard below.

    His eyes scanned the empty yard before he made his way to a side entrance of the main house. Inside, the corridors were dark and silent.

    He moved like a ghost, his feet making no sound on the worn floors. He checked each room methodically, finding no sign of the family.

    Just as he was starting to think they had indeed left to report him, he caught a faint sound. It was a light metallic tapping that seemed to come from further down the hallway.

    Following the sound, he found himself outside a dressing room. The sliding door was painted with delicate ink wash scenes that seemed out of place in this building.

    Silently, Zabuza used the tip of his kunai to create a small hole in the paper, just large enough to peek through.

    What he saw made him puzzled.

    The family sat around a low table, each hunched over some kind of carving. The metallic sound came from their tools scraping against stone as they worked.

    Each family member was painstakingly carving a small statue, its form a nightmarish blend of human and sea creature. The body was grotesquely swollen, with vestigial wings sprouting from its back.

    But it was the head that drew his attention ¨C a mass of tentacles where a face should be.

    Kazuya''s hands were slick with blood from his clumsy efforts, but he didn''t seem to notice or care. His eyes, filled with fanatical devotion, never left his work. Asao and Hiroshi were equally engrossed, their own statues in various stages of completion.

    Was this the deity they worshiped?

    Zabuza leaned in closer to the hole he''d made. In that instant, as if responding to some unheard signal, all three members of the Takahashi family turned their heads in perfect unison.

    Their dead, fish-like eyes stared directly at the hole in the door, seeming to pierce through to where he crouched in the darkness.

    ''Impossible! How could they know?''

    His legs, acting on pure instinct, carried him swiftly back to the loft before his mind had fully processed what had happened.

    Back in his room, he pressed his ear to the floor, straining to hear any sound of pursuit or alarm. But the house remained as silent as a tomb.

    Whatever the family had seen ¨C or sensed ¨C they weren''t reacting to it. At least, not in any way Zabuza could detect.

    Throughout the day, he stalked the corridors. He kept an eye on the innkeeper, who never left the building. Kazuya''s movements were stiff and purposeless, like a machine.

    Every now and then, he''d stop and cock his head, as if listening to a voice only he could hear, before continuing his endless patrol.

    When Zabuza ventured into the village, he was met with strange scenes.

    A group of kids played in a muddy yard, their laughter hollow and joyless. When one of them fell and scraped her knee, she didn''t cry.

    Instead, she stared at the wound with fascination, then started digging her fingers into the cut, her face twisted in a strange, almost ecstatic expression.

    Down by the docks, fishermen were hauling in their catches, but the creatures in their nets looked wrong. They were too big, too long, and seemed to squirm and flail.

    One of them, a sickly gray-green creature, locked eyes with him before being clubbed into stillness.

    As it was getting darker, Zabuza returned to his room, his mind reeling from the disturbing images he''d seen. He heard Kazuya''s shuffling footsteps outside his door, announcing the arrival of dinner.

    He waited until the innkeeper was gone before retrieving the tray.

    At first glance, the meal looked harmless ¨C a bowl of steaming soup, a side of rice, and what appeared to be grilled fish.

    But when he stirred the soup, the broth began to swirl in strange patterns, like dark, twisting tendrils.

    For a moment, he could''ve sworn he saw faces in the liquid ¨C twisted, agonized faces that silently screamed.

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    Disturbed, Zabuza jerked back, spilling the bowl across the floor. As the liquid splattered, he blinked, and suddenly it was just ordinary soup again, no faces, no unnatural movements.

    Had he imagined it all?

    Almost immediately, a knock came at the door. "Is everything alright, sir?" Kazuya''s voice, for the first time, held a note of emotion ¨C curiosity?

    Zabuza composed himself. "Just a small accident. No need to trouble yourself."

    But Kazuya was already entering, a rag in his gnarled hands. As he bent to clean the spill, his eyes fixed on the puddle with an expression of deep contemplation.

    "Such a waste," Kazuya murmured, his voice taking on a rhythmic, almost chant-like quality. "In the depths, nothing is wasted. Every morsel, every drop is consumed, transformed, repurposed."

    Zabuza''s hand inched towards his concealed blade. "Nature can be efficient."

    Kazuya looked up. "Efficient? Oh, it''s so much more than that, Taro-san."

    "Consider the octopus. Did you know that it can change not just its color, but its very texture to blend with its surroundings?"

    "An impressive trick," Zabuza replied cautiously.

    "A trick?" Kazuya''s smile stretched unnaturally wide.

    "No, it''s survival. Adaptation. In the unforgiving depths, one must change or perish. The octopus goes further still. It can solve puzzles, use tools. Some species can even detach a limb to distract a predator, then regrow it later."

    Zabuza''s eyes narrowed. "Seems like a high price to pay for survival."

    "Is it?" Kazuya countered.

    "In the food chain, the weak must adapt or be consumed. But the octopus? It turns the tables. There are species that hunt sharks, Taro-san. Imagine that ¨C a soft, boneless creature taking down the ocean''s apex predator."

    "Nature is full of surprises," Zabuza said neutrally.

    Kazuya nodded enthusiastically. "Indeed! And the deeper you go, the more wondrous it becomes."

    "In the lightless abysses, creatures have evolved beyond our wildest imaginations. Some generate their own light, others have become living traps."

    He then whispered. "And who knows what still remains undiscovered in the deepest trenches? What ancient beings might dwell where no light has ever penetrated?"

    Zabuza remarked as he narrowed his brows. "You seem to have given this a lot of thought."

    "Oh, we all have," Kazuya said, his gaze seeming to look through Zabuza. "The sea is the cradle of life, Taro-san."

    "All things came from it, and to it, all things must return. Those who embrace this truth, who are willing to... adapt, they will thrive."

    "And those who don''t?" Zabuza''s words escaping before he could stop them.

    Kazuya''s smile widened impossibly further. "They become food for those who do. It''s the way of nature, of the deep. To resist change is to ensure one''s own obsolescence."

    Kazuya slowly got to his feet, his movements strangely fluid. "Don''t let this meal go to waste, honored guest. Every morsel is a gift, a chance to grow, to change."

    "In the end, we all must decide: will we be the predator, or the prey?"

    When Kazuya went out, Zabuza stared at the remains of his meal, his appetite gone. The ordinary-looking food now seemed sinister, an unspoken invitation to horrors beyond imagining.

    As night fell, he found himself unable to relax.

    ''The Land of Waves is wrong,'' Zabuza thought, not for the first time. He recalled the tavern owner''s theory about the missing ferrymen, how they might have seen the country''s wealth and decided to stay.

    He almost laughed at the absurdity of it. No sane person would choose to remain in this place.

    Yet here he was, planning to venture deeper into the heart of the mystery tomorrow. Tazuna''s ramblings about the Kojiro hiding near the central chimney nagged at him. It was as good a lead as any in this maze of horrors.

    ----------

    Sleep, when it finally came, was fitful and plagued by disturbing dreams.

    He found himself swimming in a dark, endless ocean.

    The water was eerily still, like black glass reflecting a starless sky. The air was heavy with the smell of salt and iron, and the only sound was the soft lapping of waves against his body.

    As he treaded water, shapes began to emerge from the darkness. Dozens of bodies floated nearby, their lifeless faces turned towards the sky, bearing the unmistakable marks of a blade - his blade.

    A face drifted past.

    Zabuza''s jaw clenched as he recognized the boy who used to sit next to him in class, always quick with a joke. Another body bumped against him, a girl who had once shared her lunch with him when he had none.

    One by one, the faces of his former classmates emerged from the darkness, each one a painful reminder of that bloody day when he had turned the graduation exam into a massacre.

    His eyes narrowed, his expression hardening into a familiar mask of indifference. But deep down, an old ache stirred.

    Among the sea of familiar faces, two stood out.

    Mangetsu drifted past, his usually fluid body now stiff and still. Nearby floated Akane, her fierce eyes now lifeless. These two had been the closest thing to friends he had known.

    A sneer twisted his lips, a reflexive defense against the guilt and regret that threatened to surface. Weakness had no place in a shinobi''s heart, especially not his.

    But then, one of the corpses twitched. Milky eyes snapped open, fixing Zabuza with a hungry stare. It lunged, jaw open wide to reveal rows of needle-sharp teeth.

    His body reacted on instinct, tensing to evade, but the water seemed to thicken around him, slowing his movements.

    Teeth sank into his shoulder, tearing flesh. Pain exploded through his body, but no blood flowed. Instead, the water darkened, as if absorbing his essence. More corpses stirred, their dead eyes opening one by one.

    His former classmates attacked with mindless fury. Mangetsu''s liquefied arm stretched unnaturally, wrapping around Zabuza''s leg. Akane''s reanimated body clawed at his face, her expression as lively in death as it had been in life.

    Zabuza fought back, but for every attacker he defeated, two more took its place.

    As the horde threatened to overwhelm him, a part of him wondered if this was justice ¨C the Demon of the Mist finally facing judgment for the lives he had taken.

    Just as the thought crossed his mind, a massive tentacle burst from the water, sweeping aside the attacking dead. Then, it wrapped around him, its suckers latching onto his skin.

    With terrifying speed, he was dragged underwater, pulled deeper into the abyss. The pressure should have crushed him, but somehow he could still breathe the heavy, alien water.

    As he was dragged deeper into the darkness, it gave way to a dazzling array of bioluminescent wonders - colors and life forms he''d never seen before.

    Rising before him like a mountain thrust up from the ocean floor, he saw a city of impossible geometry. And behind the city, a colossal creature loomed, its massive form casting a long shadow.

    A voice then echoed in his mind, bypassing his ears:

    "Embrace the change."

    As the tentacle drew him closer to a maw large enough to swallow a country, he saw faces in the creature''s flesh - the Takahashi family, the villagers of the Land of Waves, and at the center, a twisted face that might once have been Kojiro.

    They all wore expressions of rapture, as if they''d found an escape from the cruel world above.

    For a moment, Zabuza felt a pull to join them. To finally lay down the burden he''d carried since that bloody graduation day.

    But the moment passed. his eyes hardened, his will reasserting itself.

    He was Zabuza of the Mist, the demon who''d carved his own path.

    No god or monster would decide his fate.

    Just as the maw was about to engulf him, he jolted awake.

    For a moment, he lay still, trying to figure out what had woken him. Then he heard it ¨C the unmistakable sound of a door opening downstairs, followed by soft footsteps in the corridor.

    Zabuza sprang into action, kunai in hand, pressing himself against the wall beside the door. Part of him almost hoped for a confrontation, a chance to take out these strange people and put an end to the constant feeling of being watched.

    But the footsteps didn''t come closer. Instead, he heard three sets of feet moving in unison, heading towards the front of the house.

    Curiosity got the better of him, and he crept to the hole in the floor, peering down into the darkened hallway below.

    The Takahashi family, draped in black cloaks and each carrying a lit candle, were making their way out of the house. Their movements were eerily synchronized, like puppets controlled by a single invisible hand.

    ''Where are they going at this hour?'' he wondered. Without hesitation, he slipped out the window and onto the roof, his dark clothing blending into the shadows.

    From his perch, he watched the family exit the courtyard and make their way down the street.

    As his eyes adjusted to the darkness, he noticed flickering lights in other parts of the village, suggesting that the Takahashi family weren''t the only ones sneaking out late at night.

 The Demons Hunt: The Gathering

    Zabuza crouched on the Takahashi Inn''s rooftop, his eyes narrowed as he watched the villagers of the Land of Waves emerge from their homes.

    Each person held a lit candle, mirroring what he''d seen the Takahashi family do earlier.

    People in black cloaks moved through the streets without a word. The only sound was the waves crashing against the rocks.

    "Where are they going?" he muttered, his brow furrowed in confusion.

    He couldn''t understand why these people would come out at midnight, on a full moon night when the tide was at its highest. Their movements seemed random at first, like moths drawn to an invisible flame.

    Curiosity got the better of him. With a few quick jumps, he landed on the roof of a nearby house in the fishing village.

    He lay flat, his heart steady despite the growing tension. Years of ninja training had taught him to stay calm, even when things got weird.

    As he watched, a pattern started to form. The villagers, despite their wobbly walking, were all heading towards the old house at the village entrance - where that red-robed priest lived.

    Something about this whole thing felt off, beyond just being strange. As more people gathered near the old house, a creepy sound rose up - a mixture of whispers, heavy breathing, and animal-like growls.

    None of it sounded like normal human speech.

    The fishy smell that was always around in the Land of Waves got stronger, hitting his nose hard. Even from where he was, the smell was overwhelming, like rotting seaweed and decay.

    "Ugh," Zabuza grunted in disgust, fighting the urge to cover his nose.

    Suddenly, the door of the old house creaked open. He tensed up, his hand moving to his sword without thinking.

    The red-robed priest came out, carrying not a candle, but a statue. It looked like the one the Takahashi family had carved, but bigger and creepily lifelike.

    The moment Zabuza looked at it, he found he couldn''t look away. The statue''s ugly shape seemed to move in his mind, its tentacles reaching out, trying to grab his thoughts.

    With great effort, he tore his eyes away, his shirt soaked with cold sweat.

    "What... was that?" he gasped, shaken by how scared he felt. He''d never felt such terror before.

    The red-robed priest''s voice cut through the night, low and hypnotic. "Children of the waves, listen to the call of the deep!"

    The villagers swayed together, their candles flickering in the dark. Zabuza found himself leaning forward, straining to hear every word.

    "Our friend stirs beneath the waves," the priest went on. "Soon, we''ll be rewarded for our loyalty. The land will shake, and the sea will rise!"

    Zabuza''s eyes narrowed. There was something familiar about that voice. It reminded him of someone, but the memory was just out of reach.

    The priest lifted the statue high, its tentacles seeming to move in the moonlight. "Look upon the face of our savior! Let its gaze wash away your doubts and fears!"

    As one, the villagers chanted in a language the Mist shinobi didn''t know. The words seemed to slither through the air, making his skin crawl.

    He found himself gripping the roof tiles tightly, fighting the urge to run away from this unnatural gathering.

    "Listen well," the priest said, his voice dropping to a near-whisper that somehow reached every ear. "I''ll tell you a story of the deep, a tale of awakening and becoming more than human."

    Zabuza leaned closer, his curiosity overcoming his unease.

    "Long ago, when the world was young and the sea was vast and unknown, there was a village much like ours," the priest began.

    "The people were simple folk, fishermen and traders, living their lives without knowing the great truths that lay beneath the waves."

    The villagers stood still, swaying gently like seaweed in a current.

    "One day, a huge storm came, churning the seas and darkening the skies. The villagers huddled in fear, thinking their end had come."

    "But as the storm raged, something stirred in the depths. Something ancient."

    "Something bigger than anything they could imagine."

    Zabuza felt strange. The story touched something deep inside him.

    "From the wild waters rose a single, massive tentacle, green as the deepest algae and strong enough to crush mountains."

    "The villagers shook with fear, thinking it was their doom. But then, a child stepped forward, eyes wide with wonder instead of fear."

    The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    The priest''s voice grew louder, filled with excitement. "The child reached out and touched the tentacle. And in that moment, a connection was made."

    "The child''s mind opened to truths beyond human understanding. And the great being from the deep... it saw the potential in these small, fragile creatures."

    Zabuza''s gaze turned skeptical.

    Was this just a story, or something more? The Land of Waves had always been mysterious, its customs strange to outsiders.

    Could there be truth in this tale?

    "The storm calmed, and the tentacle went back to the depths. But the child was changed forever. As the years passed, the child grew to be a leader, guiding the village to embrace the wisdom of the deep."

    "They learned to listen to the whispers of the waves, to read the patterns in the tides. And with each new generation, they grew closer to the great being that slept beneath."

    The priest spread his arms wide, his voice full of passion. "We are the ones who carry on that child''s wisdom!"

    "We have heard the call of the deep!"

    "The gold that flows from beneath the waves is just a small gift of the power that waits for us when we fully accept the truth!"

    Zabuza found himself oddly moved by the story.

    "Remember," the priest concluded, his voice softening, "like the child in the story, we must face the unknown not with fear, but with wonder."

    "For it''s in opening ourselves to the vast and incomprehensible that we find our true destiny."

    With a gesture from the priest, the procession began to move. They filed out of the village, following a narrow mountain path. Zabuza hesitated for a moment, weighing his options.

    His mission hadn''t prepared him for anything like this. But his gut told him that this procession was key to understanding the mysteries of the Land of Waves.

    Decision made, Zabuza began to follow, using every trick he knew to stay hidden. He jumped from shadow to shadow, his footsteps silent on the rocky path.

    When the terrain didn''t offer cover, he used transformation jutsu, briefly turning into a boulder or a twisted tree.

    The journey was tough. The villagers'' strange, sickly way of walking made the steep climb painfully slow. Yet they kept going.

    As they marched, the priest''s voice carried on the wind, bits and pieces of his sermon reaching Zabuza''s ears.

    "The surface world has forgotten us, but the depths remember!"

    "Gold from the abyss will pave our way to glory!"

    "When the stars align, He shall rise, and we shall be exalted!"

    The words didn''t make much sense to Zabuza, but he stored them away, sensing they were important.

    Halfway up the mountain, disaster nearly struck. Zabuza, distracted by the priest''s words, stepped on a loose rock.

    It clattered down the path, the sound impossibly loud in the silence.

    Several villagers turned, their candles lighting up their blank, fish-like eyes. He froze, pressing himself against the rocky cliff face. He held his breath, very aware of his heart pounding in his chest.

    For a long, tense moment, the villagers stared in his direction. Then, as if pulled by invisible strings, they turned back to the path and continued their march.

    He let out a small sigh.

    That had been too close.

    He needed to stay focused.

    After what felt like hours, the procession finally stopped. From where he was, Zabuza saw the villagers entering a factory-like building one by one.

    He recognized the massive chimney, visible even from the opposite shore. In the moonlight, it looked like a dragon flying into the sky.

    "The center of the Land of Waves," he realized, surprised by how far they''d traveled. The nearby palace was dark, while the factory buzzed with activity.

    He circled the building, looking for a way in. The main entrance was out of the question - too many eyes. But there, on the far side, a small ventilation shaft caught his attention.

    He climbed the building in a flash. He paused at the shaft, listening carefully for any sign that he''d been spotted.

    Hearing nothing but the distant murmur of the crowd inside, he carefully removed the grate and slipped into the darkness beyond.

    The shaft was narrow, barely wide enough for him to squeeze through. The metal was cold against his skin, and the air grew warmer as he went down.

    After several tense minutes of careful maneuvering, he reached another grate.

    Looking through, he found himself staring down into a huge room. The front section had an enormous furnace, its contents glowing with an unmistakable golden light.

    Zabuza''s eyes widened at the sight of so much molten gold.

    "A gold refinery," he whispered, connecting the dots to the Land of Waves'' extravagant spending and money. "But where did Kojiro get all this?"

    The sheer amount of gold was more than Zabuza had ever seen or heard of. Even the combined treasuries of the Five Great Nations would probably look small in comparison.

    The villagers stood in neat rows, their candles now out. The red-robed priest stood in front of the furnace, the statue raised high above his head.

    "Behold the gift of the deep!" the priest shouted. "This gold, pulled from the very veins of the earth by our benefactor, will fuel our rise to power!"

    Zabuza''s thoughts spun out of control as he recalled the old drunk''s wild tale of underwater creatures doling out gold.

    Could there really be any truth to such an outlandish story?

    As a ninja, Zabuza understood the power of wealth. Tools, weapons, information - everything had a price.

    With resources like this, the Land of Waves could become a major power, rivaling or even surpassing the established nations.

    If Kojiro really controlled such vast wealth, along with whatever force drove these villagers'' devotion, he was a far more dangerous figure than anyone realized.

    "The time is coming," the priest intoned, his voice echoing in the cavernous space. "Soon, the stars will align. The deep will rise, and with it, our destiny!"

    The villagers responded with a wordless cry. It was a sound of devotion, of fanaticism - and of something not quite human.

    As the night wore on, Zabuza remained hidden, watching the bizarre ritual unfold within the factory.

    Suddenly, a commotion near the furnace caught his attention. Two villagers were dragging a third between them, a man who seemed to be struggling against their grip.

    Unlike the others, his eyes were clear, filled with terror.

    "Please, no!" the man cried out, his voice strained to be heard over the furnace''s roar. "I don''t want this! I don''t want to change!"

    The red-robed priest turned, his misshapen head cocked to one side. "Ah, Brother Akira. Still clinging to your old self? Fear not. The embrace of the deep will wash away all your doubts."

    He raised the statue high. "Behold, the face of our benefactor! Let its gaze cleanse your mind and prepare your body for the glorious transformation!"

    Akira screamed.

    Then, abruptly, the scream cut off, replaced by a gurgling sound that was somehow even worse.

    Zabuza watched in horror as the man''s body began to change. His skin rippled and bulged, taking on a sickly greenish hue.

    His eyes bulged, becoming glassy and fish-like. And from his mouth...

    Zabuza looked away, his stomach churning. He''d seen many horrors in his life as a ninja, but nothing like this.

    When he looked back, Akira was gone, replaced by a creature that barely resembled a human. It swayed in place, making soft, wet sounds that might have been attempts at speech.

    The priest placed a hand on the creature''s shoulder. "Welcome, brother, to your true form. Rejoice, for you are one step closer to the deep!"

    The villagers let out a cheer, their voices a mix of screams, wails, and guttural growls that bounced off the factory walls

 The Demons Hunt: Devotaion to the Deep

    The cool night air did little to calm his racing thoughts as he processed the bizarre scene below.

    "Kojiro''s gotten this powerful in just a few months?" he muttered, his brow furrowed. "How did we miss this?"

    His eyes swept over the Land of Waves, a tiny island most people couldn''t even find on a map. Now it seemed to be ground zero for something worse than he could have imagined.

    "If the Mizukage hadn''t sent me to check on Kojiro, we might never have known," Zabuza realized. How close they had come to missing this threat entirely.

    He shook his head, refocusing on the task at hand. Stealthily, he made his way across the rooftop, careful not to alert those gathered below.

    This area, he noted, wasn''t dedicated to melting gold but rather to processing the molten metal into coins on an assembly line.

    Two long assembly lines divided the islanders into three groups.

    "Huh, these folks can actually form lines," he thought, surprised. It wasn''t just the villagers he''d seen earlier ¨C people from all over the island had shown up.

    As he scanned the crowd, his eyes narrowed. Something didn''t add up.

    "Wait a minute," he mumbled. "Shouldn''t there be more people here?"

    He remembered what Tazuna had said about everyone worshiping Dagon. "So why isn''t the whole island here for this gathering?"

    As he pondered these questions, his attention was drawn to the objects clutched in the villagers'' hands.

    Each held a stone statue in their hands, facing the platform at the front as if waiting for something.

    His keen eyes picked out the details of the statues ¨C they were identical to the one the Takahashi family had carved. Even the bloodstains from cut palms were there.

    "Those must be the ''trinkets'' Tazuna mentioned," he realized.

    As he observed, he noticed something odd about the statue held by the red-robed priest. It looked similar, but didn''t give him the same strange feeling when he looked at it.

    "Is that priest''s statue different somehow?" he mused, filing away this observation for later consideration.

    Before he could delve deeper into this mystery, a commotion at the front of the room caught his attention.

    A group was making its way to the platform, led by a man in a dark red robe that was almost black.

    Zabuza''s eyes widened as he recognized the figure. "Kojiro!"

    But it was the sight of the men following Kojiro that truly shocked him. Among the eleven, he recognized two as members of Kiri''s assassination unit.

    He recalled the nine Anbu members sent to hunt Kojiro, never to return. The village had assumed them dead, but the truth was far more disturbing.

    "I never expected they had actually joined him," he thought, struggling to comprehend the betrayal.

    The concept of Anbu ninjas turning against their village was almost unthinkable. These were supposed to be the most loyal, the most dedicated shinobi.

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Apart from the nine Kiri Anbu, there were two shorter individuals who also appeared to be ninjas. Unlike the villagers, they showed no signs of degeneration, indicating their combat abilities were intact.

    Twelve highly skilled ninjas, including the formidable Kojiro himself, constituted a force that even most other ninja teams would struggle to resist.

    And if Kojiro possessed some kind of additional power, as the bizarre ritual suggested, he would be even more dangerous.

    "This is a threat to the Land of Water," Zabuza concluded grimly. "I must report the situation here to the Mizukage as soon as I return."

    His attention was drawn back to the platform as Kojiro began to speak, his voice carrying easily through the space.

    "My lambs!" he called out, his arms spread wide in a gesture of embrace. "We gather here to praise the great Heavenly Father and Savior!"

    The crowd stirred, a low murmur of excitement rippling through the gathered islanders.

    "When the stars align, the dreamt-of underwater temple will finally descend!" the missing-nin continued, his voice rising in fervor.

    "On that day, we shall be freed from the shackles of flesh, finding our place in that wondrous realm, witnessing His great reawakening!"

    The crowd swayed in unison, their eyes glazed with fanatical devotion. Zabuza''s gaze swept over them, noting the vacant expressions and the way their bodies seemed to move unnaturally.

    "This is our destiny, as it was for our grandparents and great-grandparents," Kojiro proclaimed.

    "Our brethren, the Deep Ones, await us in that land. There, we shall forever bask in the glory of miracles, eternally serving our master."

    The gathered crowd swayed in unison, caught up in the fervor of his words. Zabuza noticed that even some of the more lucid-looking individuals seemed entranced.

    A cultist near the front called out. "Just like Brother Akira! He''s so much happier now, so much closer to our lord!"

    Kojiro nodded approvingly at the cultist''s words. "Indeed! Our numbers are endless, our power unimaginable!"

    "All who oppose the great Cthulhu shall be torn to pieces!"

    The crowd''s fervor reached a fever pitch as Kojiro led them in a chant.

    "Praise Dagon!"

    "Praise Cthulhu!"

    "Long live Cthulhu!"

    He raised his hands, and the crowd fell silent. With a gesture, he motioned to someone offstage.

    "In his eternal house at R''lyeh, the dead Cthulhu waits dreaming," he intoned solemnly.

    Two figures were roughly dragged onto the platform, their hands bound tightly behind their backs. Zabuza leaned forward, straining to see who they were.

    He was a bit shocked as he recognized them both ¨C the owner of the tavern across from the Land of Waves, and the drunken bridge builder, Tazuna.

    The tavern owner looked like he''d given up, his head bowed and shoulders slumped. Tazuna, on the other hand, was struggling against the ropes.

    "No! No, you can''t do this!" Tazuna shouted, his voice hoarse with fear. "I didn''t mean to say anything! I was drunk, I didn''t know what I was saying!"

    One of the cultists struck him across the face, shutting him up. The tavern owner remained quiet, but his eyes darted frantically around the room, searching for any chance of escape.

    Kojiro turned to face the prisoners, a benevolent smile on his face.

    "My lambs," he said softly, "why do you resist? Don''t you see the glory that awaits us all?"

    He then approached the prisoners, his voice taking on a mock-soothing tone. "Don''t be afraid. You''re about to receive a great gift."

    Tazuna spat at Kojiro''s feet. "Gift? You call that abomination a gift? I''d rather die!"

    The crowd grumbled angrily. Two cultists stepped forward, roughly grabbing him. The bridge builder cried out as they twisted his arms.

    The tavern owner, seeing the other prisoner''s treatment, finally broke his silence. "Please," he begged. "I have a family. Children. Don''t do this."

    Kojiro''s laugh was cold and devoid of mercy. "Your family will join you soon enough. They''ll know the joy of serving our lord too."

    The tavern owner raised his head, meeting his gaze. "I... I never wanted this," he whispered. "I just wanted to run my tavern in peace."

    "Peace?" the missing-nin laughed again. "What is the peace of a simple tavern compared to the eternal bliss that awaits us in the depths? You''ll understand soon enough."

    He turned to address the crowd once more. "Behold, my brothers and sisters! These two have strayed from the path, but tonight, they shall be redeemed!"

    The islanders got excited again, murmuring and swaying.

    "Brother Akira," Kojiro called out, "come show our lost friends how great it feels to change!"

    Someone stepped out of the crowd. It was the man who''d been changed earlier ¨C Akira. But now, instead of the scared human he''d been, Akira moved silently, his fish-like eyes locked on the two prisoners.

    "S-see?" Akira gurgled, his voice a wet, inhuman sound. "No more doubt... no more fear... only joy... only Cthulhu..."

    Tazuna struggled harder as Akira came closer. "No! Get away from me, you monster!"

    But it was no use. Two cultists held him still as Akira reached out with webbed hands.

    "Embrace... the change..." Akira burbled.

 The Demons Hunt: The Crowns Embrace 1

    Zabuza watched from the shadows as Akira, his eyes now more fish than human, reached out towards Tazuna and the tavern owner with webbed hands.

    Just as his fingers were about to touch Tazuna''s face, Kojiro spoke sharply. "Stop."

    Akira froze, his hand inches from Tazuna''s face. The bridge builder let out a shaky breath, relief and dread mixing in his eyes.

    The missing-nin stepped forward, grinning like a cat that caught a mouse. "Not yet, Brother Akira. Our lambs here don''t get what we''re offering them."

    He turned to the crowd, spreading his arms wide like he was on stage. "Brothers and sisters, these two have lost their way. But before we bring them back, let''s remind them what they''re leaving behind."

    Then, he looked at the trembling tavern owner. "You mentioned your family earlier, didn''t you? Your children?"

    The tavern owner nodded, a tiny spark of hope flickering in his eyes. "Y-yes. Please, if you have any kindnessˇŞ"

    "Kindness?" Kojiro cut him off with a wave. "Oh, what we''re offering is far superior. How about we play a little game? A chance for freedom, if you will."

    The tavern owner''s eyes got big. "Free? You... you''d let us go?"

    Kojiro''s laugh echoed through the factory. "Oh, not just you. Bring them in!"

    A side door creaked open, and two cultists came in, dragging a woman and two children, a boy and a girl.

    The tavern owner''s face went white.

    "Mina! Kai! Yuki!" he yelled, pulling at the ropes holding him. "Let them go! They''ve got nothing to do with this!"

    Kojiro laughed again, cold and mean. "Nothing to do with this? They''ve got everything to do with this. They''re your family, aren''t they? And family should share in big moments like this."

    He waved, and the cultists released their captives. The three newcomers stumbled forward, scared and confused.

    Kojiro turned back to the tavern owner, his voice mockingly gentle. "See? We''re not tearing your family apart. In fact, we''re giving you a chance to be together forever."

    The tavern owner''s face twisted as he realized what Kojiro meant. "No... please, no. Not them. Do whatever you want to me, but let them go!"

    "Now, here are the rules of our little game," Kojiro announced, ignoring his begging. "Your beloved family members will fight each other. The last one standing, along with you will walk free"

    He snapped his fingers, and a cultist brought forward three knives.

    "The tools for your freedom," Kojiro said. "Or your doom. It''s all up to you."

    Mina, the wife, looked at her husband with tears streaming down her face. "I''m sorry," she whispered. "I love you all so much."

    Before anyone could react, she grabbed one of the knives and killed herself.

    "AAAAhhhh..."

    The tavern owner''s scream of pain echoed through the factory as Kai and Yuki stared in shock at their mom''s body.

    Yuki, her eyes wide and unfocused, slowly reached for another knife. "I... I don''t want to die," she muttered, her voice barely audible.

    Kai turned to her, his face full of disbelief. "Yuki, no. We can''tˇŞ"

    This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.

    But his words were cut off as his big sister struck. Kai fell, his face showing betrayal and confusion.

    Yuki stood there, knife in hand, a crazy laugh bubbling up from her throat. "Hihihihahaha... I did it," she said, her voice getting higher. "I''m free. We''re free, Dad."

    "We''re free!"

    She turned to the missing-nin, her eyes wild. "I won your game. Now let us go!"

    Kojiro''s smile got even bigger, looking almost inhuman. "Of course. I keep my word, after all. I promised freedom, and freedom you''ll have."

    Relief washed over Yuki''s face, but it didn''t last long. In a blur too fast to see, Kojiro moved.

    Yuki blinked, confused. ''Why... why is everything sideways?'' she thought. ''Dad? Why can I see... myself?''

    Her headless fell to the ground as Kojiro held up her severed head for all to see.

    "I freed you," he said, his voice mockingly serious. "Freed you from your sad, dirty life. To think you''d kill your own brother so easily."

    "How wonderfully ugly."

    He tossed the head aside like it was trash, turning back to the tavern owner and Tazuna. "You see, this is what humans are really like. Selfish, brutal, willing to throw everything away just to live a little longer."

    The tavern owner stared at the bodies of his family, his mind struggling to process what had just happened. He had lost everything. His wife, his children, his whole world - gone in a flash.

    He had nothing left to lose now. No reason to be afraid anymore.

    With a sudden burst of energy, he yanked at his bonds. The ropes, weakened by his earlier struggles, finally gave way. Before anyone could react, he lunged for the knife that had fallen from his daughter''s hand.

    "You bastard!" he roared, charging at Kojiro with the knife raised high. "I''ll kill you!"

    Kojiro didn''t move. He just stood there, a small smile playing on his lips as the tavern owner bore down on him.

    The knife plunged into Kojiro''s chest, right where his heart should be. The tavern owner pushed with all his might, driving the blade in to the hilt.

    But Kojiro didn''t flinch. He didn''t even blink.

    Slowly, almost lazily, he looked down at the knife protruding from his chest. "Is that all?" he asked, his voice filled with amusement.

    The tavern owner stumbled back, his eyes wide with disbelief. "What... what are you?"

    Kojiro reached up and casually pulled the knife out. There was no blood, no wound - just smooth, unbroken skin where the blade had entered.

    "I am the herald of the Great Old Ones," he smirked. "Your puny weapons cannot harm me."

    Realization dawned on the tavern owner''s face. If he couldn''t kill Kojiro, he''d deny him the satisfaction of turning him into one of those things.

    He turned the knife on himself, ready to plunge it into his own heart. But before he could, strong hands grabbed him from behind. The cultists had finally reacted, disarming him and forcing him to his knees.

    "Punish him!" one of the cultists shouted. "He dared to attack our lord!"

    The crowd surged forward, angry faces all around. But Kojiro held up a hand, and they all stopped in their tracks.

    "No," he called out. "He has shown us the depths of human desperation. For that, he deserves a special reward."

    He gestured to one of his followers. "Bring me the sacred treasure."

    A hush fell over the crowd as a cultist approached, carrying something shiny on a velvet cushion. As Kojiro picked it up, the dim light caught it, revealing a long golden crown with a complicated design.

    "Look," Kojiro said, his voice full of respect, "the sacred treasure of the Deep. A crown fit for those who will serve in Cthulhu''s court."

    The tavern owner''s eyes widened as he recognized it. It was the same crown he had bought from Tazuna, a deal that now seemed to have sealed his fate. "I didn''t know... I swear I didn''t know it was important!"

    Kojiro''s smile got wider, showing teeth that looked too sharp to be human. "Oh, but it is important. More important than you could ever imagine. And now, you''ll have the honor of wearing it."

    The tavern owner laughed, a hollow, broken sound. "Go ahead," he spat.

    He had nothing left to lose, no reason to fear death. But as his eyes roamed the crowd in his final moments, he froze.

    "Pochi? Kaisha?" he gasped, spotting the boatmen who had mysteriously disappeared earlier. They stood nearby, their faces blank and eyes unfocused.

    Kojiro''s gaze sharpened, noticing the flash of recognition. "Oh? You know these two, do you?" He gestured, and Pochi stepped forward mechanically.

    "Pochi, isn''t it?" his voice was deceptively gentle. "Tell me about your friend here."

    Pochi''s voice came out flat, devoid of emotion. "His name is Yato. He runs... ran... the tavern by the docks."

    "Yato," Kojiro rolled the name on his tongue, savoring it. "And how long have you known our friend Yato?"

    "Twenty years," Pochi replied. "We grew up together. I was best man at his wedding."

    Each word was like a knife twisting in Yato''s gut. The betrayal cut deeper than any physical wound Kojiro could inflict.

    "You... you brought me here?" Yato''s voice cracked.

    Pochi''s blank eyes met Yato''s. For a moment, something flickered in their depths - regret?

    Fear? But it was gone in an instant.

    "Fascinating," Kojiro mused. "The bonds of friendship, shattered so easily. Doesn''t it make you wonder, Yato? How fragile human connections truly are?"

    Yato spat blood at Kojiro''s feet. "Go to hell."

    Kojiro just laughed. "We''re already there."

    He raised the crown. "Now, let''s see how this fits, shall we?"

 The Demons Hunt: The Crowns Embrace 2

    Yato''s eyes darted around the room, taking in the gathered cultists. Pochi and Kaisha stood impassively beside Kojiro. Their vacant stares chilled him more than any threat.

    "I... I''m here," Yato managed, his voice barely above a whisper. "The crown-"

    "Yes, the crown," Kojiro interrupted, his smile widening to reveal teeth unnaturally sharp. "But I''m afraid we have a small problem."

    Yato''s breath caught in his throat. "What do you mean?"

    Kojiro lifted the crown, its strange angles catching the dim light. "Your head. It''s utterly incompatible with this masterpiece."

    He no longer feared death. But pain? The promise of agony still held terrible power over him.

    "We''ll have to make some adjustments," Kojiro continued, his voice filled with a perverse excitement.

    Before Yato could react, Kojiro''s hand shot out, grabbing him with inhuman strength. Yato struggled instinctively, even as his mind screamed the futility of resistance.

    "Hold him," he commanded. Pochi and Kaisha stepped forward, their grip tightened. There was no going back now.

    Kojiro pulled out a knife. Its edge caught the light, sharp and menacing. "Now," he whispered, almost tenderly, "let''s make you fit for your crown, Yato."

    "Ahhhhh!"

    Yato''s screams filled the factory. Kojiro cut into him, removing bits of flesh and bone with cold efficiency.

    "You should be honored," he said conversationally, as if discussing the weather rather than mutilating a man. "Few are chosen for such... intimate communion with the Great Old Ones."

    The knife scraped against bone. Yato could hear it over his own yells. His head felt wrong, changing shape to fit the crown.

    Through the haze of pain, he caught sight of Tazuna. The bridge builder cowered in a corner, his eyes wide with horror. Yato tried to speak, but only gurgled. Kojiro stepped back, eyes gleaming. "Impressive," he said.

    Yato shook on the ground, fading in and out. He looked around frantically, eyes landing on Pochi. Was his friend still in there somewhere?

    In those last moments of clarity, his gaze darted wildly around the room. He looked at Pochi, searching for any hint of the friend he once knew. Finding nothing but a mindless servant, his eyes shot upward, locking onto a figure lurking above. Even through the fog of agony, he recognized the silhouette.

    The stranger.

    The man he''d seen watching the village.

    His last hope for... what?

    Revenge?

    Salvation for others?

    With his remaining strength, he tried to call out o beg for help. "Hel..." Yato choked out, blood in his mouth. It was enough. The cultists looked up as one, following Yato''s gaze.

    ----------

    High above, hidden in the shadows, Zabuza cursed under his breath. Then, he rose and vanished from sight.

    "Intruder!" Kojiro barked, momentarily distracted from his grisly task. "Capture him!"

    The eleven ninja behind Kojiro transformed into black shadows, leaping onto the rooftop in pursuit. Below, the hundreds of cultists turned as one, rushing out of the factory.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Zabuza''s eyes widened as he saw the horde pouring out of the building. They moved like zombies, but faster ¨C much faster. Their eyes were vacant, their mouths slack, but their bodies moved with unnatural coordination.

    "Damn it," he muttered, weighing his options. Too many to fight. He''d have to run, lose them in the village or pick them off one by one.

    Zabuza jumped from the roof, pushing chakra into his legs. He ran, hearing the cultists chase after him, their steps in sync.

    As he leapt from roof to roof, he glanced back. What he saw chilled him to the bone.

    The cultists swarmed like insects, their bodies twisting in impossible ways as they scaled buildings and obstacles. Those at the front of the pack threw themselves at the walls, fingers clawing at the smooth surfaces. Many fell, their bodies hitting the ground.

    But the fallen didn''t slow the horde. Instead, the cultists behind simply climbed over their fallen brethren, using the growing pile of bodies as a stairway. Within seconds, a mountain of flesh had formed, allowing the pursuers to reach heights they shouldn''t have been able to.

    He watched as cultists at the top of these human pyramids launched themselves into the air, arms outstretched, fingers grasping for him. Their faces remained blank, devoid of emotion, even as they hurled themselves to certain injury or death.

    "What the hell did he do to them?" Zabuza muttered, pushing himself to move faster.

    He leapt across a wide street, landing on a taller building. He thought he''d gotten away, but then he heard wood breaking. Still behind me?

    Turning, he saw cultists throwing themselves at the building next to his. Their combined weight and force was literally tearing the structure apart. As the building collapsed, cultists rode the falling debris like a wave, using it to propel themselves towards Zabuza''s position.

    He didn''t wait to see if they''d make it. He was already running, his mind racing faster than his feet. These weren''t normal people anymore. Whatever Kojiro had done to them, it had stripped away their humanity, leaving behind nothing but single-minded, relentless pursuers.

    As he ran, Zabuza caught glimpses of the chaos spreading through the village. More and more people were joining the horde, their movements shifting from normal to that same eerie, synchronized gait in an instant. It was as if some unseen signal was turning the entire population into a mindless, hunting swarm.

    "I''ve got to get off this island," he thought, changing direction towards the docks. But even as he formulated his escape plan, a part of him knew that running wasn''t enough.

    ----------

    Back in the factory, now empty save for Kojiro, Yato, and Tazuna, the gruesome scene continued to unfold.

    Kojiro released his grip, and the tavern owner''s body collapsed to the floor. What remained of his head, now flattened like a deflated ball, lay motionless. One eye, partially dislodged from its socket, seemed to stare directly at Tazuna.

    The sight shocked him sober. His mind cleared instantly. He suddenly understood exactly what was about to happen.

    "I surrender!" Tazuna cried out, his voice cracking with terror. "I surrender to Dagon! I will worship the great Cthulhu and become His servant!"

    He fell to his knees, prostrating himself before Kojiro. "Praise Dagon! Praise Cthulhu!"

    Kojiro turned to face Tazuna, the blood-stained crown still in his hands. His eyes, cold and calculating, assessed the bridge builder''s groveling form.

    "Your surrender comes too late," Kojiro said, his voice devoid of emotion. "You''ve already proven yourself unworthy of the Great Old One''s gifts."

    He gestured towards the tavern owner''s corpse. "But fear not. You''ll still serve a purpose."

    Tazuna''s eyes widened in horror as he realized his fate was sealed. "No, please! I''ll do anything! I''ll serve faithfully!"

    Kojiro ignored his pleas, turning instead to address someone in the shadows. "Brother Akira, come forth. Show our friend here the true path to enlightenment."

    From the darkness emerged the transformed figure of Akira, his fish-like eyes gleaming in the dim light. He moved with an unnatural grace, his webbed hands reaching out towards Tazuna.

    "No! No!" he screamed, trying to back away. But there was nowhere to go.

    Kojiro watched impassively as Akira approached Tazuna. "You spoke of our secrets to outsiders," he said. "Now, you''ll become one of those secrets."

    Akira touched Tazuna''s face. The bridge builder''s screams changed, becoming wet and strange. His skin shifted, turning a sickly green. As Tazuna changed, Kojiro heard noise from outside.

    A cultist burst into the room, panting heavily. "Lord Dagon! The intruder... he''s escaping! Our forces are in pursuit, but..."

    Kojiro''s eyes narrowed. "But what?"

    The cultist swallowed hard. "He''s... he''s killing our brothers and sisters."

    For a moment, Kojiro seemed to consider this news. Then, with a casual gesture, he placed the blood-stained crown atop Tazuna''s still-transforming head.

    "Let him run," Kojiro said, a cold smile playing across his lips. "He''ll spread the word of our power. And when the stars align, nowhere will be beyond our reach."

    He turned back to watch Tazuna''s final moments of humanity slip away. "The age of man is ending. The age of Cthulhu is at hand."

    As Tazuna''s screams faded into inhuman gurgles, Kojiro''s laughter echoed through the factory.

 The Demons Hunt: Escape 1

    Zabuza''s sandals skimmed the clay tiles, behind him, the pursuit continued.

    ''Just a bit further,'' he thought. ''If I hit the coast, I can swim across. Kojiro won''t let them follow me too farˇŞhe''s still too scared of Kiri.''

    Once across the water, he could tell the Mizukage everything. This thought pushed him harder, his muscles burning with effort.

    A black-clad figure appeared from the shadowsˇŞan ANBU with an eagle porcelain mask. But Zabuza didn''t slow down. He charged straight at the ninja, reaching for the handle of his massive sword.

    The ANBU''s hands blurred through seals. "Water Style: Water Bullet Jutsu!"

    High-pressure water bullets shot from his mouth. Zabuza twisted in mid-air, feeling the moisture on his skin as the bullets whistled past.

    As the last bullet passed, he snapped back into his charge. He closed the distance in an instant, the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ cleaving through the air as it clashed against the ANBU''s hastily drawn sword.

    Clang!

    They exchanged blows, moving faster than the eye could follow.

    "You''re good," Zabuza grunted, blocking a strike aimed at his throat. The force sent vibrations up his arm. "But I''m better."

    He feinted left, then dropped low, sweeping the ninja''s legs. As the ANBU lost balance, Zabuza surged upward. The blade found the gap in the armor, its massive blade cleaving through flesh and bone.

    The ANBU gasped, then went limp. Zabuza didn''t pause. More pursuers were closing in, their chakra signatures were getting closer.

    He sprinted towards the edge of the roof. With a burst of chakra, he leaped, soaring across the gap between buildings. As he flew, he saw the horde below. The cultists moved in perfect sync, twisting and climbing like inhuman creatures.

    He landed on the next roof, rolling to absorb the impact. He was up and running again instantly, channeling chakra to his feet as he hit the wall of the next building. Defying gravity, he ran straight up, each step leaving a faint blue glow of chakra behind.

    Two more ANBU appeared, running parallel to him on either side. He gritted his teeth. Annoying pests.

    The ANBU on his left threw a barrage of shuriken. Zabuza ducked, feeling the wind from the projectiles ruffle his hair. One grazed his cheek, leaving a thin line of fire.

    Poison?!

    He quickly swung the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ in a wide arc, the massive blade creating a barrier.

    The ANBU dodged, but lost momentum. The ninja fell behind, leaving Zabuza to focus on the remaining threat.

    The ANBU on his right closed in, tanto blade glowing with a blue light. Zabuza met the attack with the flat of his blade, the clash of metal ringing out.

    Cling! Clang!

    They fought as they ran, neither giving ground, their feet never missing a step on the vertical surface.

    Zabuza analyzed the ANBU''s style, looking for weaknesses. There ¨C a slight favoring of the left side, barely noticeable but enough to exploit.

    As the ANBU prepared for another strike, Zabuza suddenly reversed direction. The unexpected move caught the ANBU off guard, their strike hitting nothing but air. In that split second of imbalance, Zabuza struck. The Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ found its mark, cleaving through the ANBU''s defense and into their body.

    Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    The ninja fell to the street below. Zabuza allowed himself a smile, but the victory was short-lived.

    The remaining ANBU had used the distraction to get behind him, his blade slicing through Zabuza''s flesh.

    He roared in pain and anger, the sound more animal than human. He spun, ignoring the pain in his side, and grabbed the ANBU''s arm. Using the ninja''s own momentum, he hurled them off the wall, sending them tumbling through the air.

    As the ANBU fell, Zabuza''s hands blurred through seals, drawing on the moisture in the air and his own sweat. "Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!"

    A massive dragon made of water erupted from a nearby canal, its glowing eyes fixed on the falling ANBU. With a roar that shook the buildings, it smashed into the ninja and the cultists below. The street flooded, bodies washing away in the torrent, their inhuman shrieks cut short by the rushing water.

    Zabuza didn''t wait to see the aftermath. He was already moving, pushing his body to its limits. The docks were in sight now, the promise of escape was in reach.

    As he approached the water''s edge, he stopped. The sea was alive, but it wasn''t the gentle lapping of waves that caught Zabuza''s attention. It was the creatures emerging from the depths.

    They erupted from the depths. Moonlight caught their slime-slicked hides. Hunched and malformed, they shambled from the surf.

    In the distance, massive shapes breached the surface ¨C whales, but grotesquely altered. Their broad backs carried more of these monstrosities, turning them into living troop transports for this army of abominations.

    Shit...

    He''d seen horrors in his years as a shinobi but the sight of countless deep ones swarming the shore made him uncomfortable.

    The creature''s webbed hand reached for him, jolting Zabuza into action. His body responded before his mind could process, years of training kicking in as he dodged their claws.

    Chakra surged through Zabuza''s pathways as his fingers channeled power for the jutsu. "Water Clone Jutsu!" he growled, his voice rough with exertion.

    In an instant, three perfect copies of Zabuza materialized from the seawater. They formed a semicircle between Zabuza and the advancing monsters.

    The deep ones attacked with a speed and coordination that shouldn''t have been possible for their misshapen bodies. Zabuza and his clones met the charge, their blades glinting in the pale moonlight as they clashed with the horde.

    Metal rang against chitinous armor, disrupted by the wet sounds of torn flesh and shattered bone. But the deep ones'' cries were wrongˇŞinhuman shrieks that vibrated through his skull and set his teeth on edge, their alien frequencies making his very marrow ache.

    Zabuza''s blade found its mark again and again, but where blood should have flowed, only ichor oozed. The creatures lurched on, heedless of wounds that would fell any mortal foe. A deep one with a gaping chest wound simply swayed back to its feet, gnashing its teeth ¨C row upon row of needle-sharp fangs ¨C and rejoining the fray.

    As his clones bought him precious seconds, he quickly analyzed the situation with the cold logic of a trained killer. He couldn''t win this fight ¨C not against these numbers. His only hope was to break through their lines and make for the open water.

    With a grunt, he formed another set of seals, pushing his chakra to its limits. "Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" The sea behind him roared to life, forming into a massive, serpentine shape that dwarfed his previous creation.

    The water dragon crashed into the horde of deep ones, scattering them like bowling pins, their inhuman bodies crushed by the force of the impact.

    Zabuza seized his chance. He dashed forward, using the confusion to slip between the stunned creatures. His feet barely touched the ground as he ran, each step precisely placed to avoid the grasping hands and snapping jaws of the fallen deep ones.

    But for every deep one he dodged, two more seemed to take its place. His nostrils flared at the stenchˇŞrotting fish and something far fouler. All around him, glistening limbs reached out, webbed fingers grasping for purchase on his flesh.

    A harpoon whistled past Zabuza''s ear. He twisted, but not fast enough to avoid the barb entirely. Warm blood trickled down his jaw.

    Then pain exploded across his back as claws raked his flesh. He felt the familiar warmth of blood soaking through the tattered remains of his shirt.

    The horde pressed in, their breath hot on his neck.

    Without hesitation, Zabuza''s hands blurred through seals, moving faster than they ever had before. He took a deep breath, feeling the chakra build within him to near-bursting levels. "Water Style: Great Waterfall Jutsu!"

    The ocean itself seemed to rise up at his command.

    A massive wall of water, easily fifty feet high, formed behind him. For a moment, it hung there, suspended. Then, with a roar that drowned out even the screeches of the deep ones, it crashed down onto the beach.

    The water struck with devastating force, sweeping away everything in its path. Deep ones were tossed like driftwood, their bodies smashing against rocks and buildings.

    Zabuza surrendered himself to the current, using the wave''s power to carry him down the coast. Debris battered his already roughed up body, but he clung to consciousness, one hand firmly gripping the handle of his beloved sword.

    As the waters receded, he found himself sprawled on jagged rocks, coughing and sputtering. Every movement sent daggers of pain through his muscles, but he forced himself upright, scanning the altered shoreline.

    The beach lay bare, strewn with the broken forms of deep ones. They should be dead...

 The Demons Hunt: Escape 2

    Zabuza''s hope was short-lived.

    His muscles tightened as he looked at the beach. The calm shore was now crawling with strange creatures coming out of the dark water. These creature with their scaly skin kept coming in bigger and bigger numbers.

    Something big caught his eye far out in the water. It was huge, even bigger than the whale-like things carrying the Deep Ones. A giant head rose up, with eyes as big as houses.

    His breath stopped for a second.

    A summon?

    His chest was moving fast, and he was almost out of chakra. But he was a ninja, trained to fight even when things looked bad. He held his big sword tighter, its weight making him feel a bit better.

    The crowd of monsters rushed forward like a big wave of twisted bodies and bulging eyes. Zabuza ran to meet them.

    As the first bunch reached him, he turned on his heel, swinging his sword in a big circle.

    *SHUNK! SPLAT!*

    The sword hit with a nasty crunch, cutting through three of then at once. Green blood sprayed on his face as the creatures fell, still moving a bit. Without stopping, he turned the sword around and stabbed backward, hitting another one that tried to sneak up on him.

    A webbed hand swiped at his face. He ducked, feeling the wind as claws just missed his head.

    "Too slow, fish-face!"

    He hit back with an upward slash, cutting the Deep One in half from bottom to top. As it fell apart, two more came at him.

    He stepped to the side of a jumping attack, bringing his sword down on the creature''s outstretched arm. The arm flew off, green blood shooting from the stump.

    *SCREEEECH!*

    Its scream was cut short as Zabuza''s next swing took off its head.

    His sword moved through the air, leaving cut-up bodies behind it. Cut-off arms and misshapen heads were all over the beach, but for every monster that fell, three more took its place.

    A bunch of spears flew through the air. He dropped to one knee, the spears flying over his head and hitting the creatures behind him. In one smooth move, he stood up and spun, his sword knocking a second bunch of spears back into the crowd.

    THUNK! THUNK! THUNK!

    The spears found their marks, eliciting inhuman shrieks from the impaled creatures.

    The huge thing in the water didn''t move, its big eyes fixed on the fight. Zabuza kept looking between the giant and the coming horde.

    Why wasn''t it joining in?

    What''s it waiting for?

    A sharp pain in his leg brought his attention back to the fight. A Deep One had grabbed onto his leg, its needle-like teeth biting into his flesh.

    "ARGH! You little-"

    He roared in anger, smashing the bottom of his sword down on the creature''s head.

    *CRUNCH!*

    As he pulled the dead thing''s teeth from his leg, two more jumped at him. Zabuza did a backflip as he went over his attackers. He landed behind them and immediately swung his sword low, cutting off their legs at the knee.

    *SHLICK!*

    This tale has been unlawfully lifted without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    The creatures fell, screaming. He shut them up with quick, precise stabs to their weird skulls. But he didn''t get a break. The horde pressed in.

    His arms hurt from tiredness, each swing of his big sword now taking all his willpower. Sweat and blood stung his eyes as he kept fighting, his famous sword moves now just desperate swings and blocks.

    A big Deep One charged, pushing smaller creatures out of its way. This one was different - its hands were grotesquely enlarged, the flesh hardened into shield-like protrusions.

    Zabuza met its charge head-on, putting chakra into his blade. The sword glowed blue as it arced towards the monster''s thick skin.

    CLANG!

    The sound of metal striking something far harder than flesh rang out. His eyes widened as his blade met the creature''s shield-hand.

    "What the hell are you?" he growled through gritted teeth.

    The Deep One''s only response was a growl, its bulbous eyes fixed on him. It pushed back, its other hand swinging around in a vicious arc.

    Zabuza ducked under the blow, feeling the wind of its passage ruffle his hair. He disengaged, leaping back to reassess. His keen eyes noticed a hairline crack in his beloved Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ where it had struck the creature''s shield-hand.

    "Tch. You cracked my blade," he snarled. "Now I''m really pissed."

    The monster charged again, both shield-hands raised.

    He couldn''t match its strength, and his blade was compromised. But he wasn''t called the Demon of the Hidden Mist for nothing.

    As the Deep One closed in, Zabuza suddenly dropped low, sliding between its legs. Then, he spun, channeling chakra into his arms. His damaged blade was aimed not at the creature''s shielded front, but at its unprotected back.

    CRACK! SQUELCH!

    The Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ bit deep, but the earlier damage took its toll. As the blade cleaved through the Deep One''s tough hide, a good foot of the sword''s tip snapped off, embedding itself in the creature''s spine.

    The monster fell, green ichor pooling beneath it. Zabuza stood over it, panting, his once-mighty blade now jagged and broken.

    "Looks like we''re both a little worse for wear," he muttered, eyeing his damaged sword.

    That''s when he saw it - a behemoth Deep One, easily twice the size of the big Deep One, lumbering towards him. Its hide was a patchwork of scars and strange, pulsating growths. In one massive hand, it dragged an anchor that looked like it belonged on a galleon.

    Zabuza''s lips curled into a grim smile. "Well, big guy, let''s see what you''ve got."

    He charged forward, his broken blade raised high. The behemoth roared, swinging its massive anchor in a wide arc.

    "Come on, you overgrown fish stick!" Zabuza taunted, ducking under the swing.

    He closed the distance, putting more chakra into his blade.

    For a moment, they were locked in a contest of strength, his arms shaking as he pushed against the creature''s weight. With one last push, he let out a loud yell and shoved forward.

    "HRAAAAGH!"

    His blade cut through the Deep One''s tough skin, splitting it from shoulder to hip.

    SQUELCH!

    But as the two halves of the monster fell away, he realized he''d made a mistake. His blade was stuck in the creature''s thick bones. He pulled hard, but it wouldn''t come loose.

    "No, no, no!" Zabuza muttered, his eyes widening in panic.

    A clawed hand scratched across his back, making him hiss in pain. Zabuza let go of his sword and spun, ramming his elbow into his attacker''s face.

    *CRACK!*

    Now without his Kubikirib¨­ch¨­, he grabbed for his kunai. The smaller blade felt tiny compared to his big sword, but it was all he had. He stabbed and slashed, green blood covering his arms up to his elbows.

    The kunai found the eye socket of a jumping creature. Zabuza pushed with all his strength, feeling the blade sink into the bone. But as he tried to pull it out, he found it was stuck, just like his sword.

    "Tsk, what a day," he grunted. "Can''t a shinobi catch a break?"

    A heavy hit to his side sent him stumbling forward. He turned the stumble into a roll, barely avoiding the snapping teeth of another Deep One. As he got to his feet, he found himself surrounded, with no weapon and almost no energy left.

    But Zabuza wasn''t helpless. He''d killed his first man with his bare hands before he was even a proper ninja. Now, he put what little chakra he had left into his arms and legs, making himself stronger.

    A Deep One charged. He stepped to the side at the last second, grabbing the creature''s arm and using its speed to throw it into its friends.

    "You want some too?" he growled at the next attacker.

    Another swiped at him with its claws out. He caught the arm mid-swing, twisting until he heard a pop as the shoulder came out of its socket.

    *POP!*

    His fist smashed in the skull of one of them, while a chakra-boosted kick sent another flying into its buddies. Zabuza fought like a wild animal, his hands and feet dealing death with every hit. But even as he fought, he knew he couldn''t win.

    A tentacle, as thick as a tree trunk and covered in suckers, swept across the beach. Zabuza jumped, pulling his legs up to his chest as the tentacle passed just below him. He landed hard, immediately rolling to avoid a shower of poisoned spines shot from the bloated bodies of nearby the Deep Ones.

    *WHOOSH! THWIP! THWIP!*

    Getting up to one knee, Zabuza''s hands quickly made a series of signs. With nearly the last bit of his chakra, he shouted, "Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu!"

    A ball of water appeared around him, pushing back the nearest creatures. The sudden silence was weird after all the noise of the fight. He knew the jutsu wouldn''t last long, but it gave him a few precious seconds to catch his breath and look at his situation.

    This is bad...

    He shook his head, trying to focus. I need a plan. Fast.

    The beach was lost. The sea was lost. There was nowhere to run.

 The Demons Hunt: Escape 3

    As the water prison started to fail, Zabuza gritted his teeth. He had no choice but to fight. With a burst of strength born from desperation, he broke the jutsu, sending a wave of water that knocked back the closest creatures.

    *WHOOSH! SPLASH!*

    A Deep One lunged at him, mouth wide open. He stepped inside its reach, driving the heel of his hand up into its chin hard enough to snap its head back.

    *CRACK!*

    "Not today!" he snarled.

    As it fell, he grabbed its arm, using the dead body as a shield against attacks from its friends. The wet slap of claws against dead flesh filled the air.

    He threw away the mangled body, only to find himself face-to-face with another one twice his size. It swung a massive, club-like arm at his head. He ducked under the blow, feeling the wind of its passing ruffle his hair.

    *WHOOSH*

    He hit back with a series of quick strikes to the creature''s middle, each blow strong enough to burst internal organs.

    *THUD! THUD! THUD!*

    The monster stumbled back, green blood leaking from its mouth. Zabuza pressed his advantage, jumping up to drive his knee into its face. As it fell, he grabbed its head and twisted sharply, hearing the crack of its neck breaking.

    *SNAP!*

    But even as that threat fell, more took its place. His arms and legs felt like they were made of lead, each movement taking all his effort. A Deep One''s claw found his shoulder, tearing a big gash. Another latched onto his leg, its teeth sinking deep into his calf.

    "ARGH!" he roared in defiance. "You want a piece of me? Come and get it!"

    He brought his elbow down on the skull of the one biting his leg, feeling bone give way under the blow. Spinning, he used the momentum to throw the creature still clinging to his shoulder into its advancing friends.

    *CRUNCH! THUD!*

    His eyes scanned the battlefield, looking for any advantage. There ¨C a gap in the horde, a clear path to the water. If he could just reach it, maybe he could...

    He didn''t let himself finish the thought. Hope was a luxury he couldn''t afford. But survival instinct took over. He charged, finding strength he didn''t know he had.

    His fists and feet lashed out as he ran, breaking bones and bursting organs. A Deep One leaped at him from the side. Without slowing down, Zabuza clothes-lined it, feeling its neck snap from the impact.

    *CRACK!*

    He was almost there. The waves hit the shore, promising escape. But as his foot touched the water, he felt something wrap around his ankle. Looking down, he saw a pale, almost see-through hand gripping him with inhuman strength.

    "What the-" his eyes widened in shock.

    More hands burst out of the sand, grabbing at his legs. The creatures he thought he''d left behind rushed forward, their empty eyes fixed on their prey.

    He thrashed and struggled, his fists smashing into grabbing hands and twisted faces. But for every one he fought off, more took its place again. It was not stopping. He was pulled down, the weight of countless bodies pressing him into the sand.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The smell of rotting fish and alien flesh filled his nose, almost choking him. His arms were pinned to his sides, his legs trapped by the press of bodies. Still, he fought, snapping his head back to smash the nose of a Deep One that got too close to his face.

    CRUNCH!

    In those last moments, as the tide of monsters threatened to overwhelm him, Zabuza''s mind raced. He thought of his plans, his dreams for Kiri. But those thoughts didn''t last long.

    The Demon of the Hidden Mist had no time for regrets or deep thinking.

    With the last of his strength, Zabuza let out a final roar. "I AM ZABUZA MOMOCHI, THE DEMON OF THE HIDDEN MIST! YOU''LL REMEMBER THIS DAY!"

    He thrashed wildly, feeling bones break and flesh tear under his assault.

    *CRACK! SNAP! SQUELCH!*

    He would not die quietly.

    The monsters swarmed over him, a mass of gray-green flesh and glassy, bulging eyes. Zabuza disappeared beneath them, lost in a sea of twisted bodies and fishy stench.

    Just then, a massive wave crashed onto the shore, bigger than any before. The water rushed around the mass, its roar drowning out their inhuman shrieks. For a moment, the beach was chaos.

    *ROAR! SPLASH! GURGLE!*

    As the wave pulled back, the beach was a mess of moving bodies and churning sand. Deep Ones got to their feet, shaking off the impact of the sudden flood. They started to regroup, their bulging eyes scanning the shore without really seeing.

    The horde moved randomly, some shuffling back towards the sea, others stumbling up the beach.

    In the confusion, they rose from the surf, looking just like the rest. They joined the stumbling crowd, blending in with the group. The creatures moved without any real purpose, their movements as strange as their looks.

    ---

    High up in a twisted old tree, a spider watched everything. Its many eyes hadn''t missed a single detail of the battle, from Zabuza''s first stand to the final, chaotic moments.

    The spider''s gaze moved from one scene to another. It watched the huge creature still waiting in the water. The thing''s house-sized eyes stayed fixed on the spot where Zabuza had last been seen.

    Then the spider noticed something odd. One of the Deep Ones was walking away from the main group.

    Its movement was lost in the general chaos, just another creature in the mass of monsters. It walked along the shoreline, its movements more purposeful than the others.

    It stumbled along the shoreline, following the push and pull of the waves.

    In the sand near its feet, something shiny caught the light. Its webbed foot kicked the object as it passed, sending it sliding across the beach.

    For a moment, the moonlight caught the edge of what looked like a broken piece of metal - maybe part of a blade - before it was lost again in the dark sand.

    The creature paused, its bulbous eyes scanning the area. It bent down, clawed hands sifting through the sand as if searching for something.

    Nearby, a group of Deep Ones turned their heads, empty eyes fixed on the strange behavior of their kin. One of them, larger than the others, approached the searching creature.

    It leaned in close, its face mere inches from the other. For a moment, they stared at each other.

    "Hrrk... not... right..." the larger one growled.

    Suddenly, its head snapped towards the forest. Without another sound, it lumbered away from the shore.

    The searching Deep One watched it go, then resumed its hunt through the sand.

    The spider noticed a fresh cut across its shoulder, still oozing a mix of red and green blood.

    Then, its attention was pulled away by movement at the edge of the forest. There, barely visible in the darkness, stood a child no more than four years old.

    His small hands were stretched out in front of him, little wisps of frost curling around his fingers. He was facing off against a lone creature that had wandered too far from its friends into the woods.

    The spider''s gaze flicked from the boy to the Deep Ones on the beach, then to the massive thing in the water.

    The huge creature''s eyes slowly turned towards the spider''s perch. For a heartbeat that seemed to last forever, the spider found itself the focus of that alien gaze.

    Suddenly, the spider twitched. Its legs moved jerkily, like it wasn''t sure how to use them anymore. It scurried along the branch, its movements no longer smooth and purposeful, but erratic and confused.

    It started to spin a web, unaware of the story it had briefly been part of.

    The massive creature in the water blinked its house-sized eyes, as if confused. Where it had sensed something... other... a moment ago, now it saw only a normal spider, unremarkable and small.

    With a slow movement, the behemoth began to sink back into the depths, disappearing beneath the dark waves without a sound.

    As the last ripples faded from the surface, a strange silence fell over the beach. The Deep Ones continued their aimless wandering, their inhuman voices occasionally breaking the quiet with grunts and sloshing footsteps.

 Kagamis Awakening

    The crushing pressure of murky depths enveloped Kagami. His lungs burned for air as he thrashed in the darkness. Something cold and slimy wrapped around his ankle, dragging him deeper into the abyss.

    No! This can''t be how it ends! Panic clawed at his chest as he struggled against the unseen force.

    Then, a glimmer caught his eye. A strand of silvery web drifted through the water, catching the faint light from above. Without thinking, he grabbed it.

    The web held firm. Another strand appeared, then another. They wove together, forming a lifeline. He pulled himself up, fighting against the thing that tried to drag him down.

    As he climbed, a massive shape loomed in the darkness below. Kagami caught a glimpse of bulbous eyes and writhing tentacles before the web yanked him upward with surprising strength.

    He broke the surface with a gasp, coughing and sputtering. "Hah... hah... what theˇŞ"

    The web dissolved, leaving him floating in calm, shallow water. A beach stretched before him, bathed in moonlight. And there, at the water''s edge, stood a spider larger than any he had ever seen.

    Its body was pitch black, with a pattern on its back that looked like a human face. Eight eyes glowed as they fixed on him.

    It felt... wrong. Out of place. Despite the spider''s monstrous size, he felt an inexplicable sense of safety in its presence.

    Its mandibles clicked, and a voice echoed in Kagami''s mind. "You are not ready yet, little one. But soon..."

    "Ready? Ready for what?" he called out, but the world began to blur. The beach, the water, and the giant spider all melted away into darkness.

    ---

    Kagami woke up slowly. For a moment, he lay still, listening to the soft sounds of the village coming to life outside his window.

    "Ngh... another weird dream," he muttered, rubbing his eyes.

    ''Another day in Konoha,'' he thought, stretching. ''Another day of pretending to be normal.''

    The thought brought a wry smile to his face. Normal. As if he had any idea what that meant anymore. Not with the dreams, the spiders, and the growing sense that he was meant for something... more.

    As he went through his morning routine, he couldn''t shake the lingering effects of the dream. The giant spider''s words still stuck in his mind: "You''re not ready yet, little one. But soon..."

    ''Soon for what?'' he wondered, splashing cold water on his face.

    As he dried off, he caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. For a moment, he thought he saw a faint, silvery glimmer around his reflection. He blinked, and it was gone.

    "Get it together, Kagami," he muttered to himself. "You''re seeing things now?"

    Shaking his head, he decided a walk might help clear his mind. He scribbled a quick note for his brother, who was still asleep after a late-night mission, and stepped out into the streets of Konoha.

    The morning sun cast long shadows across the village, but something felt... different. The world seemed sharper somehow, more vibrant. Kagami attributed it to his strange dream, but as he walked, he noticed that faint glimmer again, this time in the corner of his vision.

    "What the...?" he rubbed his eyes, but the shimmer persisted.

    Curious and slightly unnerved, he decided to take a different route than usual. His feet carried him towards the market district, but he soon found himself turning down narrower alleys, the buildings growing shabbier with each turn.

    Before he knew it, he was in the area locals called ''The Hollow'', Konoha''s poorest district. He''d passed through here before, but today, something was different. The silvery glimmer he''d noticed earlier began to take shape, forming thin, barely visible threads connecting people on the street.

    If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    He blinked hard, but the threads remained. Fascinated, he focused on one thread, following it to a man in his mid-forties emerging from a ramshackle building.

    As the man made his way towards the market, Kagami trailed behind, captivated by the way the threads around the man shifted and changed. People on the street reacted to the man''s presence, and Kagami could now seeˇŞor senseˇŞthe emotions flowing through the threads.

    A woman pulling a cart of vegetables suddenly changed direction, creating a wide berth around the man. The thread connecting them pulsed with a sickly green color and dark gray that Kagami somehow knew represented disgust and fear.

    "Watch where you''re going!" the woman snapped as the man accidentally brushed against her cart.

    "I... I''m sorry," the man mumbled, ducking his head and quickening his pace.

    A group of chatting shinobi fell silent as he passed, their eyes following him. The threads linking them to the man wavered, alternating between a muted purple of pity and an ugly brown of contempt.

    "Can you believe they let people like that walk around freely?" one of the shinobi muttered to his companions.

    "Shh, not so loud," another replied, glancing nervously at the man. "It''s not his fault he''s... you know."

    It was as if the man carried an invisible barrier around him, parting the crowd like Moses and the Red Sea. No one touched him, no one spoke to him. They simply... flowed around him, as if he were an inconvenient obstacle in their path.

    Kagami''s lips pressed into a tight line.

    He''d always known about the divisions in Konoha, but he''d never felt them so acutely before. These threads were showing him the emotional currents that ran beneath the surface of everyday interactions.

    As they neared the market proper, Kagami noticed one of his spying spiders clinging to the underside of a fruit stand. He reached out with his mind, connecting to the tiny arachnid''s senses, curious if the spider could see the threads too.

    Through its eyes, the world looked different again. The threads were more pronounced, forming a complex web that connected everyone in sight. Kagami watched as the man approached a vegetable stall, the threads between him and the merchant twisting with conflicting emotions.

    "What can I get for you today?" the merchant asked, his voice carrying a forced cheerfulness. The thread connecting them flickered rapidly between colorsˇŞpale yellow discomfort, sickly green disgust, and dark purple that Kagami interpreted as guilt.

    The man held out a handful of coins. "Whatever this will buy," he said softly. "Preferably something that will last."

    The merchant''s eyes darted between the coins and the man''s worn clothing. "Right," he said, his smile faltering. "Let''s see what we can do for you."

    As the transaction continued, Kagami observed the subtle interplay of emotions. He pulled his consciousness back from the spider, his mind whirling with what he''d seen.

    This is... incredible, Kagami thought. I can see everything they''re feeling, even when they try to hide it.

    He continued his walk, the contrast growing stronger with each step. As he emerged from the narrow streets of The Hollow into one of Konoha''s more affluent areas, the web of threads became even more complex.

    Here, children played freely in well-maintained parks, their laughter carried on the breeze. The threads connecting them pulsed with bright, joyful colors.

    "Tag, you''re it!" a young girl shouted, her hand brushing against her friend''s shoulder.

    "No fair, you cheated!" the boy retorted, but his grin betrayed his amusement as he chased after her.

    Shinobi and civilians alike strolled along clean streets, greeting each other warmly, their connections glowing with warm, positive hues.

    Kagami''s gaze fell on a group of genin, not much older than himself, emerging from a high-end weapons shop. The threads between them sparkled with camaraderie and shared enthusiasm.

    "Check it out," one boy said, twirling a kunai around his finger. "Perfect balance."

    "Show-off," his friend replied with a good-natured shove.

    One of the genin, a girl with blonde hair, suddenly pointed across the street. "Look! It''s Itachi!"

    Kagami''s head snapped around, following her gaze. Sure enough, there was Itachi, walking alongside his father. The threads connecting them were taut and dark, pulsing with tension and expectations.

    Another of his spiders, perched on a nearby signpost, provided a closer view of the pair and their emotional threads.

    "Your performance in the last mission was good," Fugaku was saying, his voice low but intense. "But good is not enough. You are an Uchiha, and more importantly, my son. You must excel in all things."

    Itachi''s face remained impassive, but Kagami saw the thread connecting him to his father darken further, twisting with a mix of respect, determination, and a deep, underlying fear.

    "Yes, Father. I understand," Itachi replied, his voice steady despite the turmoil Kagami could now see.

    As they passed, civilians and shinobi alike bowed their heads respectfully. The contrast with how the man from The Hollow had been treated was disturbing. It was made even more apparent by the vastly different emotional threads connecting these Uchiha to the villagers.

    "Itachi-san! Good morning!" a shopkeeper called out, his thread glowing with admiration and a touch of envy.

    Itachi nodded politely but said nothing, the weight of his father''s expectations visibly heavy on his shoulders.

    Kagami pulled back from the spider''s perspective. The village he''d grown up in suddenly seemed alien. The Will of Fire burned brightly for some, while others were left to shiver in the shadows.

    As he turned to head home, he couldn''t shake the feeling that he was seeing Konoha - truly seeing it - for the first time. These threads, this new perception... was this what the spider in his dream had meant?

    Was this the beginning of being ''ready''?

    He glanced up at the sky, realizing with a start that the sun was already beginning to set. He''d been wandering the village for hours, lost in thought and observation. The streets were starting to empty as people headed home for the evening.

    "Crap, Hayate''s probably wondering where I am," Kagami muttered, quickening his pace.

 Beneath the Surface

    The smell of miso soup greeted Kagami as he entered the house. He found Hayate in the kitchen, stirring a pot with slow, deliberate movements.

    "There you are," his brother said, glancing up from the stove. His eyes were tired. "Thought you might''ve gotten lost out there."

    "Yeah, sorry," Kagami chuckled, rubbing the back of his neck. "I guess I lost track of time." He grabbed some bowls from the cupboard and started setting the table, trying to act normal.

    His brother raised an eyebrow. "That''s not like you. Everything okay?"

    "Yeah, just... thinking." Kagami set the table, trying to sound casual. As he moved, he noticed threads connecting him to Hayate - deep blue, soft pink, mint green. Trust, affection, concern.

    As they sat down to eat, Hayate watched Kagami over his bowl. "So, what''s on your mind?"

    Kagami poked at his soup, unsure how to explain. How could he describe what he''d seen? What he was starting to understand about himself and the world?

    "Just... thinking about the village," he said finally. "How different things are for people, depending on where they live or what clan they''re from."

    Hayate nodded slowly. "Heavy stuff for a day off. Something happen?"

    "I walked through The Hollow today," Kagami admitted. He saw worry flicker through the threads connecting them. The mint green darkened.

    "The Hollow''s not safe, Kagami," his brother said quietly. "You need to be careful."

    "I know," Kagami said, waving off the concern. "But don''t you ever wonder why it has to be that way? Why some parts of the village prosper while others struggle?"

    Hayate sighed, putting down his chopsticks. "It''s not simple. The village has problems, sure. But it''s still our home."

    Kagami nodded, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more going on. The threads he''d seen, the emotions he could now sense... they showed a world more complex than he''d ever imagined.

    "What about you?" Kagami asked, changing the subject. "How was the mission? You look tired."

    Hayate tensed a bit, a new thread of deep purple - secrets - weaving into their connection. "It was... tough," he said after a pause. "I was working with an Uchiha as the squad leader."

    Kagami leaned forward, forgetting his soup. "An Uchiha? That must''ve been something."

    Hayate nodded, his eyes distant. "He was skilled, no doubt about that. But when we got back..." He trailed off, frowning.

    "What happened?" Kagami pressed.

    Hayate seemed to choose his words carefully. "I noticed some of the villagers acting... differently around him. Nothing big, just little things. Folks crossing the street to avoid us, talks stopping when we walked by."

    Kagami frowned. "That''s not right. The Uchiha are part of the village too."

    "They are," Hayate agreed. "But there''s been tension lately. Rumors going around. It''s probably nothing, but..." He shook his head. "Just keep your eyes open, okay?"

    After dinner, as Kagami helped clean up, Hayate yawned. "I''m turning in," he said. "Don''t stay up too late, alright?"

    "I won''t," Kagami promised. "Goodnight, brother."

    Hayate ruffled Kagami''s hair affectionately, sending a warm pulse through their connecting threads. "Get some rest. And try not to overthink things too much, okay?"

    Kagami nodded, smiling a bit as he headed to his room. Getting ready for bed, he kept glancing at the covered breeding box in the corner. The spider inside was quiet, but he could almost feel its presence, like a weight on his mind.

    This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    ''What''s happening to me?'' he wondered as he fell asleep.

    ---

    The dream came swiftly, dragging Kagami into its depths with merciless force. He found himself sinking in a vast, dark ocean. The water was thick and red, more like blood than seawater. The pressure was intense, threatening to crush him.

    *Creak... creak...*

    His joints protested as he tried to swim upward, but his limbs felt heavy, unresponsive. Each stroke seemed to pull him deeper into the abyss.

    *Thump-thump, thump-thump*

    His heart pounded in his ears.

    In the darkness below, something stirred. A massive shape, indistinct but undeniably there. He felt a presence, ancient and malevolent, turning its attention towards him.

    Tendrils of darkness reached up, wrapping around his ankles. They were cold, so cold they burned. Kagami tried to scream, but only bubbles escaped his mouth.

    *Blub, blub, blub.*

    The thing in the depths pulled, and He felt himself being dragged down. The pressure increased, threatening to burst his eardrums. His lungs burned, screaming for air.

    Just as he thought all was lost, a glimmer caught his eye. The same strand of silvery web drifted through the water, catching the faint light from above. Without thinking, Kagami grabbed it again.

    He pulled himself up, fighting against the thing that tried to drag him down.

    The tendrils tightened their grip, refusing to let go. For a moment, he was suspended between two forces - the web pulling him up, the darkness dragging him down. He felt as if he might be torn apart.

    With a final, desperate surge of strength, Kagami kicked free of the tendrils. The web yanked him upward with incredible force, the sudden acceleration making his ears pop.

    *Whoosh!*

    He broke the surface with a gasp, coughing and sputtering. The taste of copper lingered on his tongue, making him gag.

    Before him stood the same giant spider, its human-like face more agitated than ever.

    "You are not ready," it said. "But he is greedy and interfering. We cannot speak here, in the dream realm. It is his domain, and he listens."

    Kagami tried to ask who ''he'' was, but no sound came out. His throat felt raw, as if he''d been screaming for hours.

    The spider''s eyes fixed on him. "Seek out my avatar. We have much to discuss, and little time. The boundaries between worlds are thinning, and the Old Ones stir."

    The dream began to fade, the spider''s form dissolving into mist. As he felt himself being pulled back to consciousness, he heard one last whispered warning:

    "Beware the call of Cthulhu, for his madness knows no bounds."

    ---

    *Gasp!*

    Kagami jolted awake, his heart pounding and his sheets drenched in sweat. "Hah... hah... what the hell?" he gasped, his eyes darting around the room. The shadows in the corners seemed deeper, more menacing than usual.

    *Tick, tick, tick.*

    The clock on his wall seemed unnaturally loud in the silence.

    The first rays of dawn were just beginning to peek through his window, painting the room in a pale light. His mind swirled with questions, each more unsettling than the last.

    ''What are the Old Ones?'' he whispered to himself. ''Who was the spider? This Cthulhu again...''

    As he sat up, trying to calm his racing heart, a realization struck him. Seek out my avatar, the spider in his dream had said. Could it be...?

    His gaze fell on the covered breeding box in the corner of his room. He hesitated, torn between curiosity and caution.

    ''This is crazy,'' Kagami thought. ''It was just a dream. Just a dream.''

    But even as he thought this, he found himself standing up, drawn inexorably towards the breeding box.

    *Creak.*

    The floorboard protested under his foot, and he froze, irrationally afraid of waking the spider.

    ''What am I doing?'' he wondered. ''Am I losing my mind?''

    In that moment, the breeding box seemed to loom larger in his perception, as if it contained not just a spider, but all the answers to the mysteries that plagued him.

    ''I have to know,'' Kagami thought.

    Shaking off his doubts, he padded over to the breeding box, his bare feet silent on the tatami mats. The wood felt cool under his touch as he carefully lifted the lid, revealing the spider within.

    *Scratch, scratch.*

    The spider''s legs moved with hypnotic precision, weaving its web.

    In just a month, it had grown from palm-sized to something that could no longer be held in one hand. Its body was a deep, lustrous black, with patterns that seemed to shift and change if you looked at them too long.

    But it wasn''t just the size or appearance that set this spider apart. There was something... different about it.

    "Are you... are you the avatar?" Kagami whispered, feeling slightly foolish even as the words left his mouth.

    The spider paused in its weaving, turning to face him with deliberate slowness. For a moment, he could have sworn he saw a flicker of intelligence in its cluster of eyes, a spark of recognition. But then it resumed its work, ignoring him completely.

    He frowned, disappointment and relief warring within him.

    Had it all been just a dream?

    Am I seeing things that aren''t there?

    ''Maybe Hayate is right'', he thought. ''Maybe I do need to stop overthinking and get more rest.''

    As he was about to replace the cover, he noticed how cluttered the breeding box had become with excess webbing. Avatar or not, the spider still needed a clean living space.

    "Well, might as well make myself useful," he murmured, reaching for the cleaning stick.

    "Good morning," Kagami said softly, more to himself than to the spider. As he began to clear away the excess webbing, he found himself drawn to the spider''s eyes. There was something captivating about them.

    He leaned in closer, his own eyes widening as he noticed something strange. The spider''s eyes weren''t the simple, glossy black orbs he''d expected. They seemed to be... moving. Swirling. Like miniature whirlpools of darkness.

 Atlach-Nacha

    A sudden force gripped Kagami''s core, yanking him sideways through reality. The world bled together like watercolors in the rain. His eyes, locked on the spider, refused to obey his desperate attempts to look away.

    *Whoosh!*

    Reality snapped back into focus. Kagami found himself surrounded by darkness, broken only by an intricate lacework of webs that pulsed with an otherworldly glow, stretching beyond his vision in every direction.

    At the nexus of this impossible structure loomed a colossal arachnid. Its chitinous body bore a grotesque human visageˇŞthe same face he had seen in his dream.

    "At last, you''ve arrived." The words reverberated through his mind, bypassing his ears entirely. "I''ve awaited your readiness, young one."

    Kagami''s muscles tensed, his stance shifting imperceptibly into a defensive posture. "Identify yourself," he demanded.

    The human features on the spider''s face contorted into a smile, somehow both achingly familiar and profoundly wrong. "I am Atlach-Nacha, one of the Great Old Ones. And the spider you tend to in your waking hours? It is an extension of my will, a fragment of my being in your world."

    Kagami''s fingers twitched, grasping for the reassuring weight of a kunai that wasn''t there. He swallowed hard. "Why have you brought me here?"

    The creature''s face rippled, features rearranging into what might have been mirth. "You possess a rare giftˇŞthe ability to perceive beyond the veil of mundane reality. Already, you''ve tasted power beyond mortal comprehension. But oh, there are oceans of knowledge yet unexplored."

    The cavern seemed to shift, the webs rearranging themselves to form images. Kagami''s eyes darted from one impossible sight to another, his analytical mind struggling to process the information overload. "What... what am I witnessing?"

    "What you see is the Dreamlands," Atlach-Nacha explained. "A parallel world formed by human consciousness and imagination. It exists alongside your reality, governed by different laws, accessible only through dreams... or to those with the right knowledge."

    The cavern erupted into a kaleidoscope of shifting realities. Kagami''s breath caught in his throat, his carefully cultivated composure cracking. "Incredible," he whispered, awe overwhelming his usual stoicism.

    "And dangerous," Atlach-Nacha warned, its tone growing grave. "The Dreamlands are not just a realm of wonder. They are also a battleground. Some entities seek to use this realm for their own ends. Cthulhu, for instance, can appear in dreams, influencing mortals and spreading his madness."

    At the mention of Cthulhu, Kagami''s eyebrows raised slightly. "Is this why you''re telling me all this? To warn me?"

    Atlach-Nacha''s human face took on a solemn expression. "To warn you, yes. But also to prepare you. You have a role to play, little one. The knowledge I offer can help you navigate the dangers ahead."

    A lifetime of feeling different, of sensing a greater destiny, crystallized in this moment. Yet the scope of what lay before him dwarfed even his loftiest ambitions.

    The webs shifted again, forming a new image. His breath caught as he recognized a familiar face.

    "Brother?" he whispered, watching as the image of Hayate flickered in the webs.

    Atlach-Nacha''s voice took on a somber tone. "In twelve years'' time, he will die."

    "What? How?" But after a pause, he forced his voice to remain steady. "Is there a way to alter this outcome? What actions must I take?"

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Something ancient and unknowable flickered in the depths of the Great Old One''s gaze. "The future is not set in stone, little one. But to change it, one must have power. Knowledge. The ability to see and manipulate the threads of fate."

    Kagami nodded slowly, his expression thoughtful. "And you... you can teach me these things?"

    "I can show you the path," Atlach-Nacha replied. "But the journey is yours to make. The power you seek comes at a price."

    "What kind of price?" Kagami asked calmly.

    The cavern seemed to darken, the webs pulsing with an eerie light. "To gain the sight, you must be willing to see. To wield power over fate, you must be willing to sacrifice. Are you prepared for that, little one?"

    Kagami''s fists clenched at his sides, his mind weighing the possibilities. After a long moment, he spoke, "I... I need time to think."

    Atlach-Nacha''s human face nodded, an almost paternal expression crossing its features. "Wise. Do not rush into bargains with forces beyond your understanding."

    "For now, keep nurturing my avatar in your world," it continued. "It will serve as a conduit for knowledge and power. But know this: the offer remains open. When you are ready, you need only reach out through my avatar."

    The cavern began to blur, the webs unraveling around them. Kagami felt the pulling sensation again, this time drawing him back to his own world.

    "Remember, little one," Atlach-Nacha''s voice echoed as the vision faded. "The line between dream and reality is thinner than most believe. Tread carefully."

    "WaitˇŞ" the word had barely left Kagami''s lips before reality began to unravel around him.

    ---

    Kagami blinked, disoriented. He stood before the spider''s breeding box in his room again.

    "Hmm," he hummed, a thoughtful expression on his face. "Time flows differently there. Useful to know."

    His fingers traced the edge of the breeding box, his mind replaying the encounter. The power Atlach-Nacha offered was tempting, but he knew better than to rush into deals with entities he didn''t fully understand.

    "You''re quite the interesting little creature, aren''t you?" he murmured to the spider, which had resumed its normal movements.

    He splashed cold water on his face, trying to shake off the lingering sensations of the vision. The mirror reflected a face he barely recognizedˇŞyoung and unremarkable, yet marked by an intensity in his eyes that hadn''t been there before.

    Eyes that had seen things no one else in the village could even imagine. As he dressed, a wry smile played on his lips.

    If brother knew what was really in there... The image of his brother attempting to dispose of the spider brought a wry smile to Kagami''s face. "He''d probably try to get rid of it," he muttered to himself, chuckling softly.

    He made his way to the kitchen. As expected, Hayate was already gone, leaving behind a covered breakfast plate and a note.

    His brother had been taking more missions outside the village lately, leaving him alone more often than not.

    "Tch. Another mission," he grunted, unfolding the note as he sat down to eat.

    "Kagami,

    Got called out on another mission. Should be back in a few days. Stay safe and keep up with your training.

    - Hayate

    P.S. There''s money for food in the usual spot if you need it."

    He paused his chopsticks halfway to his mouth as he read the note. He set them down, a strange feeling washing over him.

    On one hand, his brother''s absence meant more freedom to pursue his own interests. On the other...

    ''I should be worried, I suppose, but...'' he mused thoughtfully.

    Then, he remembered the vision Atlach-Nacha had shown him.

    "Twelve years," he murmured. "Is that all the time we have?"

    A bitter laugh escaped him. "Strange, how comforting that knowledge is." He shook his head, picking up his chopsticks again. "Maybe I am turning into a monster after all."

    As he finished his breakfast, his eyes lost focus as he reached out with his mind, searching for Itachi through the spider''s vision. "Found you," he muttered.

    A frown creased his brow. The connection to the spider pulsed with more clarity, and thereˇŞalmost invisibleˇŞa gossamer strand linked his consciousness to the creature''s.

    "This power... it''s not mine." Kagami pushed away from the table, pacing restlessly. His fingers raked through his hair as his mind grappled with the implications. "These abilities... they''re not mine. They''re from Atlach-Nacha."

    He stopped in front of the window, staring out at the village without really seeing it. Part of him felt let down ¨C he had hoped these powers were innately his. But another part...

    "The source is irrelevant. What matters is how I wield it." he addressed the empty room.

    He then approached the breeding box. His fingers hovered over the glass. "Show me your secrets, little one. We have much to accomplish."

    As his fingers touched the cool surface, he felt a faint vibration. The spider inside twitched, its legs moving in a complex pattern. For a heartbeat, the glass surface rippled, revealing a glimpse of the endless, web-shrouded shinobi world.

    He smiled as he surveyed his room. "Indeed, what a promising morning this is."

    The spider in the box tapped its leg once, as if in agreement.

    *Tap*

    Kagami''s smile widened. Oh yes, this was going to be interesting indeed.

 Thread of Destiny

    The young Uchiha was making his way through the compound, his baby brother securely fastened to his back. Kagami focused, and the threads connecting Itachi to others became visible.

    Each thread linking Itachi to an Uchiha clan member had two colors. The primary color varied, but underneath ran a constant, ominous dark crimson.

    A group of Uchiha children played nearby. Their ball flew towards Itachi, who caught it smoothly and kicked it back.

    "Join us, Itachi!" a boy called out, waving enthusiastically.

    Itachi smiled faintly. "Not today. I''m taking Sasuke to the lake."

    "Aw, come on!" another child chimed in. "Just for a little while?"

    "Maybe next time," Itachi replied, his voice gentle but firm.

    The threads connecting Itachi to the children were bright yellow, symbolizing innocence. But that dark crimson lurked beneath, unsettling Kagami.

    As Itachi walked on, an elderly woman struggled with her groceries. Just as the bag slipped, he steadied it.

    "Allow me," he said, taking the bag.

    The old woman beamed. "Such a good boy. Your parents must be proud."

    His expression flickered. "Thank you. Where should I take these?"

    "Oh, just to my house there," she pointed. "You''re so kind, Itachi."

    Their thread was soft gray tinged with fondness, but that same crimson underlay remained. Kagami frowned, puzzled by this pattern.

    Why is that crimson always there?

    What could it mean?

    He shifted his focus to another spider, this one perched near the lake. From this new vantage point, he watched Itachi approach, passing some teens practicing fire jutsu. They paused, nodding respectfully.

    "Itachi-san," one of them called out. "Your Fireball technique is impressive. Any tips?"

    Itachi paused, considering. "Focus on your breath control. The jutsu starts in your lungs, not your hands."

    The teens nodded, their threads to Itachi mixing gold admiration and blue respect, yet the crimson persisted underneath.

    Strange.

    It''s like Itachi''s future holds conflict with the entire clan, regardless of age or relationship.

    At the lakeside, Itachi glanced at Sasuke. "Hold tight, little brother. Let''s have some fun."

    He broke into a sprint, moving so smoothly that Sasuke wasn''t jostled. The baby''s laughter rang out, and a genuine smile spread across Itachi''s face.

    "Whee!" Sasuke squealed, his tiny hands gripping Itachi''s shirt.

    Kagami leaned in, curious about the brothers'' thread. To his surprise, it glowed pure, vibrant gold, pulsing with love and protection. He had never seen a thread so bright or so strong. It lacked the dark crimson undertone present in all of Itachi''s other Uchiha connections.

    He really would do anything for his little brother.

    Itachi slowed, carefully setting Sasuke on the grass. "Did you like that? When you''re bigger, I''ll teach you to run even faster. For now, how about skipping stones?"

    He picked up a smooth, flat stone and sent it bouncing across the lake''s surface. "See, Sasuke? The trick is in the wrist. You have toˇŞ"

    Suddenly, Itachi doubled over in a violent coughing fit.

    Hack! Hack! Hack!

    Kagami watched in alarm as the golden thread to Sasuke flickered, briefly overshadowed by sickly, dark threads emanating from within Itachi himself.

    As the fit subsided, he straightened, breathing hard. He looked at Sasuke, relief washing over him as he saw the baby was unharmed and oblivious.

    "Sorry, Sasuke," he whispered hoarsely. "Didn''t mean to scare you."

    The narrative has been taken without permission. Report any sightings.

    Kagami frowned at what he saw.

    So even the prodigy Itachi isn''t immune to illness.

    Just like Hayate... and me, if I''m not careful.

    The realization was oddly comforting.

    Then, Kagami''s consciousness jumped to a spider on the Uchiha main house, just as Itachi approached with Sasuke. Mikoto emerged, smiling warmly.

    "There are my boys," she called. "Enjoyed your walk?"

    Kagami observed their thread: soft pink for maternal love, but even here, that dark crimson was present, albeit fainter.

    Itachi managed a small smile. "Yes, Mother. I showed Sasuke the lake."

    As he handed Sasuke over, Mikoto''s eyes widened in alarm. "Itachi, is that... blood on your shirt?"

    Kagami zoomed in, noticing small red stains on Itachi''s collar. Mikoto''s thread vibrated with worry, shot through with anxious yellow. The underlying crimson intensified.

    Itachi glanced down, then quickly looked away. Guilt flashed in his eyes. "It''s nothing. I bit my tongue earlier."

    Mikoto frowned. "Itachi, please. Don''t pretend. This isn''t the first time, is it?"

    Itachi remained silent, eyes fixed on the ground. The threads around him darkened, a complex web of duty, love, and something else...

    Mikoto shifted Sasuke to one arm and gently tilted Itachi''s chin-up. "You''re pushing too hard. The clan expectations, your training... it''s too much, especially with your condition."

    "I can handle it, Mother. I have to. For the clan, for the village... for Sasuke." Itachi said calmly.

    "But at what cost, Itachi?" Mikoto''s voice was soft, filled with concern.

    "Whatever it takes," Itachi whispered.

    The surrounding threads shifted dramatically. Primary colors intensified, nearly eclipsing the dark crimson underlay. But Kagami could still see it there, a constant reminder of some future conflict or tragedy.

    He pulled back from the spider network.

    What does it all mean? Kagami wondered, still trying to process what he''d seen. And those dark red threads, connecting him to every Uchiha except Sasuke...

    He stood up slowly, feeling a bit dizzy from the prolonged use of his ability. Suddenly, the world spun around him, colors blurring together.

    That''s strange, Kagami thought, blinking rapidly. My vision''s never been this affected before.

    He rubbed his eyes, trying to clear them. When he pulled his hands away, he noticed they were wet. At first, he assumed it was just tears from fatigue, but as he looked closer, his heart skipped a beat.

    Is that... blood?

    A sharp pain lanced through his head, causing him to wince. It felt like someone was driving a hot needle into his skull, right behind his eyes.

    "Argh!" Kagami groaned, pressing his palms against his temples. The pain intensified, spreading like wildfire through his head.

    What''s happening to me?

    Is this because of the ability?

    Have I pushed it too far?

    He staggered, leaning against the nearby wall for support. For a moment, he thought he could still see the threads connecting people, but they were distorted.

    No, no, no, squeezing his eyes shut. It won''t stop!

    Slowly, agonizingly, the pain began to subside. The world stopped spinning, and when Kagami opened his eyes, his vision had mostly returned to normal. A few spots of color danced at the edges of his sight, but they were fading quickly.

    He took a deep, shaky breath. That was... intense.

    As the last vestiges of pain faded, he found himself grappling with a new fear.

    What if this happens again? What if it gets worse? Am I damaging my eyes... or my mind?

    He wiped the blood from his face, trying to compose himself. I need to be more careful, he realized. This ability... it''s powerful, but it comes at a cost. I can''t let my curiosity overwhelm my common sense.

    Kagami pushed himself off the wall, testing his balance. He felt weak, but the dizziness had passed.

    I need to watch this closely.

    One step at a time.

    I''ll get stronger. I''ll learn to control this.

    With a final deep breath, Kagami gathered his things and headed out.

    ---

    As he walked through the quiet morning streets, Kagami reflected on his friendship with the young Inuzuka.

    She''s a good training partner.

    And it''s nice to have someone who doesn''t ask too many questions.

    He''d been watching Deidara and Akatsuchi closely in Iwa, and the earth-style jutsu he''d gleaned from them could prove invaluable - if he mastered it. And with Hana''s help, his taijutsu was improving steadily.

    I may not be a prodigy, but I''ve my spiders.

    Lost in thought, Kagami almost missed the commotion ahead. A baby was wailing, its cries filling the street. The mother, a young woman with tired eyes, bounced the infant gently, trying to soothe it.

    "Shh, shh," she cooed. "It''s okay, sweetie. Mommy''s here."

    Kagami paused, watching the scene unfold. The baby''s face was scrunched up, red with effort as it screamed.

    Why is it crying?

    It doesn''t even know what real suffering is yet.

    He blinked, startled by his own thoughts. Where had that come from?

    The child cries because it knows nothing els, his mind continued. Ignorance is bliss, they say. But knowledge... knowledge is a curse.

    Kagami shook his head, trying to dispel the dark musings. This wasn''t like him. He''d never thought this way before.

    Is this... because of what I saw?

    The threads?

    Am I changing?

    Becoming something... else?

    Fear gripped him. He''d always wanted to be stronger, to know more. But at what cost?

    I need to be careful, Kagami realized. The color vision... I can''t use it too often.

    He hurried past the mother and child, trying to focus on his upcoming training session with Hana.

    As he neared the Inuzuka compound, Kagami took a deep breath, centering himself.

    Focus on the present.

    One step at a time. That''s how I''ll get stronger.

    He was so lost in thought that he didn''t notice the figure emerging from a nearby bar until it was too late. Kagami collided with a tall man, the impact sending him to the ground.

    "Ow," Kagami muttered, looking up at the man. The morning sun silhouetted him, making it hard to see his face, but the red cloak and tea-colored kimono were unmistakable.

    His eyes widened in recognition. "Toad Sage..."

    The man turned, seeming to notice Kagami for the first time. A grin spread across his face, and he struck a dramatic pose.

    "Toad Sage is just a title I use to conceal my identity," he declared, his voice booming in the quiet street. "Want to know the truth? I am the white-haired shinobi of Mount Myoboku, undefeated across the landˇŞJiraiya!"

 The Stealth Spiders First Mission

    Jiraiya''s introduction, coupled with his exaggerated gestures, was somewhat impressive, but it was interrupted by an ill-timed burp.

    "Urp!" his face reddened slightly. "Oops, excuse me."

    Feeling a bit embarrassed, he scratched his head and extended a hand to help Kagami up from the ground.

    "Sorry about that, kid. You okay?"

    Kagami nodded, accepting the help. "Uh, no worries. I should be the one apologizing for being so careless."

    "Haha, don''t sweat it, kid. It takes more than a bump to bring down the great Jiraiya!" He struck another pose, grinning widely.

    Kagami couldn''t help but smile at the legendary ninja''s antics.

    Being treated with such respect by a child from the village made Jiraiya feel quite pleased with himself, and he burst into hearty laughter.

    "Of course I am! Now, run along, kid. And remember, always keep your eyes open - you never know when you might run into greatness!"

    But just as he was about to lower his head and compliment the polite child in front of him once more, he realized that there was no one around.

    Jiraiya glanced around but couldn''t find the kid anywhere. "Huh? Where''d he go?"

    Reflecting on it, the child had instinctively recognized him as the Toad Sage upon seeing his face.

    ''How did that kid know I was the Toad Sage?'' Jiraiya wondered. Although he was quite famous, it had been years since he last visited the village, and to be recognized by a child he''d never met right after returning was odd.

    Could it be...

    "Haha, I didn''t expect that the name of Lord Jiraiya is still well-known in the village, even among the kids," Jiraiya said, pleased with himself as he walked away, pushing his doubts aside.

    Meanwhile, around the corner of the bar, he was pressed tightly against the wall, his heart pounding.

    Thump-thump, thump-thump.

    As Jiraiya''s footsteps faded into the distance, he slowly peered around the corner. The street was empty now, save for a few early morning vendors setting up their stalls.

    "That was close," Kagami muttered, sliding down the wall. "I can''t believe Jiraiya''s back. But why now?"

    After falling earlier and suddenly seeing Jiraiya, he had been so shocked that he accidentally blurted out one of Jiraiya''s sage titles.

    This was a major mistake.

    I''m just a kid, an ordinary resident. I shouldn''t know things that other ordinary people don''t know.

    His head began to throb, a dull ache building behind his eyes. At the very least, I shouldn''t let them know that I know things they think I don''t know.

    Suddenly, the pain intensified. "Ngh!" Kagami clutched his head, his vision blurring. He blinked hard, trying to focus.

    The world around him seemed to shift, and he found himself surrounded by webs - countless, shimmering webs stretching as far as he could see.

    "What''s... happening?" he gasped, his eyes darting from web to web.

    Each web seemed to show a different scene, like windows into other worlds or times. He reached out, his fingers passing through the nearest thread. As he touched it, a scene flickered to life before his eyes.

    There was Orochimaru, his face twisted in pain and rage, blood seeping from a wound in his side. The Third Hokage stood before him. "Why, Orochimaru?" the old man demanded. "What have you done?"

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    But that wasn''t right. Kagami had seen Orochimaru leave the village himself, and the Sannin hadn''t been injured at all.

    "Which is real?" he whispered as he pulled his hand off the web.

    In another web, he saw Jiraiya, much younger, standing with Orochimaru and a blonde woman. They were laughing together, a team united.

    The pain in his head grew stronger. He squeezed his eyes shut, willing the visions to stop.

    When he opened them again, he was back in the alley, the webs gone. His breathing was heavy, and sweat beaded on his forehead.

    "These visions... they''re getting more intense," Kagami murmured, slowly getting to his feet. "But why? And what do they mean?"

    Shaking his head to clear it, Kagami focused on the present. Thankfully, Jiraiya had just had a drink and wasn''t very alert.

    Otherwise, he might have questioned how a small child in the village could recognize his face and even call him by that title.

    In a normal situation, a ninja would likely suspect that such a child might be a spy infiltrating the village.

    Thank goodness for Jiraiya''s self-importance.

    Normally, Jiraiya should be tracking Orochimaru and trying to bring him back.

    But how did he know that? Another piece of knowledge that seemed to come from nowhere, like the scenes in the webs. Kagami frowned, trying to make sense of it all.

    He rubbed his temples, feeling another headache coming on. He needed to focus on what he knew for certain.

    In the current situation, Orochimaru had indeed defected from Konoha. This time, his escape was deliberate and premeditated.

    Unlike the scene he had seen in the web, where Orochimaru fled after being discovered and injured by the Third Hokage, this time Konoha was completely caught off guard by Orochimaru''s escape.

    Even Jiraiya wouldn''t be able to track Orochimaru without sufficient information.

    But knowing Jiraiya''s loyalty to his old comrade, he would pursue Orochimaru to the ends of the earth, even if it meant chasing him until they met face to face.

    Yet now, Jiraiya had unexpectedly returned to Konoha, unable to catch up with Snake Sannin, which left Kagami puzzled.

    To find out why Jiraiya had returned to the village, he had just taken a bold step by tossing one of his trained spiders onto Jiraiya.

    This was a technique Kagami had developed to maximize the effectiveness of his Spider Vision ability, mainly for gathering intelligence on moving targets.

    The weakness of Spider Vision was that it struggled to track moving targets effectively.

    However, by placing a spider directly on the target, no matter how the target moved, as long as the spider didn''t fall off, he could monitor the target''s movements anytime, anywhere.

    Kagami had researched extensively and finally selected a type of spider called the Stealth Spider.

    It''s the smallest spider in the world, measuring only 0.43 millimeters in length, with a strong vitality that allows it to survive up to two months without food or water.

    Due to its lightweight and tiny body, the Stealth Spider is difficult to detect when attached to a target and hard to shake off.

    To ensure the Stealth Spider could be quickly placed on a target, Kagami kept it on his wrist.

    There''s a tiny hollow in the wrist that is perfect for hiding the tiny spider, and it was small enough to hold just one.

    Maintaining this spider on his wrist without it falling off or being accidentally crushed was challenging at first, and many Stealth Spiders died during the first month.

    "Sorry, little guys," he whispered, remembering the fallen spiders.

    However, Kagami had now mastered this technique, and the Stealth Spider could stay on his wrist without dying. With his ability to control spiders, he could easily place it on a target with a simple touch.

    He had already tested this technique many times on his brother and his classmates.

    But this was the first time he had targeted one of the Three Legendary NinjasˇŞJiraiya. When the Sannin helped him up earlier, the Stealth Spider had already been placed on him.

    Let''s see where you''re headed, Jiraiya.

    ---

    After leaving the commercial street, Jiraiya headed straight to the Hokage''s office.

    Standing in front of the Hokage building, his expression suddenly became serious, and the signs of drunkenness disappeared instantly.

    Even though he had gone to the commercial street for fun as soon as he returned to Konoha, he knew how to separate business from pleasure.

    When it''s time to drink, he drinks; when it''s time to be serious, he''s serious, Kagami observed through his spider''s eyes. That''s what makes him a true shinobi.

    The gates to the Hokage''s building were still closed, but Jiraiya had no intention of entering through the front door.

    With a couple of quick leaps, he landed on the outer wall of the Hokage''s office, then steadied himself on the ledge outside the window of the Hokage''s room.

    Tap, tap.

    His feet landed softly on the ledge.

    Inside, Hiruzen was engrossed in his work, the scratch of his pen on paper the only sound in the room.

    Seeing that his teacher was still in good health and hadn''t been too affected by Orochimaru''s departure, Jiraiya smiled.

    "Jiraiya." Even without turning around, Hiruzen had sensed the familiar presence outside the window.

    Jiraiya hopped in through the window and waved at him. "Old man, you''re still in pretty good shape, huh?"

    Hiruzen, long accustomed to Jiraiya''s antics, simply smiled and said, "So-so. What brings you back to the village?"

    Jiraiya''s expression turned serious. "I''ve gathered some intel in the Land of Water."

    Hiruzen set down his pen, giving Jiraiya his full attention. "Go on."

    "The spy you sent has been killed. The one who got him was a ninja from Kiri, Momochi Zabuza."

    Hearing this, Hiruzen paused, a shadow crossing his face. The mission of a spy ninja is extremely dangerous, so dying at the hands of the enemy is to be expected.

    ''Rest in peace, Kumade,'' Hiruzen thought silently.

    "And there''s one more thing... the Great Toad Sage''s prophecy." Jiraiya continued, his voice low and grave.

 The Prophecy

    Clink.

    The pipe slipped from Hiruzen''s grasp and hit the desk with a sharp clank.

    Creak.

    He leaned back, and his old chair creaked under him. Every battle, every tough call, seemed to weigh on him at once. He reached for his fallen pipe.

    He lit it with a quick fire jutsu, thinking about the old sage.

    Puff. Puff.

    Smoke curled upwards, forming shapes that seemed to mock him, reminding him of all he didn''t know, couldn''t control.

    "Gamamaru," he murmured. "The Great Toad Sage."

    Jiraiya''s eyebrow quirked up. "Sensei?"

    "Remember when Gamamaru foresaw the Child of Prophecy?" Hiruzen ask his former student.

    A cloud of smoke drifted from his lips, hanging in the air between.

    Jiraiya''s eyes softened at the memory. "How could I forget? The one who would bring great change to the ninja world." He chuckled, but there was no humor in it. "We thought it might be Minato."

    "Ah, Minato," Hiruzen sighed. "He certainly changed Konoha, sacrificing himself to save us all."

    Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock.

    In the quiet, the clock''s ticking seemed to echo.

    "Yeah," Jiraiya said, looking off into space. He shook his head and cracked a sad smile. "But the old toad said the Child of Prophecy is still to come." He shook his head, a wry smile playing on his lips. "Makes you wonder, doesn''t it?"

    Hiruzen nodded and took another drag from his pipe. The smoke swirled, forming shapes that looked almost like reaching hands. He blinked, dispelling the illusion.

    "And what of your students from Ame?" he asked, his tone carefully neutral. "Any word on them?"

    Jiraiya''s face darkened. "Nothing concrete."

    No information? Or is he... Hiruzen''s eyes narrowed. No, Jiraiya wouldn''t.

    He studied his former student, standing before him. Jiraiya had said one of his students might have the RinneganˇŞeyes only the Sage of Six Paths was supposed to have.

    Neither spoke for a while, both avoiding the big questions.

    Finally, he cleared his throat. "Show me his message, Jiraiya."

    Jiraiya bit his thumb, formed a series of hand seals, and slammed his palm on the floor. "Summoning Jutsu!"

    POOF!

    Smoke filled the room, making Hiruzen''s eyes water. As it cleared, a massive scroll appeared, nearly as tall as Jiraiya himself.

    "Oof," Jiraiya grunted, lifting the scroll onto Hiruzen''s desk. "This thing''s heavier than I remember."

    Thud.

    The scroll landed on the desk, scattering papers. Jiraiya unrolled it, revealing a single word scrawled in blood-red strokes: DANGER

    Hiruzen frowned, leaning forward to examine the scroll. "This is... unusual."

    "Nothing new," Jiraiya said, shaking his head. "The old toad''s never been this direct before. Usually, it''s all riddles and metaphors."

    Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.

    The Third Hokage ran a hand over his face, feeling the deep wrinkles there. "What exactly did he say, Jiraiya?"

    "It''s not just what he said, sensei. It''s how he said it." Jiraiya replied. "I''ve never seen the old toad so... scared."

    Hiruzen''s pipe nearly slipped from his fingers again. "Scared?"

    Jiraiya nodded grimly. "He was shaking, sensei. Actually shaking."

    Impossible.

    The sage had seen the rise and fall of nations, witnessed the birth of the ninja world itself. What could possibly frighten such a being?

    "Tell me everything, Jiraiya," Hiruzen urged. "Word for word if you can."

    Jiraiya''s usual jolly demeanor vanished like smoke in the wind. He closed his eyes, his face scrunching in concentration. When he spoke, his voice was low and grave:

    "Listen well, young one, for the future unravels before my eyes. Long before humans drew their first breath, a power beyond understanding ruled this world."

    Tap. Tap. Tap.

    Hiruzen''s fingers drummed against his desk, his only outward sign of agitation.

    "This ancient force slept as humans grew, waking only in brief moments. But now... it stirs. The barrier between worlds weakens, and what was once locked away seeks freedom."

    "Humans live on an island of ignorance, surrounded by a sea of unknown terrors. They think they''ve mastered the world. But truths hide in the darkness, truths that could break minds and twist reality."

    Scrape.

    Hiruzen stood, his sandals scuffing against the floor as he paced. "This force... did the Sage say anything else? Anything we can use?"

    Jiraiya slumped into a chair, suddenly looking as old as Hiruzen felt. "Not much. Just that it''s old, powerful, and... alien. Whatever''s coming, it''s going to affect everyone and everything."

    Hiruzen puffed on his pipe. People called him the Professor and the strongest Hokage, but his real power was what he knew, not his jutsu.

    He had studied countless techniques, delved deep into the history of the founding villages. But this... this was beyond anything he had encountered.

    "The history we know," Hiruzen mused aloud, "only goes back to the era of the Sage of Six Paths. But this prophecy... it speaks of a time before that. A blank history."

    Jiraiya leaned forward, his eyes intent. "You think there''s a connection?"

    Hiruzen nodded slowly. "It''s the unknown that''s most terrifying, Jiraiya. Our fear stems from what we don''t understand." He paused, his brow furrowing. "And if someone as ancient as Gamamaru knows so little about this force..."

    "Then we''re in deep trouble," Jiraiya finished.

    Thump. Thump.

    Hiruzen''s heart seemed to echo in his ears as a thought struck him. "That statue," he muttered.

    "Statue?" Jiraiya raised an eyebrow.

    Hiruzen took a deep breath. "A few months ago, a strange statue turned up in the Land of Water. It had... powers. Powers beyond any jutsu we''ve seen."

    "You think it''s connected to this prophecy?" Jiraiya asked, leaning forward.

    "I fear it may be just the beginning," Hiruzen replied, his voice heavy. "If only we had studied it more closely beforeˇŞ"

    "Before what?" Jiraiya pressed.

    Hiruzen hesitated, the words sticking in his throat. "Before Orochimaru took it."

    CRACK!

    The arms of Jiraiya''s chair splintered under his grip. "Orochimaru?" he growled, his face contorting with anger and disbelief. "That snake has the statue?"

    Hiruzen nodded, his face full of regret. "I didn''t think it mattered much back then."

    Jiraiya jumped up, hands balled into fists. "I''ll track him down."

    "Watch yourself, Jiraiya," Hiruzen said. "We''re in unknown territory here. This power is dangerous."

    Jiraiya grinned, some of his usual swagger returning. "Hey, I''ve faced down Hanzo the Salamander. How bad could some crusty old statue be?"

    But his smile faded as he glanced at the blood-red warning on the scroll still lying on Hiruzen''s desk. For a moment, Jiraiya looked older than Hiruzen had ever seen him.

    "I''ll be careful," he said quietly.

    Hiruzen nodded, turning to gaze out the window. Below, the village bustled with life. Children laughed, civilians went about their day, and ninja leapt from roof to roof. All of them blissfully unaware of the storm gathering on the horizon.

    "Go, Jiraiya," Hiruzen ordered, his voice firm. "Find Orochimaru and that statue. I''ll dig through every old text we have. There must be some clue about this power."

    Jiraiya moved towards the door, then paused. "Sensei... what if we can''t stop it? What if this is bigger than anything we can handle?"

    Hiruzen turned back to his former student. "Then we''ll face it together, as we always have. The Will of Fire burns bright in Konoha. We won''t go down without a fight."

    Jiraiya nodded, a small smile on his face. "Right. Well, I''m off then. Try not to let this prophecy business cut into your ''research'' time, old man."

    Hiruzen nearly slipped, catching himself on the edge of his desk. He glared at Jiraiya, but his eyes twinkled a bit. "Jiraiya," he called as the Sannin was about to leap out the window.

    "Be discreet. We can''t afford to cause a panic."

    Jiraiya nodded, his face solemn once more. "Don''t worry. I''ll be sneaky as a shadow."

    He winked, and vanished in a swirl of leaves.

    Whoosh.

    A gust blew the leaves across the floor. He turned back to the window and saw his tired face reflected there.

    He slumped back in his chair, sighing. What are you plotting, Orochimaru?

    The pipe smoke twisted up, almost like grasping hands. Hiruzen didn''t try to shake off the weird image this time. He had a lot of work to do, and the world''s fate might depend on it.

    Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock.

    The clock kept ticking, counting down to a future even the Great Toad Sage couldn''t see clearly.

 The Mountain

    Far away, in the secluded training grounds of the Inuzuka family, Kagami''s focus was interrupted by a flicker within his spider''s web of vision.

    The source? A prophecy from the Great Toad Sage.

    As the vision faded, he was confused. "A toad sage?" he muttered, puzzled. "What''s that supposed to be?"

    He wanted to laugh it off, but the Hokage''s serious face made him think twice. Their reactions suggested this wasn''t just some random amphibian spouting nonsense.

    Maybe there''s more to this toad sage. The Hokage seemed to take it seriously. And if he believes it...

    His thoughts drifted to the content of the prophecy. The toad had come dangerously close to naming these powers the Old Ones.

    How could this toad know about the Old Ones? The term referred to entities so ancient, so powerful, that even Kagami, with his unusual connection to Atlach-Nacha, could barely grasp their true nature.

    "Billions of years," he whispered. "The Old Ones ruled everything billions of years ago. Before this world, before... everything."

    The fact that the toad had foreseen their existence at all was impressive. It lent credibility to the local myths and legends he had previously dismissed.

    As he thought of the prophecy, a strange feeling began to well up inside him.

    A sense of superiority, of being above it all. He found himself looking down on the Hokage and the others for their limited understanding.

    They''re all so blind, he smirked. They can''t see the big picture. Not like I can.

    The smirk faded as quickly as it had appeared. He blinked, confusion replacing the arrogance. Wait, what am I thinking? Weird. Where''d that come from?

    He shook his head, trying to clear the unfamiliar thoughts. Why am I acting like this? I''ve never felt superior to the Hokage before. He''s one of the strongest ninja in the village!

    Kagami was searching for an explanation. Atlach-Nacha?

    The spider god could be messing with his head, making him more arrogant and dismissive of others. But as he examined the feeling more closely, he realized it didn''t quite fit. The arrogance felt... different.

    More human, somehow. Not like the alien presence of Atlach-Nacha at all.

    No, this is something else. But what? And why now?

    Pushing the thoughts aside for the moment, he refocused on the prophecy. The toad sage had seen the essence of the Old Ones'' power but had missed a crucial detail - the catalyst that brought that power into this world.

    Me. I''m the reason this power is here. My connection to Atlach-Nacha opened the door.

    He paused, considering the possibilities. Or did it? Am I giving myself too much credit?

    Kagami shook his head, frustrated by his own uncertainty. I''ve always felt I was meant for something bigger. Why can''t this be it?

    The prophecy, in its incomplete state, had inadvertently provided him with cover. It suggested that the power wasn''t tied to any one person, but rather a force that had been overlooked for generations.

    This could work in my favor. No one would suspect a kid my age of being connected to some ancient power.

    A plan began to form in his mind. He''d play along with the prophecy. If these were powers from the Old Ones, then surely there must have been other intelligent beings before humans arrived on the scene.

    What if humans weren''t the first advanced civilization here? What if there were others, long before us, who ruled this world?

    He grinned, the possibilities seeming endless.

    No one can picture what those ancient species looked like. They''ve faded into history. But now... now I might be able to bring them back. To make these ideas real.

    Kagami''s thoughts were interrupted by a cool breeze. He blinked, suddenly aware of his surroundings again. The training ground seemed smaller now, less significant in the face of the vast cosmic forces he was contemplating.

    This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    As he stood up, brushing dirt from his clothes, he made a decision. He would need to play his cards close to his chest. But he would also need to push forward and see where it led him.

    I need to know more. About the Old Ones, about this power... and about myself.

    Why am I changing?

    What am I becoming?

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the extreme northern reaches of the Land of Snow, sixteen figures trudged through an endless white wassteland. Fierce winds whipped snow and ice at their thick winter clothes, battering them endlessly.

    Yoshiro, leading the group, squinted against the cold wind. "Keep going! We''ll reach the rest spot before dark!" His muffled voice barely carried over the storm.

    The team gripped a strong rope to stay together in the blinding snow. his mind wandered to their mission: Princess Koyuki''s dream of a geothermal generator at the northernmost point.

    It could change everything for the Land of Snow.

    Himeko, the team''s geologist, moved beside him. "This storm is getting worse," she shouted. "You sure we''re headed the right way?"

    Yoshiro nodded, projecting more confidence than he felt. "Trust the compass! We''ve come too far to turn back now!"

    Himeko stumbled, catching herself. "You said that an hour ago!"

    He didn''t respond. The storm had thrown off his calculations, and the terrain was proving more challenging than expected. We should''ve waited out the storm. But there''s no turning back now.

    Each step was a battle against the elements. Kenji felt his foot slip on hidden ice. His heart leaped as he desperately tried to regain balance.

    "Whoa!" he cried out.

    Takeshi, right behind him, grabbed his pack. "I got you," he grunted, steadying the younger man.

    Kenji nodded his thanks, heart still racing.

    The terrain began to change, giving way to a steeper incline. Yoshiro held up a hand, signaling a stop. "We''re starting the climb! Check your gear!"

    The team paused, tightening straps and adjusting their loads. Himeko made her way to the front.

    "Yoshiro," she whispered, "are you sure about this? We''re not equipped for a serious climb."

    He met her gaze, seeing his own doubts reflected. "What choice do we have? Back''s not an option. Neither is staying put."

    One foot after another, they inched up the slope. The wind picked up, fighting them every inch.

    Despite the cold, Kenji''s back was slick with sweat. "Keep moving," he told himself.

    A sudden yell made him turn. He saw Yuki slip on an icy patch and lose her footing. Then she was gone. "Yu-"

    "Aaahh" she cried. Time slowed.

    Her face was filled with fear as she started sliding down. The rope joining the team pulled tight, yanking Kenji off-balance.

    "Hold on!" Takeshi yelled, driving his ice axe into the frozen ground. Others quickly followed suit, anchoring themselves as best they could.

    But the sudden strain was too much. Kenji felt the rope around his waist tighten painfully as Yuki''s weight pulled at the line. His feet gave way, and he found himself falling too. The rope jerked again and someone swore.

    "Help!" he yelled, trying to grab onto anything on the icy slope.

    As Kenji rolled down the mountain, everything began to blur. The rope yanked hard. Above him, shouts of alarm - others were slipping.

    Kenji''s mind went blank. Then...

    Wham!

    The rope caught, squeezing the air from his lungs. Confused, Kenji looked up.

    Yoshiro and Himeko were leaning over the edge of a small outcropping.

    "We''ve got you!" Yoshiro shouted. "Everyone! Pull!"

    The team pulled together, fighting against the cold and weight. Slowly but surely, they dragged their fallen friends back up.

    When Kenji finally crawled onto solid ground, he collapsed. "Thanks," he gasped.

    Yoshiro nodded. "We''re a team. We look out for each other."

    Himeko surveyed the path ahead. "This isn''t working. Let''s find shelter and wait it out."

    "Yeah... we should find somewhere to camp." Yoshiro agreed slowly.

    They moved slower now, testing each step with their ice axes. The wind kept howling, but it seemed to be changing direction.

    After what felt like hours, Yoshiro held up a hand. "Look!" he shouted, pointing ahead.

    Through the swirling snow, a dark mass was blocking the worst of the northern winds.

    "A mountain?" Takeshi asked, disbelief in his voice.

    Yoshiro shook his head, awe and confusion warring on his face. "Not just a mountain. A whole range. And it''s... it''s black?"

    The team stared in stunned silence. The mountain range before them was like nothing they''d ever seen. Its peaks reached impossibly high, disappearing into the storm clouds above.

    "How is this possible?" Himeko whispered. "There''s nothing like this on any of our maps."

    Yoshiro checked his instruments, frowning at the readings. "The map says we shouldn''t hit the range for days. But it''s right in front of us."

    Kenji frowned. "This doesn''t make sense."

    "I know," Yoshiro admitted. He held up a hand. "We''ll make camp here!"

    The team quickly set about making camp, their movements efficient despite the harsh conditions. Tents went up, supplies were secured, and soon a small village of shelters stood against the harsh elements.

    Later that night, Yoshiro huddled in the largest tent with Himeko and Takeshi. A hand-drawn map lay on the table before them, its edges fading into blank space.

    Not much known about this area.

    "Princess Koyuki''s plan is ambitious," Yoshiro said, tracing the proposed route with his finger. "A geothermal generator here could change everything. Warm winds from the north... the whole Land of Snow experiencing spring..."

    Himeko sat up straighter, fighting her fatigue. "This plan could really work. But this mountain range... it''s not supposed to be here. And that''s worrying."

    "Worrying how?" Takeshi leaned in to get a better look at the map.

    Himeko frowned. "Look at the scale. Given its size, someone should have noticed it before. How could a mountain range that big go undetected all this time?"

    Yoshiro rubbed his forehead. "We could be the first ones here. Ever." He looked at the others. "I sent some of our people to check the area. Just in case-"

    Shouts outside cut him off. The tent shook as someone crashed through the entrance. It was Kenji. Face flushed and breathless.

    Yoshiro was on his feet in an instant. "Report!"

    "We found... we found a cave." Kenji pointed outside.

    Himeko leaned forward. "A cave? Natural formation?"

    Kenji shook his head. "No. It''s huge, way too big to be natural. It looks... it looks man-made."

 The Cave

    Yoshiro blinked hard. "Man-made?" He shook his head. "No way. That''s impossible."

    Kenji stomped his feet, kicking up snow. "I swear I''m not crazy. Just... come look, okay? It''s just past that ridge."

    Himeko stepped forward, adjusting her goggles. "We should check it out. Even if it''s not man-made, any cave could provide valuable geological data."

    Finally, a chance to study something beyond endless snow and ice, she murmured. It was getting boring

    Yoshiro nodded, his beard frosted with ice. "Alright. Takeshi, you''re with us. The rest of you, keep the camp running."

    As they trudged through the snow, he turned to Kenji. "Alright, Kenji. What exactly did you find?"

    "It''s huge," Kenji said, his words coming out in puffs of steam. "The entrance is round, really round. Like someone took a giant ice cream scoop out of the mountain."

    Ice cream scoop? Yoshiro suppressed a smile. This kid''s been out in the cold too long.

    Takeshi snorted. "Kid, you sure you''re not seeing things? This cold can mess with your head."

    Great, he grumbled internally. Another wild goose chase. We should be focusing on the princess''s project, not chasing fairy tales.

    "I know what I saw," Kenji insisted. "You''ll see for yourself in a minute."

    As they crested the ridge, Yoshiro stopped in his tracks. Several team members stood before a colossal black opening in the mountainside, its edges unnaturally smooth.

    Impossible! How could we not have known about this?

    Himeko pushed past him, her jaw dropped. "No way. This can''t be real."

    The cave entrance towered above them, dwarfing even the tallest buildings in the Land of Snow. Its perfect circular shape stood out against the jagged, snow-covered rocks surrounding it.

    This defies everything I know about natural cave formations, she thought, her scientific curiosity overriding her disbelief. What was needed to create this?

    Takeshi ran a gloved hand along the edge. "Huh. The kid was right. This ain''t natural."

    I''ll be damned, he grunted internally.

    Yoshiro turned to the group, his leader instincts kicking in. "We need to investigate. Himeko, Takeshi, Kenji, you''re with me. You guys, stay here and keep watch. If we''re not back in two hours, get help."

    Kenji fidgeted with his backpack straps. "You think there''s anything interesting in there?"

    "No idea," Yoshiro said, checking his flashlight. "That''s why we have climbed the mountain." And maybe to change the future of the Land of Snow.

    They entered the cave, the howling wind fading behind them. Their flashlights revealed strange patterns on the walls, too regular to be natural.

    Himeko ran her fingers over the surface. "These patterns... they''re not random. It''s almost like..."

    "Writing?" Takeshi finished, squinting at the wall.

    Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    "Maybe," Himeko said aloud. "But not like any writing system I''ve ever seen."

    The narrow tunnel suddenly opened into a vast chamber. Their flashlights couldn''t reach the ceiling, the beams swallowed by the darkness.

    Kenji whistled, the sound echoing. "This place is huge!"

    A sharp yelp broke the silence. He spun around to see Himeko kneeling on the ground, brushing away loose rocks.

    "Himeko? You okay?" he asked, moving closer.

    She looked up, her eyes shining with excitement. "Look at this!"

    In the beam of her flashlight lay a massive skull, its eye sockets as large as dinner plates.

    "Whoa," Kenji breathed. "Is that a monster?"

    Himeko shook her head, gently brushing dirt from the fossil. "No, it''s... it''s some kind of ancient creature. Look at the jaw structure, the teeth positioning... This creature... it doesn''t match any known species."

    Takeshi knelt down, examining the skull. "Those teeth... whatever this thing was, it was a predator. And a damn big one at that. Glad it''s just bones now."

    As they explored further, more fossils were found on the cave floor. Himeko darted from one to another, her earlier caution forgotten in her scientific excitement.

    "Coral fragments here... and look, these are definitely marine arthropod remains," she said, holding up a fossilized shell. "This entire area must have been underwater at some point."

    Yoshiro frowned. "But we''re miles inland, and at high elevation. How''s that possible?"

    Kenji piped up, "Could it be plate tectonics? Like, the land moved?"

    Himeko nodded approvingly. "Good thinking, Kenji. That''s certainly part of it. But the scale here... it''s huge."

    As they ventured deeper, the fossils became more numerous. Yoshiro watched Himeko and Kenji dart from fossil to fossil. Like kids.

    "Hey, check this out!" Kenji called, holding up a strange, spiral-shaped fossil. "What do you think this is, Himeko-san?"

    She hurried over, carefully taking the fossil. "Fascinating! It looks like some kind of cephalopod, but the structure is all wrong. The chambers are... wait, is that a serrated edge?"

    "This doesn''t make sense," Himeko mused aloud. "These features don''t belong together. It''s like looking at an evolutionary impossibility."

    Yoshiro cleared his throat. "Let''s try to stay focused. We need to-"

    "Yoshiro!" Takeshi''s gruff voice echoed from further ahead. "You need to see this!"

    They hurried forward, flashlights bouncing. The beams illuminated a sight that stopped them in their tracks. Enormous piles of bones and shells stood before them, arranged in neat, deliberate mounds.

    Himeko''s scientific detachment cracked. "That''s... that''s not natural. Someone arranged these."

    Yoshiro approached one of the mounds, picking up a bone fragment. He rubbed the bone''s edge with his thumb. "Huh. Look at this," he said, holding it out. "These are tool marks."

    "Tool marks mean intelligence, but who... or what... made these cuts?"

    Kenji leaned in, squinting at the bone. "You''re right. It''s too clean to be from teeth or claws."

    Takeshi picked up another bone, examining it closely. "Same here. Look at these grooves. Whatever did this, it was sharp and precise."

    Himeko took both bones, comparing them side by side. "The cuts are consistent. It''s not just random damage. These were deliberately butchered."

    Kenji''s eyes widened. "But... that''s impossible, right? Humans couldn''t have been here back then."

    "Not humans," Himeko said slowly. "But something... intelligent. Something that used tools and organized these remains."

    Takeshi grunted, kicking at the ground. A small object skittered across the cave floor. He bent to retrieve it, holding it up to the light. "What''s this?"

    In his palm sat a small, green pentagon. Its edges were slightly worn, but the shape was unmistakably artificial. The smooth, delicate texture suggested a material similar to talc.

    "This ain''t no rock..."

    "Let me see that," Himeko said, reaching for the object. Takeshi handed it over, and the others crowded around to get a better look.

    Himeko turned the pentagon over in her hands, her eyes widening. "This is... incredible. The precision of these angles, the smoothness of the surface..."

    Yoshiro leaned in, his breath fogging in the cold air. "It''s not natural, is it?"

    Himeko shook her head, still staring at the object. "No way. A pentagon is far more complex than circles or squares. You don''t see this in nature."

    Kenji''s voice was hushed with awe. "Could an animal have made it?"

    "Unlikely," Himeko replied. "This level of geometric understanding... it suggests an intelligence comparable to humans."

    The group fell quiet, each lost in thought about what they''d found. Before Takeshi could speak, a cold blast of air cut him off.

    The wind brought a foul smell with it. Rotting and dank, it hit them like a wall. The cave went dark for a second as their lights sputtered.

    "Ugh!" Kenji coughed and pulled his collar over his nose. "What is that smell?"

    Takeshi''s hand moved to his weapon. "Smells like something died. Recently."

    Yoshiro held up a hand for silence, straining his ears against the whistle of the wind. "Everyone, stay alert. That smell could mean-"

    A distant sound echoed from the depths of the cave, cutting him off. It might have been the wind, or falling rocks, or... something else entirely.

 The Bizarre Discovery

    Himeko and Kenji put down the animal bones they were holding and moved deeper into the cave, except for Yoshiro, who temporarily placed the pentagram-shaped soapstone into his pocket.

    "Let''s see what else this cave has to offer," Yoshiro said, his voice echoing slightly in the narrow passage.

    The deeper they ventured into the cave, the stronger the stench of decaying corpses became. The putrid odor seemed to cling to the walls, growing more intense with each step.

    Kenji gagged, turning to his colleague. "Ugh, what''s that smell? What do you think could cause this?"

    His companion shook his head, looking pale. "I don''t know, but it''s getting worse. How much further do we have to go?"

    Himeko overheard their conversation and adjusted her mask. "It could be a variety of things. Decaying organic matter, sulfur deposits... caves can hold onto odors for a long time."

    "Stay focused. We''re here to make discoveries, not comment on the local perfume." Takeshi grunted and called back. "A smell that strong could mean something''s still alive down here."

    Although the animal bones and various marine fossils they had seen earlier were also remnants of dead bodies, they had been cleansed by endless ages, transforming into odorless ''building blocks''. However, the stench coming from the depths of this cave hadn''t been fully erased by time, as if it were still fresh.

    Two young team members were so overwhelmed by the increasingly intense smell that they began to dry heave. Even Yoshiro raised his thick collar in an attempt to reduce the unpleasant odor entering his nostrils.

    "This is unlike anything I''ve ever encountered," one of the senior researchers muttered, his voice muffled behind his raised collar. "The preservation of organic matter in this environment is extraordinary."

    Finally, enduring the overpowering stench, the six of them stumbled upon the most unbelievable discovery of their lives.

    Standing before them, illuminated by light against the cave wall, was a grotesque, barrel-shaped fossil of a creature!

    "What in the world is that?" Kenji gasped.

    They searched through all known species and biological traits in their minds but could not identify such a bizarre form.

    Himeko stepped forward. "This is clearly a completely unknown organism! It doesn''t fit into any known taxonomic category."

    Kenji stared at the fossil in awe. "Could it be... extraterrestrial?"

    "Don''t be ridiculous, kid. It''s probably just some deformed sea creature." Takeshi scoffed.

    "No," Himeko shook her head. "This is something entirely new. Look at the pentagonal head structure, the multiple limbs... it doesn''t match any known evolutionary pattern."

    This is an unknown organism!

    It could possibly be a plant, or perhaps some sort of radiate marine life, but regardless, its origin surely lay in a prehistoric era far beyond human understanding.

    As they examined the fossil more closely, Yoshiro noticed that this wasn''t the only one of its kind in the caveˇŞthere were more samples of the same type.

    "Look around," he instructed the team. "There are more of them. Spread out and document everything you see."

    Many of these biological samples were astonishingly intact, with some even showing signs of cellular structures, untouched by fossilization.

    One of the geologists on the team spoke up, his voice filled with wonder. "This level of preservation is unprecedented. The mineral salts in this cave must have prevented them from fossilizing over the eons."

    Yoshiro casually walked over to examine one of the samples.

    "Feel this," he called to the others. "The texture is remarkable. It''s like nothing I''ve ever encountered before."

    Himeko examined one of the better-preserved specimens. "The tissue... it''s like leather, but tougher. And look at these crystalline spheres in the neck - they might be eyes!"

    Kenji was bouncing with excitement. "This is huge! We''re going to be famous!"

    "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves," Yoshiro cautioned, though his eyes gleamed with possibility. "We need to get these specimens back to the camp for proper examination."

    Judging by the upright stance of the fossil, its head should be at the top, radiating outward in a star-like pattern, forming a perfect pentagon.

    This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.

    In the center of the pentagon was a horizontal, grooved opening, lined with rows of sharp, dense teeth.

    "Look at these teeth," one team member pointed out. "They''re incredibly sharp and densely packed. What kind of diet could this creature have had?"

    From the five split points of the pentagon extended five tube-like appendages, which were covered in ciliaˇŞcommon in many lifeforms.

    Below the pentagonal head, five crystalline spheres with red irises, resembling eyes, were set into its neck.

    "Those spheres," a researcher mused, "could they be some form of visual organs? The placement is unusual, but given the creature''s bizarre anatomy, anything seems possible."

    The midsection of the body resembled a large, wrinkled spindle-shaped barrel, with a spine-like protrusion along its center. On the back of this spine were wing-like growths, while five sets of delicate limbs, reminiscent of sea lilies, extended around the body.

    At the lowest end of the barrel-shaped body, five starfish-like appendages spread out, equipped with shellfish-like foot clamps, seemingly designed for agile movement.

    When Yoshiro gently touched one of the limbs at the base of the body, he found it still surprisingly elastic.

    "Incredible," he murmured. "Even after all this time, the tissue retains its flexibility."

    None of them, including Yoshiro, had ever imagined that such a strange life form had once existed in the world.

    Its body structure defied reason, and no current knowledge of paleontology could explain it. In fact, its appearance made it difficult to classify as either animal or plant.

    This discovery filled everyone with excitement, and they even forgot about the foul smell that still lingered around these unfossilized samples.

    "We need to document everything," Yoshiro instructed, his voice filled with urgency. "Photographs, measurements, samplesˇŞeverything. This could change our entire understanding of prehistoric life."

    It was an unexpected, monumental findˇŞone that could potentially shock the entire world!

    The existence of this ancient life form hinted at the possibility that other intelligent species might have existed before humanity. Such a discovery would undoubtedly attract countless people.

    "Imagine," he said to the team, "a paleontology museum right here in the Land of Snow. This creature could be our crown jewel."

    The team members exchanged excited glances, caught up in Yoshiro''s vision.

    "There''s nowhere else on Earth where such an impressive specimen could be found," Yoshiro continued. "We could boost our country''s economy, attract researchers from around the world..."

    With this in mind, Yoshiro rushed back to the camp and instructed most of the team members stationed there to help transport all the biological samples from the cave.

    "Careful with that one!" Himeko called out as Kenji stumbled slightly. "We don''t want to damage anything."

    In the end, twelve biological samples were brought out, seven of which were in such perfect condition that they could be displayed immediately.

    To preserve the integrity of these samples from the extreme cold outside, Yoshiro had a large tent set up to store eleven of the specimens, leaving one for a preliminary dissection.

    Back at the camp, Himeko fussed over the storage conditions, insisting on specific temperature and humidity levels. "These samples could rewrite everything we know about evolutionary biology," she said, carefully arranging the specimens.

    When the more than two-meter-long sample was laid out on the table, Yoshiro and the others realized just how astonishing the creature''s anatomy was.

    "Let''s begin the examination," Yoshiro said, picking up a scalpel. But as he attempted to cut into the specimen, he found that its skin was so tough that even the sharp blade couldn''t penetrate it.

    "This is extraordinary," one of the researchers exclaimed. "What could make it so resilient?"

    Even when a portion of its pentagonal head was placed in a kerosene stove, it remained undamaged.

    Takeshi, growing impatient, attempted to crack the specimen with a hammer, but it remained stubbornly intact. "This is impossible," he growled. "Nothing''s this tough."

    With no other choice, Yoshiro ordered a different sample with already damaged skin to be dissected.

    Upon further examination, he discovered that the creature had two respiratory systemsˇŞgills and poresˇŞindicating that it could live both on land and in the sea.

    "This changes everything we know about adaptation," one of the biologists on the team marveled. "A creature equally at home on land and in water... it''s unprecedented."

    Combined with its wing-like structures, even conquering the sky seemed within its reach.

    Inside its head, they found vocal cords. Pressing them produced a flute-like sound, reminding him of the unnamable flute melody he had heard near the Black Mountains.

    Kenji''s eyes widened. "That sound... it''s like the melody we heard near the Black Mountains!"

    Takeshi rolled his eyes. "Coincidence. Let''s focus on facts, not fairy tales."

    When they cut open the creature''s internal organs, they were shocked to find that the organs had not fully decayed, nor had they mineralized.

    When a scalpel pierced the thawed, softened organs, green blood gushed out before everyone''s astonished eyes!

    The green liquid carried a strong, fishy stench that overwhelmed the room, making even their masks useless against the nausea-inducing smell.

    "Ugh..."

    Two members couldn''t take the odor and immediately ran outside to vomit, and even Yoshiro was struggling to endure it.

    He quickly covered the organs with the skin tissue again and draped the entire sample with an oilcloth, which slightly reduced the foul smell.

    "This is unlike anything we''ve ever encountered," he murmured aloud.

    With such a significant discovery, he had no intention of keeping it within the exploration team, so he hurried to the newly set-up radio.

    "Hello, hello," he called into the receiver, his voice brimming with excitement.

    "This is Yoshiro from the exploration team. We discovered a cave 45 kilometers northwest of the main camp."

    "Inside, we found biological samples of what appear to be ultra-ancient organisms, along with numerous ancient animal fossils."

    His words tumbled out in a rush as he described their incredible findings. "The specimens are unlike anything we''ve ever seen. Multiple respiratory systems, unclassifiable anatomy, preserved soft tissue... it''s beyond our wildest expectations!"

    "Please send reinforcements as soon as the blizzard passes. We have made an incredible haul this time."

    Yoshiro couldn''t contain his joy. "This could change everything we know about prehistoric life. The Land of Snow could become a center for paleontological research worldwide!"

    "Haha..." he chuckled, imagining the fame and recognition that awaited them.

    Aaaah... aaah...aah...

    Just as he was gleefully reporting the results of their expedition, a chorus of terrified screams erupted from outside the tent. His laughter died in his throat, replaced by a cold dread.

    The piercing cries were so loud that even the person on the other end of the radio could hear them clearly.

 Kakashis Mission

    Early in the morning, Kakashi awoke right on time, as if it were ingrained in his biological clock. He got up, folded his bedding with, and then went to freshen up.

    Standing in front of the mirror in the washroom, he quietly stared at his reflection. In the mirror, it seemed as though he was still the same boy from before, unchanged in the slightest. In front of him stood a cute girl with purple markings on her face, behind him a handsome young man with golden hair, and beside him, a boy wearing goggles who looked at him with hostility.

    He touched the crescent-shaped scar on his left eye, and once again, the final moments of his friend''s death replayed in his mind.

    The goggles, always crooked. I should''ve fixed them for you...

    Putting on his mask, he collected his swirling thoughts and returned to being an ANBU ninja. The transition was almost palpable, his posture straightening, his gaze sharpening.

    After eating a simple breakfast made up of instant food in the kitchen, he went to the shrine in the living room. He bowed three times in front of a photo of a man with pale hair.

    "Another day, another mission," Kakashi murmured to the photo. "I''m heading out."

    With the short sword passed down through the Hatake family sheathed on his back, he walked out of his home.

    Kakashi''s house was quite large, larger than most houses in Konoha, though it was located some distance from the village center. The Hatake estate, once bustling with life, now stood as a silent testament to a bygone era.

    There wouldn''t be any missions this early in the morning, so Kakashi wasn''t in a hurry to report to the ANBU headquarters. He could take his time walking there.

    As he strolled through the streets, Kakashi noticed a cloud of dust far in the distance rushing in his direction. Instinctively, he jumped to the rooftop to hide. From the dust below, a man with a green, bowl-shaped haircut was sprinting at full speed.

    "DYNAMIC ENTRY INTO THE SPRINGTIME OF YOUTH!" the green-clad young man shouted, now running on his hands.

    Kakashi watched in bemused silence as the young man continued his exuberant run, accidentally knocking over a fruit stand in his enthusiasm.

    "My cabbages!" the vendor cried out in dismay.

    "Who''s that? Yelling like that so early in the morning, waking my kids!"

    "Is it that green hurricane again?" another villager grumbled, peering out of his window.

    "Can''t we sleep in peace anymore?"

    Voices of protest rose from the residents on both sides of the street, but the green-clad man ignored them all, continuing to run off into the distance, leaving Kakashi shaking his head.

    Guy... Your ''youthfulness'' is going to get you cleaning duties from the Hokage one of these days.

    In the ANBU changing room, which the operatives unofficially called ''The Shadows'' Den'', Kakashi had just finished putting on his ANBU combat gear when an ANBU member entered and said, "Captain, the Hokage has ordered you to go to the reception room at the Hokage''s office immediately. You can wear your regular ninja attire."

    "Hmm?" Kakashi raised an eyebrow. Civilian clothes? What kind of mission is this?

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    "Understood," he replied.

    He was a bit puzzled by the order. If it was a mission directly for the ANBU, it should have been issued in the Hokage''s office or the council chamber. Why the reception room?

    Despite his doubts, he decided to follow the command. He took off his ANBU uniform and changed into his usual village attire, along with his ninja headband.

    As he walked through the village towards the Hokage''s office, Kakashi observed the daily life of Konoha. Children ran past, playing ninja with wooden shuriken. Shopkeepers called out their wares, and the smell of fresh bread wafted from a nearby bakery.

    Sensei would''ve loved seeing the village so peaceful, a bittersweet memory of his old team flashed through his mind.

    When he entered the reception room, sitting in the center was the Third Hokage, Hiruzen, and beside him, in the client''s seat, was a middle-aged man with a thick beard, wearing black round-framed glasses.

    "Ah, Kakashi, you''re here," the Hokage said with a nod.

    "Let me introduce you. This is the client for this mission, Asama Sanday¨±, and this is Konoha''s finest chunin, Hatake Kakashi."

    Chunin? Kakashi was a bit confused by the Third''s introduction. He had been promoted to jonin during the Third Great Ninja War, and the Third Hokage surely hadn''t forgotten that. However, he figured there was a reason for this odd introduction.

    He politely bowed slightly toward Sanday¨± in greeting, maintaining his composure despite his internal confusion.

    "Sanday¨±-san, could you explain the situation to Kakashi?" the Hokage prompted.

    "Of course," Sanday¨± replied, turning to Kakashi and beginning his story.

    "I come from a place far in the north called the Land of Snow. It''s a region covered in snow year-round, making it difficult for crops to grow, but the technology and heavy industries there are very advanced. Few outsiders visit, and even fewer know about it. I assume Kakashi-san has never been there?"

    Kakashi shook his head slightly. Not only had he never been there, he hadn''t even heard of it before. His mind was already cataloging this new information, considering its strategic implications.

    "The ruler of the Land of Snow is His Highness, Kazahana S¨­setsu, and I am one of his retainers," Sanday¨± continued. "His Highness has a vision: to use our unique technology to harness the geothermal energy beneath the land and transform the cold winds from the north into warm breezes, giving us a chance to melt the snow that has accumulated for so many years."

    "To achieve this, we formed an exploration team to search the northern regions for a suitable location to install the geothermal devices. My younger brother, Yoshiro, was the leader of the exploration team. He is a renowned polar explorer with a lot of experience in the field."

    His tone grew more intense as he spoke. "A week ago, he set off from our northernmost base camp to explore areas that no one had ever ventured into. The team of sixteen set out, but after just two days, they encountered a blizzard. Fortunately, under his leadership, they found a place to take shelter."

    "In that place, they discovered a cave," Sanday¨± leaned forward, his eyes gleaming with a mix of excitement and worry. "Inside the cave, they found countless ancient animal bones, fossils, and samples of ancient creatures."

    "Ancient creatures?" Kakashi asked, his interest piqued. "Like fossils, or something... alive?"

    "Yes, ancient creatures," Sanday¨± confirmed with a nod. "Although I didn''t see the discovery myself, based on Yoshiro''s tone, it sounded like something truly remarkable, something that could shock the world."

    His expression darkened. "But then disaster struck. While I was in radio communication with him, I suddenly heard screams coming through the radio. Yoshiro rushed out to investigate, and during that time, I could hear what sounded like the exploration team being attacked by something. The screams were relentless."

    Kakashi listened intently, his mind already analyzing the situation. "Unknown assailants in a forbidden area?" he thought. "This doesn''t add up."

    "Not long after, the chaos stopped," Sanday¨± continued, his voice dropping to almost a whisper. "But over the radio, I could hear his terrified whispers, saying something like..."

    "The Ancients."

    At this, he paused, giving everyone a moment to think. The room fell into a tense silence.

    "After that, I heard nothing more over the radio," he said, breaking the silence. "We wanted to go and rescue them immediately, but it''s been snowing non-stop for a week, making it impossible for the rescue team to set out."

    "Given the screams we heard over the radio, we suspect the exploration team encountered some unknown dangerˇŞpossibly an avalanche or perhaps some unknown assailant. But in that forbidden area of the Land of Snow, we can''t think of anyone who could have attacked the team."

    Sanday¨± stood up, bowing deeply to Kakashi. "So I''ve come to Konoha to request help from your ninja to join our rescue team and help save the exploration team."

    "Please!"

    Just a normal rescue mission. Why me specifically? He glanced at the Hokage, catching a subtle nod.

    "I understand the situation," Kakashi said. "I''ll do my best to assist in the rescue mission."

    The Hokage nodded approvingly. "Kakashi, prepare for a long journey."

 Kakashis Mission: The Ancients

    "Kakashi!"

    "Yes, Hokage-sama."

    Hiruzen''s expression was stern as he declared, "I order you to follow Sanday¨± to the Land of Snow for a rescue mission. This will be a B-rank mission. Make your preparations immediately."

    Even though the Third Hokage stood up and gave Kakashi the mission with great authority, he discreetly winked at Kakashi during the process. Kakashi understood what that meant.

    The Hokage wouldn''t assign an ANBU captain to a simple B-rank mission.

    He simply responded, "Yes, Lord Hokage!"

    As Kakashi departed, Sanday¨± turned to Hiruzen, his eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Lord Hokage. Your assistance means more than you know."

    Hiruzen nodded solemnly. "We''re honored to help, Sanday¨±. The bonds between nations are strengthened in times of need. Safe travels, and may your people be found quickly."

    Sanday¨± bowed deeply before leaving the reception room. As the door closed behind him, Hiruzen remained for a moment.

    After a short while, he opened the door and entered the office.

    "Hokage-sama."

    "Mm," Hiruzen sat down behind his desk. "Just now, I deliberately addressed you as a chunin because this mission is far more complicated than you might think."

    As suspected.

    "In fact, the Land of Snow has its own ninja village."

    Upon hearing this, Kakashi''s pupil contracted in surprise. A hidden village?

    "Hokage-sama, if the country has its own ninja village, why would they hire ninjas from another nation for a rescue mission? Could it be that their own ninjas are too weak?"

    Hiruzen shook his head, a wry smile on his lips. "Not weak, Kakashi. Quite the opposite, in fact. The ninjas from this village call themselves Yuki-nin. They possess a special bloodline limit known as Ice Release."

    "Bloodline limit?"

    He was not unfamiliar with the term. A ninja with a bloodline limit can wield extraordinary powers, making them far more formidable in battle than ordinary ninjas.

    What puzzled Kakashi was that if they had ninjas with bloodline limits, surely their strength wouldn''t be weak. "So why go out of their way to hire help from Konoha?" he mused aloud.

    Hiruzen stood up and moved to the window, puffing on his pipe. "Ice Release," he began, exhaling a cloud of smoke, "is a special ability that combines Water and Wind chakra to create ice, which can then be used offensively."

    He turned back to Kakashi, his eyes distant as if recalling a long-forgotten memory. "You''re probably wondering why I know so much about Ice Release."

    Kakashi nodded, waiting for the explanation.

    "It''s because Ice Release isn''t the bloodline limit of the Yuki-nin, but rather it originates from Kiri."

    Now Kakashi was even more confused. The Land of Snow is in the far north, while Kiri is a massive island nation in the far southˇŞhow could these two distant countries share the same bloodline limit?

    It was common knowledge that bloodline limits are inherited through bloodlines. Could there be a blood connection between the ninjas of these two distant villages?

    Hiruzen saw Kakashi''s bewilderment. "It''s a tale that goes back many years, to when I was much younger."

    His voice took on a storytelling quality as he began to explain. "At that time, the five major villages were expanding, seeking to recruit ninja clans with special bloodline limits. The Yuki Clan, from the Land of Water, was one such clan, absorbed by Kiri."

    "But Kiri''s efforts to subjugate them didn''t go smoothly," Hiruzen continued. "Some members of the Yuki Clan resisted Kiri''s rule, and a rebellion broke out."

    "In the end, the Mizukage at the time chose a compromise: exiling the rebellious Yuki Clan members from the Land of Water. However, the exiled ones were of impure bloodlines and didn''t affect the purity of the clan''s bloodline limit."

    Could it be... Kakashi suddenly realized what the Third Hokage was implying.

    Exiles forming their own village... This complicates things.

    "The Yuki Clan''s bloodline limit is Ice Release, and the Yuki-nin in the Land of Snow are likely the descendants of those who were exiled."

    The Hokage''s expression turned grim as he continued, "I only recalled this after talking to the client about the situation in their country. Though the Land of Snow has its Yuki-nin, they''ve grown increasingly difficult to control in recent years, and they''ve aligned themselves with the King''s brother. That''s why the client chose to hire Konoha ninjas instead."

    Ninjas who separate from their village often crave territory, and with the added involvement of the King''s brother, who also had a claim to the throne, Kakashi understood Hokage''s concern.

    A royal dispute and rogue ninjas... a rebellion.

    "So, Kakashi, I sent you on this mission under the guise of a chunin so that while fulfilling the client''s request, you could closely observe the movements of the Yuki-nin."

    The Hokage''s tone became even more serious. "This makes the mission more than a simple B-rankˇŞit''s an S-rank mission involving matters of national security."

    Kakashi nodded.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    "You''re likely to encounter these Yuki-nin while in the Land of Snow," Hiruzen continued. "Your abilities as a ninja, combined with the Sharingan''s advantage against bloodline limits like this, make you the ideal candidate for the mission."

    "Presenting you as a chunin will make them less cautious of you, and given your age, it''s completely believable."

    Kakashi nodded again, fully understanding Hokage''s intentions. What appeared to be a standard rescue mission had transformed into an S-rank mission due to the political situation.

    But a question nagged at him. "Lord Hokage," he began cautiously, "if I do discover signs of rebellion among the Yuki-nin, what action should I take?"

    Hiruzen stroked his goatee thoughtfully, his response measured. "This is an internal matter of the Land of Snow, Kakashi. We have no authority to intervene, nor have we been asked to help suppress any rebellion. So, prioritize your safety and act as you see fit."

    No clear directives... This mission is more delicate than I thought.

    He could tell that the Hokage was somewhat conflicted about this matter. Though he recognized the possibility of rebellion, Konoha had no right to intervene, leaving Kakashi to make judgment calls on the ground.

    "Alright, Kakashi," Hiruzen said, his tone signaling the end of the briefing. "Go make your preparations."

    "And remember to dress warmlyˇŞit''s going to be extremely cold there."

    "Yes, Lord Hokage," Kakashi replied.

    With a flicker of shadow, Kakashi disappeared from the Hokage''s office, leaving Hiruzen alone with his thoughts.

    In truth, Hiruzen hadn''t revealed all his concerns about the mission. Beyond the complex political landscape, the mission itself was highly suspicious.

    The prophecy of the Great Toad Sage weighed heavily on his mind, warning that ancient beings were slowly awakening to reclaim their world.

    "Long before humans drew their first breath, a power beyond understanding ruled this world," Hiruzen mused, his eyes distant. "This ancient force slept as humans grew, waking only in brief moments. But now... it stirs."

    He recalled the incident with the mysterious Cthulhu statue. Now, ancient biological specimens discovered in the far north and some unknown force attacking humans.

    If the origin of this incident also traces back to those ancient days, then even an S-rank classification wouldn''t suffice.

    National matters may be S-rank, but the Great Toad Sage''s prophecy elevates this to at least an SS-rank mission!

    He puffed on his pipe, smoke curling around him. "Good luck, Kakashi," he whispered to the empty room. "You may need it more than you know."

    Hiruzen couldn''t help but recall the ramblings of the expedition leader that Sanday¨± had mentioned in his report.

    "The Ancients..."

    "What could that mean?"

    What Hiruzen didn''t know was that a young man who could unravel all his doubts was sitting right next door, at the Ninja Academy.

    ---

    In front of the podium, Daiko was holding a rectangular piece of paper. "This is a type of ninja tool known as the Explosive Tag."

    "Don''t underestimate this small piece of paper. Once it detonates, its power is immense, comparable to high-level Fire Release techniques used by elite ninjas."

    One of the students in the front row asked eagerly. "How powerful is it exactly, sensei?"

    Daiko smiled at the boy''s enthusiasm. "Let me put it this way. A single tag could blow a hole through a thick stone wall."

    "Due to its nature," he continued, "it is highly versatile. It can be used with kunai to expand the kunai''s attack range, combined with steel wire to create traps, or increased in quantity to enhance destructive power."

    A girl with pigtails raised her hand. "Sensei, have you ever used one in battle?"

    Daiko nodded. "I have. In terms of both lethality and tactical flexibility, the explosive tag is one of the most powerful and commonly used tools for advanced ninjas."

    "However, explosive tags aren''t typically used in large quantities due to their high cost, which ranges from 2,000 to 12,000 ry¨­ depending on the quality."

    A groan of disappointment ran through the classroom. Daiko chuckled at their reaction.

    "If you all successfully graduate from the Ninja Academy and become genin, the first missions you''ll encounter are usually D-rank," he explained. "D-rank missions have a reward between 500 and 10,000 ry¨­. So, even completing one mission might not be enough to buy a single explosive tag."

    One of the students muttered, "That''s so expensive! How are we supposed to afford them?"

    Daiko overheard and addressed the concern. "Not just explosive tags, but basic tools like kunai and shuriken can also be a heavy burden for newly minted genin. So, it''s important to maintain your tools and be mindful of their quantity in battle. Whenever possible, you should retrieve your toolsˇŞthis is also a key skill for advancing as a ninja."

    Despite his passionately explaining the advanced techniques of ninja tools, the children''s attention remained focused on the explosive tag in his hand.

    "Teacher, can I touch the explosive tag?" Kaigo, sitting in the back, asked curiously, raising his hand, which was rare for him.

    However, Daiko immediately shook his head, denying his request. "The explosive tag is a very dangerous ninja tool!" he warned sternly. "Even unintentionally releasing Fire Chakra could ignite it. As students of the academy, you are forbidden from touching this."

    Under the students'' admiring gazes, he carefully returned the explosive tag to the teaching box and continued explaining other tools.

    Seeing the explosive tag put away, the children''s eyes showed disappointment. After all, they were bored with the usual tools, and finally seeing something rare like the explosive tagˇŞclaimed to have the power of advanced Fire Release techniquesˇŞonly increased their curiosity.

    However, among them, there were a few children whose expressions remained calm.

    One of them was Kagami, and the other was Itachi.

    There''s no need to say much about Itachi. His mind was far more mature than the average child, and as the son of the Uchiha Clan leader, he was already familiar with explosive tags.

    As for Kagami, he had seen explosive tags so many times that he was no longer surprised by them.

    An explosive tag? That''s nothing, he suppressed a yawn.

    Bored, he decided to use his spider vision. His consciousness shifted, expanding outward from his body. At first, he scanned through the various spiders scattered throughout Konoha, their compound eyes offering multiple perspectives of the village. But nothing interesting caught his attention.

    On a whim, he extended his vision further, connecting to a spider in Iwa. Through its eyes, he saw the rocky landscape of the Hidden Stone Village, so different from the lush forests of Konoha.

    In a secluded training ground, a young boy with long blonde hair was practicing alone. Kagami recognized him immediately: Deidara.

    Deidara''s hands were busy molding something. As Kagami watched, clay sculptures took shapeˇŞbirds, insects, and other small creatures. With a burst of chakra, Deidara brought the clay figures to life. They flew around him, before detonating in a series of controlled explosions.

    Now that''s an explosion.

    Deidara was truly a genius in Earth Release techniques, and if Kagami trained normally, there was no way he could keep up with Deidara.

    But Kagami''s advantage lay in his vast chakra reserves far exceeding those of his peers.

    However, he also faced limitations, primarily due to the size of the spider.

    Part of the spider''s power was linked to his strength, meaning whenever his power increased, so did the spider''s, causing it to grow way larger in size. If he recklessly advanced too much, the spider would grow too large to hide in his room and might be discovered in the village.

    Though he had already found a spot for the spider outside the villageˇŞOrochimaru''s abandoned secret base, which hadn''t yet been discovered by KonohaˇŞthere was a large snake experiment of Orochimaru''s in that base. Even jonin like Kakashi will likely find the snake a challenging opponent to deal with. Kagami wasn''t sure if the spider''s presence would intimidate such low-intelligence creatures.

    Additionally, he now had to feed the spider regularly with soul food. This wasn''t just to prevent it from hunting on its own and drawing Konoha''s attention, but a necessity since his recent contact with Atlach-Nacha. The entity''s influence had strengthened the link between him and the spider, making the feeding ritual crucial for maintaining control.

    Since Konoha''s gates weren''t something just anyone could bypass, he couldn''t leave the village to feed the spider. He would have to wait until he reached the level of his brother, who could take missions outside the village, to transfer the spider outside.

    As Kagami''s consciousness returned to the classroom, he heard Daiko concluding the lesson. The other students were still chattering excitedly about explosive tags, but his mind was elsewhere.

 Kakashis Mission: Land of Snow

    The Land of Snow, a country near the polar region, is covered in ice and snow all year round.

    Kakashi, having set out from Konoha, followed Sanday¨± and his group, traveling northward by horse, large ships, and trains. They were finally expected to reach the royal palace of the Land of Snow within a day. As they journeyed, he observed the gradual change in landscape, from Konoha''s lush forests to the barren, snow-covered plains of the north.

    Due to the harsh living environment, this country had developed highly advanced heavy industrial technology.

    At that moment, he was seated on a train, one of the technological achievements of the Land of Snow''s heavy industry. He marveled at the smooth motion of the vehicle, so different from the familiar sensation of running through treetops.

    "This is one of our country''s proudest achievements, Kakashi-san," Sanday¨± said, noting Kakashi''s interest.

    "It''s incredible," Kakashi replied, his visible eye widening slightly. "How does it move without chakra?"

    Sanday¨± explained that this was a coal-powered train, capable of traveling even faster than a ninja running at full speed, leaving Kakashi quite impressed.

    As they conversed, he took the opportunity to explore the train''s interior. He walked down the narrow aisle, observing the other passengers ¨C civilians and what appeared to be local officials. This mode of travel certainly changes the dynamics of a mission. No need for soldier pills or chakra management.

    Sitting by the train window, he gazed out at the vast expanse of endless snow-covered land. Such a scene was rare in Konoha, where winters were mild with occasional light snow, never too cold. A sweater and scarf were usually enough for Konoha''s winter, but the Land of Snow required him to add another sweater and two scarves.

    "I hope this doesn''t impede my ability to form hand signs quickly," Kakashi mused, flexing his gloved fingers.

    According to Sanday¨±, this was already the warmest part of the Land of Snow. The far northern, ice-sealed area was so cold that even the locals could lose their lives to the extreme cold, and it was precisely where this mission was headed.

    Turning away from the snowy landscape outside, Kakashi looked back into the train carriage and asked Sanday¨± about the Snow Ninja. "What kind of people are they?"

    "They," Sanday¨± began, his expression growing serious, "are a ninja clan that migrated to the Land of Snow long ago. The previous daimy¨­ took them in and allowed them to establish their own ninja village here. Back then, they were loyal to the Land of Snow."

    "But nowadays, the Snow Ninja have grown increasingly defiant toward the country''s authority, aligning themselves with Dot¨­-sama."

    "Dot¨­? This is the first time I''ve heard that name," Kakashi said.

    "Oh, I apologize. Dot¨­-sama is His Majesty''s younger brother, a man who highly values military power."

    Sanday¨±''s voice lowered as he continued, "The current Snow Ninja Village has developed something called chakra armor, which significantly enhances a ninja''s chakra strength. That might be why they''ve grown rebellious."

    Kakashi''s expression shifted subtly as he pondered the situation. chakra armor that boosts chakra strength and ice-release techniques were elements he had never faced beforeˇŞthis mission would be tricky. I''ll need to be extra cautious. My usual tactics might not work against this new technology.

    The train began to slow down, and with a screech, they arrived at their destination.

    Stepping off, Kakashi immediately saw the royal palace built into the mountains. Red and white, the palace had countless steps leading up to it. Climbing all those stairs was simple for him but tough for Sanday¨± and his attendants.

    As they ascended, Kakashi noticed the palace guards eyeing him with suspicion. He kept his posture relaxed, but remained alert, cataloging potential escape routes out of habit.

    Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    After more than half an hour of climbing, they arrived at the daimy¨­''s residence, a traditional Japanese-style courtyard.

    He was led to a tatami room to wait while Sanday¨± went to inform the daimy¨­. The room was sparsely decorated, with a simple ink painting of snow-capped mountains on one wall and a small alcove holding a vase of winter flowers.

    Sitting cross-legged on the tatami, Kakashi closed his eyes to rest, but his other senses remained sharp. The scent of pine and incense filled the room, and he could hear the soft rustling of fabric as attendants moved through nearby corridors.

    When he opened his eyes, he saw a black-haired girl in a kimono peeking at him from beside the sliding door. As soon as she noticed Kakashi looking back at her, she got frightened and ran, bumping into someone outside.

    "Koyuki, what are you doing here?" a stern voice asked.

    "Iˇ­ I was just curious," the girl stammered.

    "Go back to your room. Your father is meeting with a guest."

    So that was the princess. Interesting that she''s allowed to wander so freely in these tense times.

    A few minutes later, the shoji door slid open again. This time, a gentle-looking man with round glasses entered with Sanday¨±.

    "This is the daimy¨­ of the Land of Snow, Lord Kazahana S¨­setsu," Sanday¨± introduced. "This young man is Hatake Kakashi from Konoha."

    "Greetings, Kazahana-sama," Kakashi bowed respectfully.

    "No need for such formality," S¨­setsu said kindly, gesturing for him to sit. "My daughter must have startled you earlier, I apologize. She''s naturally curious about visitors, especially ninja."

    "It''s no trouble at all," Kakashi replied.

    S¨­setsu''s expression softened at the mention of his daughter. "Kakashi-dono, I''m sure Sanday¨± has briefed you on the situation, but I''d like to hear your thoughts on the mission."

    Kakashi nodded. "From what I understand, a team of explorers, including Sanday¨±''s brother, has gone missing in the northern region. They were searching for a suitable location for a geothermal energy project when they encountered some kind of trouble."

    S¨­setsu clasped his hands tightly in his lap. "That''s correct. We''ve lost all communication with them. The last message we received was... disturbing."

    "Can you elaborate on that, Your Majesty?" Kakashi asked.

    "The final transmission mentioned something about ''The Ancients''. We''re not sure what it means, but it''s deeply concerning. The area they were exploring is largely uncharted and potentially dangerous."

    The daimy¨­''s hands trembled slightly as he spoke. "These men ¨C the explorers ¨C they''re not just my subjects. They''re my friends. Sanday¨± has been by my side since we were children. The thought of losing them..."

    Then, he slid off his cushion and bowed deeply, his forehead nearly touching the tatami. "Kakashi-dono, I beg you, please save my retainers!"

    Kakashi was stunned, not expecting the daimy¨­ to bow to him. He quickly helped S¨­setsu up, feeling uncomfortable with such deference from a ruler. "I will do my best. That is the mission I''m here for," he assured the daimy¨­.

    Relieved, S¨­setsu sat down. "Thank you. The misfortune that befell Yoshiro and the others is my responsibility. As their ruler, I must save them."

    "This mission won''t involve you alone. The Snow Ninja will also assist in the rescue."

    "Come in, Nadare."

    The shoji slid open silently, revealing a figure kneeling just outside. A slender man with light purple hair tied in a ponytail rose gracefully and entered the room.

    "Your Majesty," Nadare said, his voice cool and controlled as he bowed to S¨­setsu.

    Kazahana nodded. "This is a Snow Ninja recommended by my brother. He is highly skilled."

    "This is R¨­ga Nadare," S¨­setsu explained. "He is highly recommended by my brother and will join you on the rescue mission."

    Kakashi studied Nadare discreetly, noting the unique armor and the man''s composed demeanor. This must be the chakra armor Sanday¨± mentioned. I''ll need to observe its capabilities carefully.

    Nadare turned to Kakashi, his eyes narrowing slightly as he assessed the Konoha ninja. "I look forward to working with you, Kakashi-san," he said, his tone polite but lacking warmth.

    "Likewise," Kakashi replied evenly, maintaining a neutral expression.

    "It''s late. Please rest for the night, Kakashi-dono. The mission starts tomorrow." With that, S¨­setsu left the room.

    Kakashi glanced at Sanday¨±, who returned the look helplessly, as if he had just learned that Snow Ninja would be part of the mission. Though such situations usually created tension, especially considering the Snow Ninja''s rebellious inclinations, he had no choice but to accept.

    Later that night, in a secluded wing of the palace, a tall, muscular man stood in the palace, with Nadare kneeling beside him.

    "Report, Nadare," Dot¨­ commanded.

    "Dot¨­-sama, I''ve met the ninja from Konoha," Nadare began. "He''s younger than I expected ¨C only about 15 years old. And according to our intelligence, he''s just a chunin."

    "Hmph," Dot¨­ snorted. "Sanday¨± hired a second-rate ninja. The fact that he hired outside help shows he''s suspicious of us."

    "What are your orders, my lord?"

    Dot¨­ turned from the window, his voice filled with malice. "We must act quickly before my brother catches on. My soft-hearted brother cannot be allowed to interfere any longer. Once he''s gone, I''ll take the throne."

    "Find a way to eliminate the Konoha ninja. He can''t interfere with our plans. "

    "As you wish, Dot¨­-sama," Nadare replied, a smirk playing on his lips. Eliminating a chunin would be easy, or so he thought.

    As Nadare left, Dot¨­ remained by the window, gazing out at the snow-covered mountains. Soon, very soon, the Land of Snow will have a new ruler who understands the true nature of power.

 Kakashis Mission: The Camp

    The next morning, Kakashi, Nadare, Sanday¨±, and three attendants set out for the northern camp in the Land of Snow. The early dawn light cast long shadows across the snow-covered courtyard of the royal palace as they made their final preparations.

    Kakashi observed the group dynamics silently, noting the tense set of Nadare''s shoulders and the nervous energy radiating from Sanday¨±.

    To the north of the royal palace, few people lived, and the train tracks didn''t extend that far. Thus, the group of six could only travel by sleds pulled by sled dogs. Twenty-four powerful animals were being harnessed to three sleds, their breath visible in the frigid air.

    Sanday¨± approached him as they prepared to depart. "The dogs are our lifeline out here," he said, patting one of the animals affectionately. "Treat them well, and they''ll never let you down."

    Kakashi nodded, his visible eye crinkling slightly. "I can see why. Their instincts must be invaluable in this terrain."

    As they set off, the cold hit them like a physical force. The team huddled deeper into their winter gear, their faces barely visible above their scarves. Twenty-four sled dogs pulled three sleds across the snowfields, surrounded by desolate mountain peaks and glaciers frozen for countless years.

    The journey was mostly silent, broken only by the rhythmic panting of the dogs and the soft crunch of snow beneath the sled runners. Kakashi found himself mesmerized by the beauty of the landscape, so different from the forests he was accustomed to. The cold wind stung his exposed eye, and he could feel the vibrations of the sled through his body.

    This is a different kind of endurance, he compared the steady pace of the dogs to the speed of a ninja. Slower, but perhaps better suited to this environment.

    As noon approached, the team stopped for a brief rest. They cared for the dogs first, checking their paws for ice buildup and offering them water. As they shared a simple meal of dried meat and hard biscuits, Sanday¨±, who was sharing a sled with Kakashi, pointed to a snow-covered ridge ahead.

    "Once we cross that," he said, his voice carrying a hint of apprehension, "we''ll reach the forbidden area of the Land of Snow, where there is a permanent camp."

    "Forbidden area?"

    Sanday¨± nodded. "Although the Land of Snow is a small country, its territory is vast. However, most of the land is uninhabitable due to the harsh temperature. This permanent camp marks the boundary between the habitable land and the forbidden zone."

    As they approached the ridge, the dogs began to struggle against the steep incline. The team encouraged them with calls and whistles.

    After crossing the ridge, the atmosphere seemed to change subtly. He felt his ninja instincts heighten, sensing something different about this ''forbidden'' territory. He scanned the horizon, his senses alert for any sign of danger.

    Finally, Kakashi and the group saw the camp. It was a large encampment with two rows of wooden cabins that could house about a hundred people. The warehouses were stocked with ample supplies, requiring only monthly resupply from outside. Despite the harsh conditions, the camp seemed well-organized and prepared for long-term occupation.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Sanday¨± explained that the permanent camp was built under the direction of his younger brother who had designated the area north of the camp as the forbidden zone.

    "We should set out for the rescue right away," Nadare said, his tone brusque. "If we don''t, your brother might starve."

    At that moment, a sturdy young man walked out from the camp. "Yoshiro''s exploration team brought over a month''s worth of food, and it''s only been half a month, so they shouldn''t be worried about food yet."

    The man bowed slightly. "Sorry for not introducing myself earlier. I''m Nagashima, the deputy leader of this camp."

    Nadare clicked his tongue in annoyance at Nagashima''s retort, showing slight displeasure. Kakashi observed the interaction silently, noting Nadare''s impatience growing. Strange.

    "Before the rescue team departs, it would be better for everyone to understand the situation in detail," Nagashima continued, seemingly unperturbed by Nadare''s reaction. "Follow me."

    Under Nagashima''s guidance, they entered one of the cabins. The interior was sparse but functional, with maps and charts covering one wall. A haggard-looking man sat at a table, his eyes sunken with fatigue.

    "This is Shiraishi," Nagashima introduced. "He''s also one of the team members, but due to certain reasons, he returned halfway. Let him explain the situation."

    Shiraishi began to speak, his voice trembling slightly as he recounted the events that occurred after joining the expedition.

    "On that day, there were seventeen of us in total, heading directly north. We moved swiftly on sleds pulled by dozens of sled dogs and reached a point about 30 kilometers from this camp."

    His voice grew more agitated as he continued. "But then, all the sled dogs suddenly stopped. The usually gentle dogs became agitated, barking frantically at the northern sky. We tried everything to calm them, but it was no use. They refused to move further north."

    Kakashi listened intently, his analytical mind already working on the puzzle. What could have spooked the dogs so badly?

    "Unable to continue," Shiraishi went on, "Captain Yoshro decided to send me back with the dogs, but before I left, the captain wanted to collect rock samples from the area. We used a drilling machine to bore through the ice and obtain rock samples from beneath the surface."

    Nagashima took over at this point, leading Kakashi and Nadare to a nearby long wooden table. "These are the rock samples collected from 30 kilometers north of the camp," he explained.

    Kakashi examined the reddish-striped rocks closely, recognizing them as ordinary sedimentary rocks. However, Nagashima carefully picked up one of the striped rocks and said, "Do you see these wave-like patterns?"

    "According to our camp''s biology expert, this isn''t just a rock. It''s a fossilized piece of organic tissue with muscle-like textures."

    Kakashi leaned in closer, his eye widening slightly. "You''re saying..."

    Nagashima nodded. "This rock was once flesh from a living organism. In fact, all the ''rocks'' on this table are likely chunks of flesh from a massive, evolved lifeform!"

    Kakashi and Nadare were both visibly shocked. If the rocks they casually collected were parts of a creature''s body, just how massive must this creature have been? And could the entire ice field be made up of this creature''s fossilized remains?

    The largest creature Kakashi had ever seen was the Nine-Tails, but even that didn''t compare to the sheer scale of what Nagashima was suggesting.

    Nagashima continued, "This discovery reminds us of ancient talesˇŞbeings like the Sea God or even Yog-Sothoth. Could they be connected?"

    Kakashi remained silent. Nadare, however, sneered dismissively.

    "My mission is to rescue people, not study fossils," he said sharply. "Besides, it''s already dead. Don''t you agree, Kakashi?"

    Kakashi didn''t respond. Sensing the tension, Nagashima quickly redirected the conversation.

    "Let''s focus on the challenges of this mission," he said. "We last heard from the team when they were 45 kilometers northwest of the camp, near a cave. With the snowstorms, their trail has likely disappeared."

    As Nagashima explained the challenges ahead, Sanday¨±''s face fell, the enormity of the task clearly weighing on him. But Kakashi remained calm, his mind already formulating a plan.

    "Where are the camp''s sled dogs?" Kakashi asked suddenly.

    Nagashima blinked, surprised by the question. "In the kennels, just behind the main cabin. Why do you ask?"

    "Take me to see them," Kakashi said, his tone suggesting he had an idea forming.

 Kakashis Mission: Pakkuns Task

    Under the leadership of Nagashima, Kakashi and his team arrived at the campsite in front of the dog kennel. Inside, dozens of sled dogs rested in the kennel, which had been reinforced against the cold winds.

    Nagashima gestured towards the structure. "This is where we keep our sled dogs."

    Standing before the kennel, Kakashi quickly formed hand signs and slapped the ground. "Summoning Jutsu!".

    As the smoke from the jutsu cleared, a brown pug wearing a Konoha forehead protector appeared.

    "Yo, Kakashi," the pug greeted in human language, turning toward Kakashi with a slightly annoyed expression. "What''s the big idea summoning me to this frozen wasteland?"

    "Yo, Pakkun," Kakashi replied with a casual wave. "Sorry about the cold, but we need your help."

    Nagashima and Sanday¨±, standing nearby, couldn''t hide their shock. They instinctively took a step back. "This dog... it can talk!" Sanday¨± exclaimed.

    The pug glanced at the two startled men, his expression deadpan. "How rude," he drawled. "I''m not just a dog; I''m a ninja hound. There''s a big difference, you know."

    But... isn''t it still a dog?

    Meanwhile, Nadare narrowed his eyes as he observed Kakashi, who was noticeably shorter than him.

    This guy... Most chunin-level ninjas focusing on self-reliance wouldn''t prioritize Summoning jutsu in their training.

    He couldn''t help but notice how smooth Kakashi had performed the jutsu. And the casual way Kakashi greeted his summoned beast suggested this was a regular occurrence during missions.

    Would Konoha really send a support ninja who relies heavily on summoning this far to handle a mission alone?

    Oblivious to Nadare''s scrutiny, Kakashi turned to make introductions. "This is Pakkun, a ninja hound," he explained to Nagashima and Sanday¨±. "These two are the clients for our mission."

    "Hello," Pakkun raised his left paw in greeting, then quickly lifted his rear from the cold snow. "Now, Kakashi, care to explain why you''ve brought me to this ice box?"

    "We need your help communicating with the sled dogs. There''s a team missing in the northern region, and we think the dogs might have some information."

    Pakkun sighed, his breath visible in the cold air. "Always work with you, isn''t it? Fine, let''s get this over with. The sooner we finish, the sooner I can get back to my warm bed."

    The pug waddled towards the kennel, eyeing the larger black-and-white dogs with a hint of disdain. "Oh, a bunch of puppies, huh," he muttered. "No problem, watch me."

    As Pakkun approached the kennel, Kakashi couldn''t help but twitch his brows. Aren''t you a dog too? And aren''t you much smaller than those sled dogs?

    Pakkun stood in front of the kennel and began barking at the sled dogs. "Alright, you overgrown pups, let''s have a chat."

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    Bark, bark bark.

    The sled dogs, initially wary, soon gathered around Pakkun. They tilted their heads, responding with curious whines.

    Pakkun turned back to Kakashi. "They''re listening, but they''re not too bright. What do you want to know?"

    Kakashi stepped forward. "Ask them why they refuse to head north."

    Pakkun turnend back to the sled dogs. Another series of barks ensued, this time met with whines and growls from the larger dogs. Their ears flattened against their heads, and some even retreated further into the kennel.

    "They say there''s a bad smell coming from that direction, and they don''t want to go," Pakkun translated their response.

    Kakashi quickly instructed Nagashima to fetch the fossilized meat chunk they had found earlier. Presenting it to the sled dogs, he asked, "Pakkun, ask them if this smell is coming from this."

    Pakkun barked the question, and the sled dogs sniffed the air cautiously. After a moment, they responded with a single, definitive bark.

    "No," Pakkun translated. "Whatever they''re smelling, it''s not this."

    "Can you convince them to take us to the place where the bad smell is coming from?" Kakashi asked.

    Pakkun barked a few more commands, but the reaction was immediate and clear. The sled dogs recoiled, retreating further into their kennel. "They don''t want to," Pakkun reported, though the dogs'' body language made it obvious even without translation.

    Just as Kakashi was about to suggest another approach, a large dog from the back of the kennel came forward. It barked a few times at Pakkun, who suddenly looked uncomfortable.

    "What did it say?" Kakashi asked, noticing the change in Pakkun''s demeanor.

    Pakkun hesitated, looking slightly annoyed. "It said..."

    "What did it say?" Kakashi pressed.

    Pakkun sighed, clearly embarrassed. "It said I''m cute. If I stay in the kennel for a bit, they''ll agree to go."

    "Huh?"

    No one had expected such a request from the sled dogs. But as the initial surprise wore off, it started to make sense. Sled dogs were large breeds, primarily bred for pulling sleds. They probably rarely saw small dogs like Pakkun.

    "This..." Pakkun began, clearly uncomfortable with the idea.

    "Pakkun, I''m sorry, but it seems you''ll have to do this," Kakashi said, his tone gentle but firm.

    "But I..." Pakkun protested weakly.

    "This is for the mission, Pakkun," Kakashi reminded him. "Ninja hounds are here to help ninjas complete their missions. You''re a good ninja hound, Pakkun."

    Pakkun grumbled under his breath but nodded reluctantly. "Fine, but you owe me for this, Kakashi."

    As the brown windbreak curtain fell over the kennel''s entrance, the sound of barking echoed from within. Kakashi could only imagine what was happening inside, but he trusted Pakkun to handle the situation.

    Back at the camp, Kakashi explained his plan to the team. "Although the sled dogs can''t track the scent of the exploration team directly, they can locate the origin of the bad smell," he began. "I believe this ice field isn''t ordinary. There must be something unusual deep within the northern region, emitting the smell the dogs dislike."

    "The fossilized meat chunk wasn''t the source, which means the smell likely comes from the cave where the exploration team made their discovery. If we follow this scent, it might lead us to the team."

    Sanday¨± nodded, understanding dawning on his face. "And we need the sled dogs because..."

    "Exactly," Kakashi confirmed. "Without them, our pace across the ice would be too slow. Using the dogs is essential for speed and survival in this terrain."

    "As expected from a Konoha ninja," Nagashima said, clearly impressed. "You came up with a plan so quickly."

    "At this rate, we might find the exploration team today," Sanday¨± added, hope evident in his voice.

    While the group praised Kakashi, Nadare turned his head away, unimpressed. His skepticism was clear, but he remained silent.

    After what felt like an eternity, the barking from the kennel finally subsided. The team had finished their lunch and were making final preparations for the journey ahead. They only needed the news from Pakkun.

    Finally, the windbreak curtain lifted, and the kennel door opened. Pakkun crawled out, dragging his body with his front paws. He looked utterly exhausted.

    "Good work, Pakkun," Kakashi said softly, kneeling beside his ninja hound. He could see that Pakkun had pushed himself to the limit.

    "I can''t go on, Kakashi," Pakkun panted. "I need some rest."

    Kakashi nodded understandingly. "You''ve done more than enough. For the rest of the mission, I''ll call on Urushi and the others. Get some well-deserved rest, Pakkun."

    With a puff of smoke, Pakkun disappeared.

 Kakashis Mission: Discovery

    After Pakkun''s sacrifice, the remaining dogs, as promised, obediently emerged from their cages. The camp burst into action, a flurry of movement as people quickly harnessed the sled dogs, preparing for departure.

    "Look at them go," one of the team members marveled, watching the dogs eagerly take their positions. "It''s like they can''t wait to set off."

    Another nodded in agreement. "Pakkun must have really worked hard. I''ve never seen them so cooperative."

    With the help of the sled dogs, the speed of the rescue team increased significantly, and the people in the camp were full of confidence in the rescue operation.

    "We''ll find them in no time now," a young rescuer said, his voice brimming with optimism.

    Although the exploration team had been out of contact for half a month, the people in the camp believed that the trouble they encountered was likely just a typical natural disaster.

    After all, a week-long blizzard had passed, and small avalanches could easily have caused the team to lose contact.

    However, only Sanday¨± stood silently in front of his sled. His mind was elsewhere, replaying the chilling radio transmission from that fateful day.

    Those screams... What could have caused such terror? And Yoshiro''s last words... What did he mean?

    Kakashi noticed the troubled expression on Sanday¨±''s face. He approached quietly, placing a comforting hand on the man''s shoulder.

    "We''ll find answers," Kakashi said softly.

    Sanday¨± nodded, grateful for the support. "Thank you, Kakashi."

    As the rescue team of 22 people set off northwest. No one driving the sleds actively guided the dogs; instead, they allowed the sled dogs to follow a strange, foul smell.

    The people on the sleds sniffed the air, trying to detect the scent, but it was something beyond the capability of ordinary human senses.

    "Can you smell anything?" one team member asked another, sniffing the air curiously.

    The other shook his head. "Not a thing. Whatever it is, it must be pretty potent for the dogs to pick up on it from this distance."

    Kakashi overheard the conversation. If only we had an Inuzuka clan member with us. Their keen noses might be able to detect what we''re dealing with.

    After about two hours of travel, the outline of a black mountain range appeared on the horizon.

    The sight was breathtaking.

    "Would you look at that," breathed one of the rescuers. "I''ve never seen mountains like those before."

    Jagged peaks and sharp cones formed an eerie silhouette against the sky, with the mountain tops piercing into the boiling clouds like colossal pillars. Sunlight, filtered through the turbulent atmosphere, reflected off the rugged peaks in cold, pale light.

    The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The bare and barren black mountaintops looked like an ominous gate, pulling the team''s thoughts from the snowy plains toward a far-off, lost place.

    For all the rescue team members, it was a once-in-a-lifetime sight, a strange and spectacular black mountain range hidden within the life-restricted zone of the Land of Snow.

    But to Kakashi, something felt wrong. His ninja instincts screamed that these mountains harbored something strange.

    This feeling... It''s just like that time with the Cthulhu statue. That ancient city... Could there be a connection?

    On another sled, Nadare squinted as he stared at the distant black mountain. Unlike Kakashi, his thoughts were simplerˇŞhe just felt a deep, inexplicable aversion to the mountain, a mental discomfort.

    He didn''t know why, but he simply hated it.

    As the rescue team arrived at the foot of the black mountain range, the sight that greeted them was like a physical blow. The camp had been utterly devastated, ravaged by a week-long blizzard that left almost nothing intact.

    "Dear god," someone whispered.

    Tents lay in tatters, machinery was twisted and broken, and sled windshields were scattered across the ground like discarded toys. It looked as though a group of giant mountain creatures had attacked and trampled the camp, with only the largest tent barely standing in the center.

    The scene left everyone silent, the damage far worse than they had imagined. Sanday¨± suppressed the pain and grief in his heart and ordered the rescue team to search for any survivors.

    "Spread out," he commanded, his voice hoarse. "Search for survivors. Leave no stone unturned."

    As the team dispersed, Kakashi began his own search. Among the wreckage of a tent, he found a steel plate that immediately caught his attention. There was a huge dent in the center, frozen solid, that didn''t look like something caused by wind or ice.

    Nadare, noticing Kakashi''s find, approached with a frown. "What do you make of that?" he asked, gesturing to the plate.

    Kakashi shook his head slowly. "This wasn''t the wind," he said. "Something hit this with immense force. More force than even a high-ranking ninja could muster."

    Before they could discuss further, shouts echoed across the camp.

    "We''ve found bodies!"

    "Over here!"

    The rescue team converged on the location, only to be met with a scene of unimaginable horror. What they found could hardly be called bodies anymore ¨C they were scattered pieces, completely separated from their original forms.

    "Oh god," one rescuer choked out before turning away to vomit.

    Another stood frozen, his face pale as the snow beneath their feet. "What... what could have done this?"

    The remains were strewn across a tent fabric that lay like a macabre picnic blanket on the snow. Heads and limbs were detached from torsos, with barely any flesh left on the bones.

    Pale bones were nearly indistinguishable from the thin layer of snow covering them, while the frozen faces on the skulls still bore expressions of absolute terror.

    Sanday¨±, struggling to maintain his composure, forced himself to look at the gruesome scene. "Keep searching," he managed to say. "We need to... we need to find out what happened here."

    As the team continued their grim task, reports echoed throughout the camp. Each discovery was more horrifying than the last, with remains so damaged that identification seemed impossible.

    "It''s like they were... torn apart," one team member said, his voice shaking.

    "But what could do something like this?" another responded. "No animal I know of could cause this kind of... destruction."

    Meanwhile, Kakashi made his way to the only tent still standing. Scattered on the ground were dissection tools, but the evidence suggested it wasn''t humans dissecting a creature ¨C it was the other way around.

    A human body had been torn apart, its head hung from a hook on the tent''s main beam, much like a skilled butcher processing a lamb.

    The flesh and organs had been cut into pieces, with most missing. Only a few chunks of meat remained, surrounded by a strange white substance distinct from the snow.

    Kakashi knelt and touched the substance, tasting a bit with his finger. The taste was unmistakable ¨C salt.

    This wasn''t just an attack. It was a study. And a meal.

    Stepping out of the tent, Kakashi saw the team regrouping, their faces ashen and haunted by what they had discovered. As he approached, he knew he had to share his findings.

    Whatever did this, it wasn''t just killing. It was studying us. Learning about us.

    And worst of all... eating us.

 Kakashis Mission: No Regret

    At this moment, Sanday¨± entered the tent and witnessed the horrifying scene inside. His face paled, and he stumbled, barely able to stand.

    "What... what could have done this?" Sanday¨±''s voice trembled.

    Kakashi, maintaining his composure, continued his methodical search of the tent.

    Despite the shock threatening to overwhelm him, Sanday¨±''s sense of duty compelled him to assist Kakashi. The silver-haired ninja picked up a frozen map book from the ground, its pages preserving the last moments of its use.

    He handed the map book to Sanday¨±, who was so shocked he could barely speak. The last visible state of the map book showed signs of being roughly handled, and there was no way these chaotic marks were caused by human hands.

    "This..." Sanday¨± muttered, his hands shaking as he examined the book.

    Not only that, but Kakashi also found scattered matches all over the tent floor. It seemed that the sudden darkness in the tent had led the explorers to attempt lighting a kerosene lamp, but despite searching everywhere, Kakashi couldn''t find one.

    Where is it now?

    It was also unlikely that someone took the lamp and the wind scattered the matches, as the matchbox was of a sliding type, which required someone to physically push the tray out for the matches to spill.

    The only plausible explanation was that someone lit the lamp and took it away. Could someone still be alive?

    Kakashi glanced at Sanday¨±, who was still staring at the map book, lost in grief. He debated whether to share his theory. He''s already in so much pain. I can''t give him false hope... not yet.

    Suddenly, a rescue team member shouted, their voice high-pitched as if they had found something unusual. "Over here! You need to see this!"

    Kakashi and Sanday¨± exchanged a quick glance before rushing out of the tent. They found a group of rescue team members gathered around something in the snow, their sled dogs barking furiously.

    Even Kakashi could now smell a pungent stench.

    The stench came from something in the shape of a pentagram, built from snow, resembling a grave mound. Clearly, such a perfect pentagonal shape couldn''t be natural, and from the way it was frozen solid, it appeared to have been built recently. Each point of the pentagram had a circular mark, as if something was buried beneath.

    "What is this?" one team member asked, his voice a mix of awe and fear.

    "Could it be a grave?" another chimed in.

    "Did the exploration team dig this?"

    "Was it for burying bodies?"

    "But their bodies..." The team member didn''t finish the sentence, but everyone understood. The bodies of the exploration team were exposed in the camp, not buried in this strange mound.

    At this moment, Sanday¨± recalled that his brother had mentioned over the radio discovering twelve ancient biological specimens that would shock the world. However, after searching the camp, they had found no trace of those specimens.

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    Driven mad by the thought, Sanday¨± ordered, "Dig it up! Quickly, dig it up!"

    The rescue team immediately began excavating the pentagram. The sound of shovels biting into the frozen ground filled the air, broken by grunts of exertion and nervous murmurs. As they dug deeper, they uncovered what was buried beneath.

    It wasn''t human remains, but five deformed, anemone-like creatures, one of which showed clear signs of being dissected. These five barrel-shaped monsters were buried vertically in the pentagram, as if they had been buried in an upright position, following some sort of heroic burial ceremony.

    Gasps and murmurs rippled through the group. "Dear god," someone whispered, "what are these things?"

    Upon seeing these specimens, Sanday¨± finally understood why his brother had been so excited, calling them a discovery that could shock the world. These creatures were beyond human comprehension, so bizarre and terrifying that even the wildest dreams couldn''t have imagined such life forms.

    This... this is what my brother was so excited about. A discovery to shock the world indeed.

    But according to the radio message, there were twelve specimens in total, and only five were buried here. Where are the other seven?

    Kakashi was equally shocked by the five strange specimens. He knelt beside one. Their appendages were thinner than a human armˇŞcould they have been responsible for the dents in the iron plates?

    "Could these have caused that damage?" he mused aloud. "And if so, how?"

    Everyone stared at the five exposed specimens, speechless, as a deadly silence settled over the group.

    At that moment, someone from the camp approached with a grim report. "We''ve... we''ve identified the remains," he said, his voice hollow. "Fifteen bodies in total. But... Yoshiro is not among them."

    Hearing this, Sanday¨±''s eyes widened in disbelief. "My brother... he''s not...?"

    Kakashi, deep in thought, wondered if Yoshiro was the one who lit the kerosene lamp and took it away. The possibility of survival, however slim, suddenly seemed real.

    Sanday¨± sat alone on a wooden stool, smoking in the cold wind, while the rest of the rescue team busied themselves burying the recovered bodies. The sound of shovels hitting frozen earth and muffled sobs filled the air.

    He was tormented.

    It was obvious from the state of the camp that the exploration team hadn''t fallen victim to an avalanche but had been attacked by something unknown. These unknown entities had a nameˇŞSanday¨± still remembered his brother''s last words over the radio: The Ancients.

    Whether his brother had the right to name these ancient creatures as the first human to face them, or whether they were entities from a forgotten era of human history, the name seemed fitting to him.

    But now, the question before him was whether to attempt rescuing his brother, who might still be alive. They hadn''t found his brother''s body, and Kakashi had discreetly mentioned the possibility that someone had taken the kerosene lamp. All signs pointed to the chance that his brother had survived the Ancients'' attack.

    But reason told him that even if the Ancients hadn''t killed his brother, half a month of cold and hunger likely would have. Especially in an area still potentially dominated by the Ancients, keeping the rescue team here any longer was far too risky.

    But what if he''s still alive? What if he''s out there, huddled in some corner, waiting for rescue?

    If I leave now, I''ll never forgive myself.

    Kakashi, sensing Sanday¨±''s inner turmoil, knew he was debating whether to abandon the rescue or continue searching for his possibly still-alive brother. This reminded Kakashi of his own past. He had been forced to watch his comrades die one by oneˇŞObito, Rin...

    The regret of not trying... it never goes away.

    If there were even a sliver, a one-in-a-million chance to save a comrade, Kakashi would now go all out to try. Sanday¨± still had the chance to save his brother, even if it was a slim one. Kakashi felt that he shouldn''t give upˇŞat least not until they had no regrets.

    Otherwise, Sanday¨± would be haunted by guilt for the rest of his life, just like he was now.

    With this in mind, Kakashi approached Sanday¨± and said, "If you decide to continue the rescue, I will go with you. After all, you''re my client, and fulfilling a client''s request is a ninja''s duty."

    Hearing this, Sanday¨± looked at the somewhat small figure of Kakashi with tears in his eyes. "Kakashi..."

    After a moment of silence, Sanday¨± stood. "Alright, I''ve decided to continue the rescue!"

    Kakashi smiled under his mask, then glanced toward Nadare. "What about you, ninja of the Land of Snow?"

    Nadare smiled slightly, a hint of challenge in his eyes. "If the Leaf ninja isn''t afraid, then I have no reason to back down either."

 Kakashis Mission: Hope

    Next, Sanday¨± informed the other rescue team members of his decision.

    "I''ve decided to continue the search for my brother," he announced, his voice carrying across the wind-swept camp.

    A team member stepped forward, concern etched on his face. "Sanday¨±-san, are you sure about this? This place... it''s not natural."

    Sanday¨±''s eyes flashed with resolve. "I can''t abandon my brother. Not while there''s still hope."

    He, along with Kakashi and Nadare, would form a three-person rescue squad to search for Yoshiro, who might still be alive. The rest of the team would return to the permanent camp, leaving only two sleds and a few sled dogs for the rescue squad.

    At this point, the other rescue members had also sensed that something ominous had occurred here. Although they wanted to urge Sanday¨± to leave this death-filled place quickly and not to pursue others, Yoshiro was his younger brother. As outsiders, it seemed too heartless to try to convince him to give up the rescue.

    Moreover, the fact that two ninjas were accompanying them provided some assurance.

    Thus, the rescue team accepted Sanday¨±''s decision, leaving behind only the necessary tools and bringing back the five completely dead biological samples they had dug up from the pentagon-shaped grave.

    No one wanted to handle the biological samples, fearing a repeat of the tragedy that had befallen the exploration team. The specimens were carefully wrapped and secured to a sled.

    "Be careful with those... things," one rescuer warned. "Who knows what they''re capable of, even dead."

    Watching the departing rescue team, the remaining three turned back to start the second phase of the rescue operation.

    Kakashi formed hand seals and performed a summoning technique, bringing forth a brownish-yellow wolf with a white belly and a Konoha headband around its neck. The wolf''s fur rippled in the icy wind, its keen eyes scanning the desolate landscape.

    Nadare was once again shocked, not expecting that this ninja from Konoha could summon more than one ninja dog.

    Even if a ninja mastered summoning techniques, they couldn''t summon an unlimited number of animals at will. A ninja typically chose a specific summoned animal, and the summoned creature would also choose a strong ninja as its master.

    If the ninja wasn''t skilled, even a well-trained ninja dog wouldn''t easily acknowledge them as its master.

    The fact that Kakashi had summoned two ninja dogs in succession meant that his strength had been recognized by multiple ninja dogs.

    "Urushi," Kakashi greeted the wolf.

    "Kakashi, what happened to Pakkun?" The brown-and-white wolf named Urushi, like Pakkun, could speak.

    "Uh, nothing," Kakashi scratched his head and then turned to Sanday¨±, saying, "Sanday¨±, do you have any personal items of your brother''s?"

    Sanday¨± quickly took a scarf from his backpack and handed it to Kakashi. After all, in rescue operations, having the personal belongings of the missing person to track their scent was standard procedure.

    If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    This guy... Nadare wasn''t continuing the rescue to help find Sanday¨±''s brother. His real goal was to complete Dot¨­''s order: to kill Kakashi in this endless ice field.

    If the rescue ended and they returned to the palace, there would likely be no more opportunities to act. However, if he continued with the rescue, he would certainly find a chance. Considering the terrifying events that had happened here, he could kill Kakashi and then claim that he died while performing his mission. Konoha wouldn''t be able to hold anyone accountable.

    But now, seeing Kakashi''s proficiency with summoning techniques, Nadare thought he should reassess Kakashi''s strength. At the very least, he shouldn''t act recklessly.

    "Can you find out where he went?" Sanday¨± asked Urushi.

    Urushi sniffed the scarf and immediately began searching around the camp. His nose twitched as he sorted through the myriad of scents.

    "This place..." Urushi growled, "the smells here are wrong. Unnatural."

    "Can you isolate Yoshiro''s scent?" Kakashi pressed.

    Urushi sniffed intensely. "Barely. But there''s something... this way."

    Most of the bodies and remains had already been cleaned up by the rescue team, but the overwhelming stench of blood, combined with the foul odor emanating from the pentagon-shaped grave, made it extremely difficult to track scents.

    However, ninja dogs were specially trained, and their sense of smell was even more developed than regular dogs. Before long, Urushi had made a discovery.

    "I smell a strong trace of this person in that cave," Urushi announced, leading the three of them to the entrance of a massive cave.

    Their small human forms appeared insignificant in front of its large entrance. The dark maw of the cave yawned before them, seeming to swallow all light and hope.

    Sanday¨± immediately recalled his brother mentioning that the ancient biological samples had been excavated from such a cave. The bloody scenes at the camp had been so overwhelming that he had forgotten about the cave''s existence.

    Did you return to the cave? Why?

    The three of them, along with the dog, entered the cave and immediately noticed clear traces on the snow near the entrance. These were tracks from a large animal, like something long and heavy had been dragged across the snow.

    Human footprints would never look like this; only those ancient beings could have left such marks. The tracks extended deeper into the cave, disappearing where the snow ended.

    "Look at this," Nadare suddenly pointed to the ground, drawing Kakashi and Sanday¨±''s attention.

    It was a set of parallel drag marks, different from the chaotic long drag marks. These two lines stretched straight into the depths of the cave. Upon closer inspection, faint human footprints could be seen, shallow due to the light weight of the person.

    "Yoshiro!" Sanday¨± shouted excitedly. Seeing those footprints proved that his younger brother had likely fled into the cave alive.

    The two straight drag marks were probably left by a sled. Judging by the sequence of tracks, the ancient beings had moved after the sled.

    Kakashi knelt to examine the tracks more closely. His mind raced, piecing together the likely scenario.

    "Your brother is resourceful, Sanday¨±-san," Kakashi said, standing up. "He might have outsmarted these creatures."

    Sanday¨±''s voice cracked with emotion. "But for how long? In this place..."

    Nadare interjected skeptically, "If these beings are so powerful, what chance does one man have?"

    Kakashi explained his theory. The ancient beings likely launched a sudden attack on the camp, and Yoshiro witnessed it. Seeing their immense strength, which could dent metal plates, he knew the exploration team wouldn''t stand a chance. So, Yoshiro hid in the largest tent.

    When the noise died down, and while the ancient beings were busy consuming human flesh elsewhere, Yoshiro hastily lit a kerosene stove, gathered necessary supplies from the tent, packed them onto a sled, and escaped into the cave.

    The cave was the only place, aside from the camp, that could shelter him from the blizzard, and the supplies were essential for survival. Yoshiro''s quick decision was very rational.

    However, he likely hadn''t expected the ancient beings to return to the cave after feasting on the camp''s victims.

    Kakashi shared his theory with Sanday¨±, who immediately teared up. He cried partly out of relief, believing that his brother was still alive. The ample supplies and the cave could have kept him alive for up to two weeks.

    But at the same time, the ancient beings had also entered the cave, and no one could be sure if Yoshiro could survive living in the same cave with those creatures for so long. Perhaps his fate was even more tragic than that of the exploration team.

    Yoshiro, I should have been here. I should have protected you. But I''m here now, and I won''t leave without you.

 Kakashis Mission: The Ancient City

    The three of them ventured deep into the cave, remaining cautious of the possible presence of the ancient beings. The darkness seemed to press in on them from all sides, making every shadow a potential threat.

    These creatures possess immense strength, capable of creating deep dents even in iron plates frozen solid. One can imagine what this power could do to a human body. Therefore, even Kakashi and Nadare, both skilled ninjas, had to be extremely careful.

    Urushi and Kakashi led the group, Sanday¨± was in the middle, and Nadare covered the rear. As they moved deeper, Urushi''s nose twitched constantly, his discomfort visible.

    As Urushi had mentioned, the cave indeed exuded a decaying stench. Though not easily detectable by the human nose, it was a powerful stimulus to the keen senses of canines.

    "There''s something wrong with this smell," Urushi growled softly. "It''s... unnatural."

    The foul smell continually blew from deep within the cave, covering a vast area of the ice field, which had caused the sled dogs to avoid approaching the area.

    After observing for a moment, Nadare spoke up. "There''s airflow coming out of the cave. It seems like there''s another exit."

    Kakashi and Sanday¨± remained silent, tacitly agreeing.

    Soon, the group arrived at a massive chamber resembling a slaughterhouse for animals. Inside were heaps of animal bones and marine fossils. The sight was grotesque, piles of bleached bones reflecting what little light penetrated this deep into the cave.

    Sanday¨±''s breath caught in his throat. "This... this must be the place Yoshiro mentioned in his radio message."

    Kakashi nodded grimly. "Let''s keep moving. We don''t want to linger here."

    None of the three had the mindset to marvel at the bizarre sight and continued deeper into the cave. The crunch of their footsteps on the icy floor seemed unnaturally loud in the oppressive silence.

    After walking several more meters, they encountered the fossils of the ancient beings. Standing before the fossils, they finally understood what these creatures looked like in full.

    For someone seeing such creatures for the first time, the terror might be suppressed by curiosity and the thrill of facing the unknown. But having already witnessed the devastation at the camp, all positive emotions were now gone.

    Once those impractical positive feelings were stripped away, what remained was humanity''s most primal and profound emotion.

    Fear!

    Just looking at the lifelike fossils made Kakashi feel a chill down his spine. His right hand instinctively reached for his kunai, afraid that these fossils, like the biological samples back at the camp, might suddenly come to life.

    These things... they''re monstrous, Kakashi''s grip tightened on the kunai.

    But a fossil is just a fossil. Its only function was to evoke terror in those who looked upon it.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    The three of them paused for a moment, preparing themselves mentally for the ancient creatures that could appear at any moment.

    As they pressed on, the airflow inside the cave became more noticeable. Kakashi, leading the group, could even faintly hear the sound of the wind. As the light increased, the trio found themselves emerging from another exit of the cave.

    Standing at the exit, Kakashi realized that they were no longer at the foot of the mountain but midway up. From this vantage point, the three of them could look down upon an awe-inspiring scene that would be etched in their memories forever.

    Beyond the suffocatingly tall black mountain range lay a massive basin encircled by jagged black ridges. Nestled within this basin was what appeared to be an ancient city.

    "What... what are we looking at?" Sanday¨± muttered.

    "A city," Kakashi deduced. "But not one built by human hands."

    Nadare shook his head, struggling to comprehend the sight before them. "Impossible. How could this have remained hidden for so long?"

    The architecture of this ancient city was bizarrely geometric. Many of the building edges had collapsed or been worn down, resembling melting wax houses. However, considering that this city was likely built by the ancient beings and had survived for countless eons in such harsh, frozen conditions, its resilience was impressive.

    The dense cluster of buildings formed a labyrinthine pattern of symmetrical sequences, stretching beyond the visible horizon. Shifting his gaze to the surrounding black ridges, Kakashi noticed that the ridges were pockmarked with black cracks and pentagonal pits.

    Whenever the wind passed through these pits, the black ridges emitted an eerie whistling sound. This grim and unsettling melody gnawed at the trio''s hearts, like stumbling upon the worst nightmares buried in childhood fears.

    For a brief moment, Kakashi was transported back to the scene of his father committing suicide. He could almost feel the cold touch of his father''s corpse. The chilling sensation was exactly the same!

    "Kakashi."

    "Kakashi!"

    Urushi''s voice snapped him back to reality. Kakashi took several deep breaths, letting the cold air jolt him out of his painful childhood memories.

    Glancing at his companions, he saw that Sanday¨± and Nadare had also momentarily lost themselves and had just regained their composure.

    "What was that?" Sanday¨± asked, his voice shaky. "That sound... it felt like it was inside my head."

    Kakashi shook his head, trying to clear the lingering unease. "I''m not sure. But it reminds me of something I''ve experienced before. It''s like... an illusion, but not quite."

    Yet, whether it was the Cthulhu statue or the whistling from the black mountains, both evoked a single, unified emotion in those who saw or heard them.

    Dread!

    Following the sled tracks that led from the mountainside, the trio cautiously entered the city built by the ancient beings. The desolate ruins around them seemed to whisper that the city''s former masters had long met their end and urged them not to fear, to proceed without hesitation.

    However, the three knew that this labyrinthine city was not entirely devoid of life. Somewhere within might be Sanday¨±''s brother, Yoshiro, possibly still alive, and the ancient beings pursuing him.

    In addition to the sled tracks, there were also the twisted and irregular footprints of the ancient beings. The three advanced with heightened vigilance, more so than when they had been inside the dark cave, carefully following the sled marks.

    In the city, Kakashi noticed that besides the square buildings scattered around, there were also massive hive-like fortifications. These were clearly built in response to some form of attack.

    "These structures," Kakashi mused aloud, "they''re not designed for ground-based threats. It''s as if they were defending against something... from above."

    Nadare frowned. "But what could have attacked them?"

    Kakashi shook his head, unable to provide an answer. If something had once threatened these ancient, powerful beings, could it still exist?

    Following the sled tracks, the trio arrived at a giant stone tower. The top of the tower had already collapsed, making it impossible to determine its original height. However, the archway at the base remained intact, allowing the three to enter.

    Inside the dark archway, Urushi called out, beckoning the group to a corner of the room. There, several empty cans were piled up, evidence that Yoshiro had stayed there for some time.

    But at that moment, Yoshiro was no longer present. The sled tracks once again led the group toward the abyss beneath the stone tower.

 Kakashis Mission: The Elder Things

    "He''s alive!"

    "My brother, he''s still alive!"

    Sanday¨± excitedly spoke, his hands trembling as he held the remnants that only living people could leave behind. His eyes were wide with hope as he frantically examined every scrap and container.

    Kakashi, on the other hand, cautiously scanned the labyrinth of stone towers around them, his visible eye narrowed in concentration. These ancient beings could be anywhere, waiting behind any of these stone walls.

    "These traces are at least a few days old," Nadare observed, picking up an empty can from the ground. The food inside had almost entirely dried out by the wind. He turned the can over in his hands, studying it closely. "But it''s clear someone was here recently."

    Sanday¨±''s face lit up at Nadare''s words. "Then there''s still hope! Yoshiro could have survived the snowstorm!"

    However, a troubling thought nagged at Kakashi. "But why leave the stone tower?" he mused aloud. "Its walls would have been sufficient to shield against the storm''s cold."

    Realization dawned on Sanday¨±''s face. "He''s still being pursued," he whispered, his earlier excitement giving way to fear.

    Without warning, he dashed toward the stone slope in the middle of the tower, heading straight for the void below.

    "Sanday¨±!" Kakashi shouted, his voice echoing off the ancient walls. But his warning did little to calm the desperate man. With a quick glance at Nadare, he sprinted after Sanday¨±.

    Nadare, trailing behind, didn''t immediately follow. Instead, he took out steel wire and dozens of explosive tags from his pouch. This is my chance, he began setting up a trap across the entire first floor of the tower.

    Meanwhile, on the stone slope, Sanday¨± recklessly ran toward the deepest, darkest space below, shouting as he went.

    "Yoshiro!"

    "Yoshiro!"

    "Can you hear me?"

    His cries echoed several times within the cylindrical stone walls, each repetition seeming to mock his desperation. There was no reply, only endless darkness and silence.

    Suddenly, his foot slipped on the smooth, ancient stone. He fell heavily, the impact knocking the wind from his lungs. Kakashi, close behind, quickly stepped forward to help him up.

    "I''m sorry," Sanday¨± gasped, the pain bringing him back to his senses. "I was too excited. I didn''t think..."

    "We need to be more careful," Kakashi advised, his voice low and urgent. "Any loud noises in this place could attract the Ancients. We don''t know what we''re dealing with here."

    Sanday¨± nodded, chastened. He picked up his flashlight, which had fallen to the ground, and began to survey his surroundings.

    The beam of light revealed walls made of massive stones, their surfaces adorned with intricate carvings and complex reliefs. Looking up, an overwhelming, suffocating sense of grandeur pressed down on both Sanday¨± and Kakashi.

    "This craftsmanship," Kakashi murmured, running his hand over a carved surface. "It''s unlike anything I''ve ever seen."

    Sanday¨± nodded in agreement. "The skill required to create these... it''s beyond human capability."

    Everywhere on the walls were enormous pentagrams, their precise angles and deep etching revealing their significance to the ancient builders.

    In the very center of the lowest level stood several severely weathered stone pillars. Kakashi leaned closer, his visible eye widening as he examined them.

    "These patterns," he said, tracing the distorted shapes with his finger. "They look like... writing."

    Sanday¨± moved closer. "A written language? But that would mean..."

    Kakashi nodded. "Their civilization was far more advanced than we could have imagined. Everything we''ve achieved... they''d already done it, eons ago."

    He had once thought that humans were the first beings in this world to use writing for communication, but after seeing this city, he began to realize how small humans truly were.

    As they examined the walls, Sanday¨± suddenly let out a startled cry. "Kakashi! Look at this!"

    Kakashi hurried over to check. What he saw made him freeze. The carvings on this wall weren''t just decorative; they were a series of murals, extending and conveying a continuous story.

    As they stared at the massive mural, something extraordinary happened. The images seemed to connect directly with their minds, piecing together the history of the Ancients within Kakashi and Sanday¨±''s thoughts.

    "It''s... It''s showing us their history," Sanday¨± whispered.

    Kakashi was equally amazed. In the face of this long and ancient history, even the Sage of the Six Paths, who had founded the shinobi way thousands of years ago, was nothing more than a fleeting shadow, like a meteor streaking across the sky.

    The mural revealed the Ancients as a species from beyond the stars, arriving on this planet when it was still a barren, lifeless world. Their powerful bodies and muscular wings enabled them to travel and fly through space, and their dual respiratory systems allowed them to breathe in extreme environments.

    "They came from the stars," Kakashi murmured, his mind struggling to comprehend the scale of what he was seeing.

    At that time, this land was nothing but a vast ocean.

    They passed through the atmosphere, like meteors wrapped in flames, and crashed into the cold ocean below.

    They decided to settle here.

    These were the Elder Things.

    The story continued, showing how the Elder Things established fully functioning cities at the bottom of the sea a billion years ago, using their unfathomably advanced technological power.

    Their bodies were adapted to both land and sea, with strong crinoid-like limbs for swimming and additional appendages for walking on land, while their wings allowed them to fly through the sky.

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Both organic and inorganic materials provided them with sustenance.

    They were the ultimate lifeforms, able to roam freely across every corner of the world!

    As land began to rise from the sea, they built new cities on the continents. They began to experiment with the elements of this world to create the first living organisms, initially as food, but later for more complex purposes.

    "Look," Kakashi pointed to a section of the mural. "They created servants. Beings called... Shoggoths."

    Sanday¨± frowned. "Creating life itself... Is that not playing god?"

    The mural showed how the Shoggoths, excelling at heavy labor and needing only small amounts of organic material for sustenance, constructed massive, magnificent city-states for the Elder Things in any environment.

    With the Shoggoths as their workforce, the Elder Things'' society developed even further.

    Using their tentacles, they crafted and wrote with precision. While the cities were built by Shoggoths, the intricate carvings and ubiquitous artistic creations were crafted personally by them.

    They constructed art galleries, educational centers, livestock farms, and slaughterhouses for organic meat in their cities.

    They even, like humans, used fire and salt to make their food more delicious.

    They had a currency system, and a green pentagram-shaped jade was their universal form of money.

    Though they rarely died, the Elder Things would build star-shaped tombs for those who did, honoring them as heroes.

    The social systems that humans would evolve over countless millennia had already been perfected by them.

    It was a civilization that had perfected what humanity would take millennia to develop.

    But then, the tone of the mural changed. Three hundred million years ago, a powerful race tore through space, launching a long and devastating war against the highly advanced civilization of the Elder Things.

    Kakashi''s eye widened as he saw the deliberate depiction of an enormous shadow in the ocean behind their city. A bloated, hulking form with tentacles writhing under its chin, thrashing in the ocean, while wings flapped ominously behind it.

    He immediately understood what the Elder Things had faced.

    Cthulhu!

    Everything matches! It all aligns perfectly! This is the intersection of history!

    Kakashi''s eyes widened as the realization hit him. He never imagined that in this northern Land of Snow, which had no connection with the southern Land of Water, he would discover the convergence of the ancient histories of both regions.

    The history of the Ancients once intersected with the history of Cthulhu at some point in time.

    That moment was the one Kakashi had seen after catching a glimpse of a corner of the Cthulhu statue, receiving a flood of information in his mind.

    Cthulhu, as one of the Great Old Ones, descended upon this world 300 million years ago. Kakashi had never shared this information with anyone.

    Why did I keep this secret? Would anyone have believed me if I told them?

    It was an unverified piece of knowledge, as no ancient histories from the past mentioned the existence of such a being.

    But now, in this massive mural that spanned time and was presented right in front of him, it referenced that very momentˇŞCthulhu''s arrival 300 million years ago. Kakashi was now 100% sure that this immensely powerful being referenced by the Ancients was none other than Cthulhu!

    Moreover, in the mural, Cthulhu was accompanied by his subordinate race.

    The flying Cthulhu minions bore a similar outline to him, surrounding the cities. Their spread wings were connected, even darkening the skies.

    At this point, Kakashi understood who those gigantic honeycomb-like fortresses of the Elder Things'' cities were built to defend against.

    Judging from the level of destruction these fortifications suffered, Kakashi could imagine how brutal the war must have been.

    The scale of this conflict... it''s beyond anything in our recorded history.

    These massive invaders quickly gained the upper hand. The Elder Things, who had long grown complacent in their comfort, had degenerated to the point where they could no longer fly through space, and their war technology was entirely ineffective against the invaders.

    The cities of the Elder Things were destroyed one by one, not even their foundations remained. Their civilization, which had thrived and expanded for hundreds of millions of years, retreated in defeat, crushed like ants.

    This alien race lacked any sense of mercy; they didn''t care about the act of taking life.

    They were different from the Elder Things. The Ancients wanted to thrive and live here, but this new alien race only sought to dominate and destroy the world.

    They''re not just conquerors, Kakashi realized, they''re destroyers of worlds.

    In the end, the Elder Things were driven back to the land where they first arrived, while the new alien race took over the newly formed land and built a sinister, terrifying stone city.

    Then, one day, violent movements in the Earth''s crust caused the sky to tremble.

    After the catastrophic tremors subsided, the sinister stone city built by the invaders sank into the sea along with them and their master.

    "So that''s how R''lyeh ended up underwater..." Kakashi murmured, his eyes tracing the carvings depicting the cataclysmic event.

    It was as if the world had returned to the way it was before these invaders arrived.

    The Ancients'' living space began to expand again after the departure of their natural enemies. They rebuilt cities on land and restored their social order.

    But by that time, everything had changed over the course of billions of years.

    The Shoggoths, once loyal servants, had accidentally gained dangerously high intelligence.

    With their own will, the Shoggoths transformed into any form they desired. Their brains rapidly evolved in the process, turning them from amorphous life forms that required hypnosis to shapeshift into intelligent beings.

    Creation turning against creator... a tale as old as time, Kakashi shook his head slightly.

    The Shoggoths no longer accepted the hypnosis of their creators, the Ancients, and grew as they pleased according to their own desires.

    After they devoured the majority of the Ancients, the Ancients finally used a powerful weapon to quell this rebellion of creation against creator.

    Then, less than 100 million years ago, yet another wave of alien invaders appeared, swiftly defeating the already severely degraded Ancients. The declining Ancient civilization was once again driven back to its original land.

    At this point, the mural became chaotic, as if the mood of the one who carved it had become too heavy to continue.

    As a result, he could no longer gather more information from the mural.

    Kakashi, now fully awake from the dream-like experience, glanced at Sanday¨±, who was still staring at the mural, entranced. It seemed that he, too, had received the same information in his mind.

    He tried to use his wits to connect this ancient history with recent events.

    If the first alien race that attacked the Ancients was indeed Cthulhu, and that sinister stone city was the strange word he had received in his mindˇŞR''lyehˇŞthen everything made sense.

    Three hundred million years ago, an undeniably powerful entity descended upon this world. Even the Ancients, who had developed for billions of years, feared the power of Cthulhu and his followers.

    For some unknown reason, Earth''s crust shook, causing Cthulhu and the city of R''lyeh to sink into the deep sea, as if they had never come.

    But unlike the Ancients, who truly entered a period of decline, the Ancients discovered here may be the last of their kind in the world.

    Cthulhu and his followers, however, did not degenerate, nor did they leave. They could not be destroyed and still lurk somewhere in the ocean to this day.

    Under such circumstances, could the reappearance of the Cthulhu statue be a sign?

    The sudden emergence of a cult in the Land of Water that fervently worships Cthulhu, along with the mad chants shouted by the rogue ninjas from Kirigakure.

    All these signs point to one thing: they wish for the return of Cthulhu.

    Although Kakashi didn''t know how they planned to bring Cthulhu back, the sudden resurgence of this ancient term from the depths of human history was definitely not a good omen.

    If Cthulhu is stirring...

    Suppressing the complex thoughts in his mind, Kakashi placed his hand on Sanday¨±''s shoulder.

    "Sanday¨±, are you alright?" Kakashi asked gently, noticing the man''s dazed expression.

    Startled by the unexpected touch, Sanday¨±''s head jerked so violently that his glasses almost flew off, and he let out a surprised yelp.

    "Ugh!" he mumbled, still disoriented from the vision.

    He had clearly seen the same vision as Kakashi, but his mental resilience was far weaker than the ninja''s, causing his whole body to tremble slightly.

    "What''s wrong with him?"

    At that moment, Nadare''s voice came from behind.

    Kakashi glanced back at Nadare, who had just walked down from the stone slope. Where was he all the time?

    Instead of answering, he asked, "Where did you go just now?"

    "Nowhere, just took care of some personal business," Nadare answered nonchalantly.

    Kakashi didn''t think much of it and turned back to comfort Sanday¨±.

    Kakashi''s words brought Sanday¨± back from the depths of ancient history, returning him to his normal state.

    Nadare then turned to the mural and asked, "Were you looking at this just now?"

    "You''d better not get too absorbed in it," Kakashi advised, before he and Sanday¨± walked into the only passage at the lowest level.

    "They''re just some useless murals. I couldn''t care less about this nonsense." Nadare snorted and moved his gaze away from the mural, following Kakashi and Sanday¨± as they continued onward.

    As they entered the passage, Kakashi cast one final glance back at the mural.

 Kakashis Mission: The Shoggoth

    At the bottommost level of the stone tower, there was only a single passageway forward. The three of them simply had to follow this path.

    With a ninja''s sharp sense of direction, Kakashi was certain that the escape route of Sanday¨± was leading toward the core of the ancient city.

    We''re getting close. Urushi''s tracking skills won''t be necessary anymore.

    The closer they got to the city''s core, the fewer alternative routes Sanday¨± had to choose from. No longer needing the tracking abilities of his ninja dog, Kakashi ended his summoning of Urushi.

    The walls of this underground corridor were adorned with intricate artistic murals, crafted according to the aesthetic tastes of the ancients. While these murals exuded a strange quality from a human perspective, their level of craftsmanship far surpassed even the finest human carvings in terms of detail.

    If only the Hokage Rock had this level of detail... He imagined how much more vivid the images of the Hokage would appear.

    Suddenly, a circular carving about two meters in diameter appeared on the wall, immediately catching his attention. This carving, unlike the others, was a bird''s-eye view of a cityˇŞa map of the ancient city.

    "Interesting..." he muttered, studying the map intently. "It''s not unlike Konoha, but the structure..."

    From this mural, Kakashi could imagine the grandeur this maze-like city must have once possessed. The city''s overall shape was similar to Konoha, both being circular, but this city was constructed with rings as its primary structural layers, progressing inward. This design gave the dense clusters of buildings a unique structural beauty.

    At the very center of the rings, the core of the entire ancient city, was a blank space.

    At the same time, Kakashi noticed that their current path was also leading directly to this central blank area, without deviating at all.

    What was there?

    He did not know, but Sanday¨± was heading in that direction, and they had no choice but to continue following his trail.

    "Let''s go."

    After pausing to confirm their location, Kakashi signaled the others to move forward. Nadare quickly caught up, but Sanday¨± remained standing, his eyes fixated on the blank center of the city map mural.

    "Sanday¨±?"

    "Sanday¨±?"

    He called out twice before Sanday¨± slowly turned his head, his face filled with fear.

    "Your face doesn''t look good. Do you need to rest a bit?" he asked.

    With a stiff smile on his pale, yellowish face, Sanday¨± replied, "No need, let''s keep going."

    As they continued, Kakashi couldn''t shake an uneasy feeling. Something''s not right with him. Is it just the darkness, or...?

    The three of them pressed on, passing through an unknown length of underground corridor until they finally arrived in a stone chamber littered with debris.

    In this chamber, they found several familiar items: empty food cans, tent cloth, animal fur blankets, kerosene lamps, and matches. These were supplies from the exploration team, now left here, indicating they must have been brought by Yoshiro.

    Kakashi examined the scene and found that the grease inside the empty cans hadn''t completely solidified from the cold, concluding, "He hasn''t been gone long. He was likely here just half a day ago."

    "Why would he leave behind essential supplies like the kerosene lamp?" Nadare questioned, picking up one of the abandoned lamps.

    Kakashi''s eyes narrowed as he responded, "He must have been in a hurry. The Elder Things were probably closing in."

    However, while Yoshiro had typically only discarded the least necessary items, this time he had left behind essentials like kerosene lamps, which were crucial in the darkness. This indicated that the Elder Things pursuing him were extremely close, leaving him no time to gather his belongings before fleeing.

    Seeing evidence that Yoshiro was still alive did not excite Sanday¨±. His expression remained one of terror.

    To Kakashi, it seemed likely that the oppressive darkness of their surroundings was taking a psychological toll on Sanday¨±, but perhaps he would feel better once they left the shadowy tunnels.

    After passing through the stone chamber, they finally returned to the surface, where light snow was falling, casting a gloomy veil over the once clear sky.

    Before them stood a massive, eerie cylindrical tower, about sixty meters in diameter. Its outer wall had a spiraling stone ramp leading to the top.

    In the snow near the tower, something immediately caught their attentionˇŞa sled, lightly covered in fresh snow, as if it had just been placed there.

    Kakashi quickly rushed over to inspect it. The sled was heavily worn, and the supplies on it had been hastily bundled together, indicating the owner''s sense of urgency at the time.

    He wouldn''t leave this behind unless... unless he had no other choice.

    No matter how dire the previous circumstances, the owner had never abandoned the sled, their vital survival tool. Yet now, it was left behind, with no sign of the person.

    This meant that the sled was no longer of any use to its owner, who had abandoned it in a desperate attempt to flee on foot.

    After leaving the sled, human footprints led toward a half-exposed pit at the base of the tower. Following those were the long, twisted footprints of the Elder Things.

    Realizing the urgency, Kakashi immediately broke into a ninja sprint, shouting, "We need to move, now!"

    "Agreed," Nadare called back, matching his pace. He turned to Sanday¨±, who was lagging behind. "Sanday¨±, can you keep up?"

    "I... I''ll try," Sanday¨± panted, stumbling after them.

    They rushed into the pit, with Sanday¨± barely holding onto his sanity as he followed.

    Inside the pit was another deep stone passage. Kakashi and Nadare sped through it.

    From ahead came a strange soundˇŞa sharp, bird-like cry that echoed clearly.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Emerging from the narrow tunnel, Kakashi and Nadare found themselves in a vast underground plaza, its ceiling structured like a beehive.

    Roaming the plaza were over a thousand large seabirds, each about two meters tall.

    Unlike ordinary seabirds, these creatures were enormous, with fat, white bodies jostling against each other as they wandered aimlessly across the plaza.

    "What are these creatures?" Kakashi whispered.

    Nadare, equally stunned, replied, "They''re like... oversized, blind seabirds."

    Kakashi and Nadare stared in astonishment at these chaotic, uncoordinated creatures. For some reason, they both felt as though these birds were like livestock, kept here as a food source for some other being.

    Could they be... livestock for something else?

    This theory seemed reasonable because the birds had no eyes and couldn''t possibly search for food outside. They could only survive if some other creature was feeding them here in this underground pen.

    The seabirds were oblivious to Kakashi and Nadare''s presence. Even when the two pushed through the birds, there was no resistance.

    After crossing the plaza, they entered another long, narrow tunnel.

    In this tunnel, a warm draft of air flowed from deep within, carrying with it a strong stench.

    This stench was unmistakably that of the Elder Things!

    "That smell... it''s them. We''re close," Kakashi said.

    "How can anything live with this stench?" Nadare grimaced, covering his nose.

    Kakashi knew they were close and immediately sped up.

    The tunnel''s shape became increasingly irregular, the once-smooth lines now jagged and uneven. The stone floor bore deep scars, as if something had violently lashed at it.

    These marks grew deeper the further they went. The strongest blows had carved trenches over a meter deep into the stone.

    Kakashi and Nadare marveled at this immense power, which was far stronger than what had left the dents in the iron plates back at the camp.

    Was this really the power of the Elder Things?

    Finally, at the source of the foul stench, Kakashi and Nadare made a startling discoveryˇŞseven long, barrel-shaped spines standing upright in the damp cave before them.

    Kakashi and Nadare were momentarily speechless, overwhelmed by the shock of the scene before them.

    "What... what happened here?" Nadare gasped, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    These were the Elder Things... but what could have done this to them? Kakashi surveyed the gruesome sight.

    Once, these barrel-shaped vertical bodies had powerful limbs capable of writing and carving, and their miraculous pentagram heads.

    But now, the skin and other tissues of these bodies had been torn away, leaving only the bare barrel-like spines, propped up weakly by the appendages below.

    Green, mucus-like blood still clung to the skeletal spines, pooling on the ground and creating small puddles. This blood emitted a huge stench and a humid, oppressive atmosphere.

    In the faint light of the flashlight, the broken bodies of these Elder Things looked like cleanly sucked bones, emitting a ghostly white glow.

    Kakashi felt the blood vessels near his eyes pulsing furiously. The stench, the sight... it''s almost too much to process. The intense images bombarded his brain, almost overwhelming his capacity to process other sensory information.

    Nadare, too, could only make incoherent noises in his shock. "I... I''ve never seen anything like this," he finally managed to stammer.

    No one had expected that the seven Elder Things who had not died completely, who had been tracking Yoshiro, would be killed in such a brutal manner.

    The Elder Things, who had once caused a massacre in the camp, were now being consumed in the same way by some unknown force.

    While running through the stone passage earlier, Kakashi had calculated numerous strategies for dealing with these powerful Elder Things.

    Throwing shurikens and kunai? No, their skin is incredibly tough.

    The fire techniques that are most effective against most creatures? No, their bodies can withstand high temperatures.

    Close combat? No, their limbs are both agile and monstrously strong, making it hard to gain an upper hand quickly.

    His most powerful attack methodˇŞchidori? It might work, but his chakra was too low; he could only use chidori three times a day, while there were seven Elder Things.

    Explosive tags? This is an underground site built billions of years ago; mismanaging the explosive tags could turn this place into a living tomb.

    After eliminating various options, Kakashi had decided that if he found the surviving Yoshiro, he would carry him on his back and use his ninja speed to escape from the Elder Things.

    These ancient beings had spent half a month tracking Yoshiro, a mere human; escaping them with ninja speed should be feasible.

    But now, everything he had previously considered was moot. The potential enemies had been eradicated, and the crisis here seemed to be over?

    "All that planning, and now..." he muttered, shaking his head.

    Nadare turned to him, his face pale. "What do we do now, Kakashi? The threat seems... different."

    The air remained silent for several seconds. The green, stinking mucus on the ground had not solidified, and it still emitted a faint heat.

    The mucus continued to accumulate, flowing toward Kakashi''s feet.

    He instinctively pulled his foot back to avoid stepping in the unclean liquid.

    Seeing his own face reflected in the green mucus, he immediately realized something.

    If the ancients are dead, then Yoshiro might still be...

    "Yoshiro!" he shouted, his voice echoing in the cave. "Yoshiro! We''re here to rescue you! Come out quickly!"

    Kakashi''s ninja instincts told him that he could no longer afford to investigate who had put the powerful Elder Things to death. The dark, abyss-like entrance ahead was a deadly domain.

    There was no sign of Yoshiro here, nor any skeletal remains like those of the Elder Things. He assumed that Yoshiro might still be alive.

    The immediate priority was to find the living Yoshiro and quickly leave this hellish edge closest to the abyss.

    "Yoshiro!"

    Kakashi repeatedly leaped across the small rocky ledges in the cave to avoid stepping in the green mucus, searching every corner of the cave for Yoshiro''s presence.

    But he did not find any human trace. Instead, he saw a crude carving.

    This carving was nothing compared to the exquisite details seen in the passage, but from the twisted, rough lines, the sculptor''s concept was still discernible.

    It depicted headless Elder Things standing in a vast plaza, and the scene was created by the supernatural creation that had rebelled against its creatorˇŞthe Elder Things.

    The Elder Things... the Shoggoths... It can''t be... Kakashi''s eyes widened as understanding dawned on him.

    Nadare approached, squinting at the carving. "What is it? What does this mean?"

    Kakashi''s reply was grim. "It means we''re in more danger than we realized."

    From the distant dark entrance, a sinister, pale mist began to pour out, spreading towards the two humans in the cave.

    The mist seemed to have a consciousness of its own, swirling towards Kakashi and Nadare with the same foul stench as its master.

    Within the mist, a monotonous flute-like sound mimicking its creator emitted three incomprehensible syllables.

    "TekeliˇŞli"

    "TekeliˇŞli"

    "Get ready," Kakashi said urgently, his body tensing. "The real threat is coming."

    Kakashi and Nadare immediately drew their shurikens, and the indicator lights on their chakra armor glowed.

    Ignoring the mist, they could sense that the true threat lay in the massive creature hidden within.

    In the mist, the nightmarish, dark, amorphous form finally revealed itself.

    It was a nightmarish, black, shimmering shape, with an amorphous body exuding a foul odor and a constantly surging front end sparkling with strange, multicolored lights.

    On the surface of this shape were thousands of bubble-like green eyes!

    These strange green eyes, rolling with the amorphous body, constantly decomposed and generated, but no matter how they churned, they remained fixed on Kakashi and Nadare.

    The body quickly expanded and pressed forward, soon filling the entire end of the cave.

    This was the ominous creation endowed with life, filled with thought, and capable of self-shaping organsˇŞthe Shoggoth!

    "What the hell is this thing!" Nadare''s eyes bulged as if they were about to pop out of their sockets, for unlike Kakashi, he had never seen the murals and had no idea what this entity was.

    The murals didn''t do it justice...

    But Kakashi had no time to explain. He commanded urgently, "Quick, use your best ninjutsu! We need to attack it together!"

    Although unsure of what exactly they were facing, their ninja instincts kicked in.

    The two swiftly formed hand signs and called out their jutsu names.

    "Fire Style: Dragon Flame Jutsu!" Kakashi shouted, his hands moving in a blur.

    "Ice Style: Dragon vs. Tiger!" Nadare''s voice rang out in response.

    A fire dragon appeared beside Kakashi, shooting high-temperature fireballs at its amorphous body.

    Meanwhile, a massive ice tiger charged directly at the dark shape from Nadare''s side.

    The ice tiger and fireballs attacked the Shoggoth simultaneously. With its enormous size, the Shoggoth couldn''t evade the assault. The collision of three different forces created a huge cloud of white smoke.

    "Did we succeed?" Nadare''s voice was tight with tension.

    But before Kakashi could relax, the amorphous body re-emerged from the smoke, with the green eyes still emotionlessly watching Kakashi and Nadare.

    "TekeliˇŞli"

    "TekeliˇŞli"

    It''s... unharmed? How is that possible? Kakashi tried to comprehend the creature''s resilience.

    The Shoggoth emitted the same dreadful, muffled flute sound as before, as if mocking the two for giving its body an enjoyable massage.

 Kakashis Mission: Yoshiro

    "This is impossible!" Nadare stared at the seemingly unharmed Shoggoth. "My jutsu... it''s like nothing happened!"

    Two powerful ninjutsu attacks had landed on the Shoggoth''s amorphous body but left no visible wounds.

    Nadare''s proud Ice Release, under the enhancement of chakra armor, was like a punch hitting a slimeˇŞany dents caused were quickly filled in by the rapidly expanding black primordial matter.

    Kakashi''s attack seemed to have some effect; there were small white smoke and fireball-sized gaps where the attack hit, but these were also quickly filled by primordial matter as if nothing had happened.

    It''s not just regenerating... it''s as if our attacks never existed in the first place. Kakashi analyzed the creature''s unnatural resilience.

    Seeing this, Kakashi immediately realized something.

    The Shoggoth''s body was impervious to physical attacks and ordinary ninjutsu, which is why the ancient Elder civilization, known for its monstrous strength and advanced technology, fell into decline due to the Shoggoths'' rebellion.

    Our jutsu follows natural laws, but this thing... it''s an abomination. Kakashi pieced together the information from the murals.

    "Nadare," Kakashi said, "our ninjutsu won''t work."

    The Shoggoth was itself a blasphemous creation of the Elders, its existence defied natural laws and was not bound by natural principles.

    Therefore, ordinary ninjutsu born of natural law could not harm it.

    To forcefully kill a Shoggoth, one would need power beyond natural cycles, but such ninjutsu were beyond the capability of these ninjas.

    Was there really no way?

    At this moment, Kakashi recalled the method the Elders had used to enslave the Shoggoths.

    According to the mural''s information, the Elders created the Shoggoths and used hypnosis to make it transform into a form that adapted to the environment to build cities for them.

    Though it was unknown why a Shoggoth could later resist the Elders'' hypnosis, it at least suggested that hypnosis was a very effective countermeasure against the Shoggoths.

    Transferring hypnosis to a ninja would undoubtedly mean illusion techniques.

    And Kakashi''s left eye could cast a powerful genjutsu technique.

    Watching the Shoggoth slowly approaching, he pulled up the forehead protector covering his left eye, revealing a blood-red eye.

    Nadare also noticed Kakashi''s movement and immediately recognized what was hidden under his forehead protector. The Sharingan?

    Nadare was not unfamiliar with the Sharingan.

    Although he had never seen it in person, no ninja in the ninja world was unaware of the famed Uchiha Clan''s bloodline limit, the Sharingan, known as the eye that reflects the mind.

    How could he possess the Sharingan? He''s not a member of the Uchiha Clan!

    But before Nadare could think further, Kakashi spoke.

    "Now''s not the time for explanations. Go, I''ll hold it off."

    Nadare glanced at the amorphous black form on the opposite side, knowing he had no means to deal with it.

    Since Kakashi was staying behind, he had a chance to escape.

    If Kakashi dies here... it saves me the trouble later.

    "Alright!" Nadare responded and then turned to flee, leaving Kakashi to face the enormous entity alone.

    "TekeliˇŞli"

    "TekeliˇŞli"

    Accompanied by a strong stench and a deep, mournful flute sound, the nightmare creature composed of countless bubbles and green eyes slowly approached Kakashi.

    But no matter how they moved, the focus of these green eyes never left Kakashi.

    It possessed high intelligence and knew clearly that the one who had attacked it earlier was this small creature in front of it.

    It also knew that the weakness of most creatures was the small tumor on top of their head. As long as it removed the tumor on top of this creature''s head, the body would collapse and be at its mercy.

    A Shoggoth was not an ordinary creature; it did not have a head and torso distinction and could not comprehend the meaning of a head, so it defaulted to seeing it as a biological switch, appearing as a removable tumor on top.

    Both the Elders and the blind sea sparrows they kept were like this, and so was this small creature in front of it.

    Thus, the Shoggoth''s countless eyes were fixed on Kakashi''s head, ready to use the amorphous primordial matter to form a suitable shape and remove this biological switch with immense force.

    I have one shot at this. If genjutsu doesn''t work... Kakashi focused his chakra into the Sharingan.

    But as it looked at his head, the Shoggoth''s eyes inevitably made contact with the Sharingan on his left eye.

    The three tomoe on the eye were slowly rotating, giving the Shoggoth a feeling of dizziness.

    "Death Mirage Jutsu!"

    Kakashi''s hands quickly formed seals, shooting an imperceptible light from his eyes directly into the Shoggoth''s thousands of eyes.

    The Shoggoth instantly felt that everything in front of it became illusory; the scenes seen by its thousands of eyes turned unreal.

    The place where the small creature originally stood transformed into its master.

    The Shoggoth''s master wielded a five-pointed star weapon, and even after billions of years, the Shoggoth had not forgotten this weapon.

    It was a weapon capable of emitting special rays, and anything that was hit by these rays, including the Shoggoth, would face a fate infinitely worse than being turned to dustˇŞit would be decomposed into molecules or atoms.

    Under this light, the Shoggoth, as a biological entity, instinctively yielded to the Elder, and the deep impression left at that time was not forgotten even after eons.

    Seeing the Elder Thing holding the weapon aimed at it, the Shoggoth recoiled, its amorphous body continuously retreating towards the cave entrance, prostrating on the ground in a display of loyalty to its master.

    In the real cave, Kakashi saw the Shoggoth''s retreat and did not know what the Shoggoth saw in the genjutsu, but it was undoubtedly a tremendous fear.

    The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.

    What is it seeing? What could terrify a creature like this? Kakashi wondered, maintaining his focus on the jutsu.

    The Death Mirage Jutsu made the victim see the most terrifying vision they were unwilling to see, and with the enhancement of the Sharingan, the immersion effect of this technique was exponentially increased.

    The Shoggoth was an unknown creature with a completely different structure from humans; most illusions were targeted at human senses. Kakashi was unsure if it would be equally effective on the Shoggoth.

    But based on the mural''s description, Kakashi guessed that the Shoggoth was a high-intelligence being with memory, so he used the Death Mirage Jutsu.

    However, he did not expect that a being that was itself a nightmare could have something it feared, and to such an extent.

    But his situation was not good either.

    Using the Sharingan could amplify the Death Mirage Jutsu''s effect, but it also increased Chakra consumption.

    Facing tens of thousands of eyes simultaneously, his mental exhaustion was also immense, and he was on the verge of collapsing.

    Just... a little... longer. I can''t let this thing loose in the world. Kakashi gritted his teeth, pushing himself to maintain the jutsu.

    Kakashi''s vision began to blur, his muscles trembling with the effort of standing. The strain of maintaining the genjutsu on such an alien mind was taking its toll.

    No... not yet... I can''t...

    After a while, Kakashi could no longer hold on, his heavy body dropped to one knee, and the Sharingan helplessly closed.

    The genjutsu was lifted.

    Kakashi was panting heavily, completely ignoring the foul stench that filled the air.

    Move... I have to move. If I stop now, it''s over. His muscles screamed in protest, but he forced himself to stay upright.

    The Shoggoth in front of him was still retreating towards the cave opening. It seemed that the genjutsu had effectively intimidated it. However, Kakashi couldn''t stay here any longer. His chakra was entirely depleted, and he had no means left to fight the Shoggoth. The only option was to flee quickly.

    With that thought, his body sprang into action, turning to run back down the passage he had come from.

    At that moment, the retreating Shoggoth raised one of its eyes, only to notice that the figure holding a ray weapon against it had suddenly disappeared.

    Its amorphous body stopped rolling immediately, and tens of thousands of eyes began scanning the cave simultaneously. Not only had its most feared master vanished, but the small creature was also gone.

    Through billions of years of evolutionary intelligence, the Shoggoth was no longer a mere highly intelligent animal. It immediately realized it had been deceived.

    Tens of thousands of eyes trembled violentlyˇŞthe Shoggoth''s only way of expressing emotion. The more they shook, the angrier it was.

    "Tekeli-li!"

    A deep, muffled flute sound echoed through the passage.

    Kakashi, running with all his strength down the passage, couldn''t even spare a moment to look back. His chakra was drained, and there was nothing he could do even if he did glance back.

    Don''t look back. Don''t think. Just run. Kakashi''s thoughts were a mantra, pushing him forward.

    As for Sanday¨±, even Kakashi, a seasoned ninja, had entirely forgotten about the man and his involvement.

    Suddenly, a familiar foul stench filled the air again. Kakashi knew the Shoggoth was closing in. Its movement differed from its ancient creatorsˇŞthe Shoggoths didn''t rely on limbs for mobility. They rolled forward as their amorphous bodies expanded and contracted. In these narrow tunnels, the Shoggoth could move rapidly, like a surging river, clearing any obstacles between it and its target.

    "Faster... I need to go faster!" Kakashi gasped, his lungs burning with each breath.

    He never looked back, but he could hear the unique flute sound of the Shoggoth drawing closer.

    "Tekeli-li!"

    "Tekeli-li!"

    The sound grew louder, and Kakashi feared that even a moment''s hesitation would lead to him being crushed by the Shoggoth''s speed and power.

    Reaching the plaza where the giant penguins gathered, Kakashi used all his remaining strength to push aside their massive bodies. His simple thought was that perhaps these creatures could slow the Shoggoth down, even if only for a second.

    CRASH! SCREECH! SPLAT!

    The sounds of destruction echoed behind him as the Shoggoth plowed through the penguin obstacle.

    After crossing the plaza, Kakashi saw Sanday¨± stumbling further into the cave. In Kakashi''s view, Sanday¨± had completely lost his sanity. Ever since seeing that enormous mural deep within the cave, his behavior had been utterly abnormal, and now it had fully escalated. His eyes were lifeless, his arms dangled like a zombie''s, and his feet blindly marched forward as if he would walk straight into a pit without hesitation.

    He had likely forgotten why he was heading deeper into the cave, forgotten his purpose entirely. Nadare might have sensed Sanday¨±''s abnormality and left him behind while escaping, but Kakashi still wanted to pull him back before he stepped into the abyss.

    As Kakashi passed by him, he grabbed Sanday¨±''s shoulder, trying to wake him from his trance.

    "Sanday¨±!" Kakashi''s voice was urgent, desperate. "Run with me! Don''t look back!"

    His seemed to stir something in Sanday¨±, and he began to mimic Kakashi''s actions, turning and running back down the passage without asking anything about his brother.

    Together, they ran with all their strength, desperate to escape the hell that loomed over them. But behind them, the Shoggoth''s sounds grew louder, and the noise of its rolling, shattering the stone walls, became more distinct.

    Yet, before the sound could overtake them, Kakashi spotted the exit. Light from outside was just ahead, and he breathed a sigh of relief. There! Just a little further...

    Glancing at Sanday¨± running beside him, he was slightly relieved. Although it was impossible to save Sanday¨±''s brother in this situation, at least the client was still alive.

    Moreover, the events that occurred here were crucial intelligence for Konoha. Kakashi needed to bring back everythingˇŞthe nightmare creatures he had encountered and the mural history he had seen in the city of the ancient ones.

    The exit was just ahead, and Kakashi pushed himself harder, his steps growing stronger.

    ---

    However, Sanday¨± was different. The cold, damp tunnel faded away, and he found himself standing in front of a modest house.

    "I''m home," he said. Home? But wasn''t I...

    "How was work?" a woman asked him.

    "It was... fine," he heard himself say. Something is off.

    "Dad! Dad!" A young girl came running down the stairs. "Can we go to the park today? You promised!"

    Sanday¨± looked at the girl, then at the woman. His wife and daughter. Of course. How could I forget?

    "Let me change first."

    As he walked upstairs to their bedroom, Sanday¨± caught a glimpse of himself in the mirror. He looked... different. Younger. Healthier.

    Days passed in this new reality. He went to work at an office job he couldn''t remember. He came home to his family and had dinner. Then he played with his daughter.

    It was the same routine every day but he was happy.

    Sometimes, strange things would happen. In the park one day, Sanday¨± noticed a man feeding pigeons on a bench nearby. The man turned and for a split second, Sanday¨± thought he saw a face with too many eyes.

    One night, he had heard a strange flute-like sound. But when he went to check, there was no sound.

    Years later, his daughter grew up. Sanday¨± watched with pride as she started her first job. She met a nice young man and they got married.

    His daughter visited him one afternoon.

    "It''s going to be a boy. We want to name him after you," she said.

    Sanday¨± smiled. A name. Yohei. No, it was a different name. A different name?

    As he held his newborn grandson months later, he thought the eyes looked green and bubble-like.

    More time passed. Sanday¨± retired. He and his wife moved to a smaller house.

    One afternoon, when he pushed his grandson on a swing in the backyard, he heard that strange flute sound again.

    It grew louder.

    "Grandpa?" his grandson asked.

    Sanday¨± looked at the boy. His face seemed to melt and reshape. It looked like a mass of bubbles and eyes.

    He stumbled backward, falling onto the grass. When he looked up, everything was normal again. But the flute sound continued.

    "Tekeli-li... Tekeli-li..."

    Who am I?

    Where am I?

    What am I doing?

    "Yoshiro," Sanday¨± whispered.

    He blinked, and he was sitting in his living room. His wife was knitting in her favorite chair. His daughter sat near his wife and her son played with toy cars on the floor.

    "This isn''t real," Sanday¨± said.

    His wife looked up. "What do you mean, dear?"

    Sanday¨± stood up. "None of this is real. You''re not real. I... I don''t have a wife. Or a daughter. Or a grandson."

    "You''re scaring me," his daughter said, pulling her son close.

    "I''m sorry," Sanday¨± said, tears forming in his eyes. "I love you but this isn''t my life. My brother... Yoshiro needs me."

    "But we need you too, Grandpa," his grandson said, his voice oddly deep.

    The walls of the house began to melt away, revealing darkness. Sanday¨± could see the tunnel now.

    "None of this is real," he choked out through tears. "I have to go."

    As he shouted these words, the false world shattered around him. Sanday¨± found himself back in the cold, damp tunnel.

    Just as his thoughts cleared, that strange sound came from behind.

    "Tekeli-li"

    "Tekeli-li"

    "Teˇ­"

    "Brotherˇ­"

    "Help me!"

    "Brother, save me!"

    Sanday¨±''s frantic steps suddenly stopped when he heard the familiar voice. He lost his balance in his haste and tumbled to the ground.

    Kakashi immediately heard the fall and turned back to see him lying on the ground, staring back into the darkness.

    At that moment, the voice echoed again from the pitch-black tunnel.

    "Help me!"

    "Brother, save me!"

    "Don''t listen! Keep running!" Kakashi shouted.

    "That''s not your brother!"

    "Run!"

    He shouted, desperate to bring him back to his senses but Sanday¨± ignored him completely. He got up, stood still, and faced the dark tunnel, waiting.

    "Run, Sanday¨±!"

    Kakashi shouted, desperate to bring Sanday¨± back to his senses, but Sanday¨±''s mind had shattered beyond repair. He stood motionless, oblivious to Kakashi''s warnings.

    Within seconds, the source of the voice drew closer, until it reached a point where Sanday¨± could see it.

    In the middle of the Shoggoth''s massive, shapeless body, a human head had grotesquely appeared.

    It was the face of Sanday¨±''s brother.

    "Yoshi... ro?"

 Kakashis Mission: The Aftermath

    This human head, shaped by the powerful molding abilities of the Shoggoth, slowly approached Sanday¨±. It still uttered the dying words of Yoshiro, who had been devoured by the Shoggoth.

    "Brother, save me!"

    "Save me!"

    Yoshiro... you''re alive! I knew I''d find you... Sanday¨±''s mind clung to this false hope.

    A satisfied smile appeared on his face. He completely ignored the fact that this head, which had suddenly appeared, was without a body and stretched out his arms to embrace it.

    Yoshiro''s head drew closer, its mouth, once human-sized, gradually widened until it could engulf Sanday¨±''s entire head.

    Suddenly, the head sharply dipped.

    When it lifted again, Sanday¨± had been transformed into a headless corpse, standing in the middle of the corridor, still holding the posture of outstretched arms, as if ready for an embrace.

    This entire scene was captured by Kakashi''s eye.

    No... Sanday¨±! I couldn''t save him...

    After Sanday¨±''s head was devoured, the headless body was swiftly pushed aside by the Shoggoth, which then continued to roll its amorphous form toward Kakashi.

    Kakashi''s mind had no time to dwell on Sanday¨± anymore, and he turned and ran toward the nearby cave entrance.

    Outside the cave, standing on the snowy ground, Nadare had not yet left.

    Seeing Kakashi emerge from the cave unharmed, he was secretly surprised.

    Still not dead? How did he survive? This complicates things... He reassessed his plan.

    Nadare had stayed not because he didn''t want to escape the ancient city filled with nightmarish creatures, but because he clearly remembered his mission from Dot¨­: eliminate Kakashi during the rescue mission.

    Until he was sure Kakashi was dead, he wasn''t going anywhere.

    Although he didn''t know exactly what kind of terrifying creature lurked in the cave below, it didn''t seem as invincible as he had imagined, since Kakashi had managed to escape alive.

    Now that Kakashi had fled to an open area, using the terrain would only make it easier for him to escape.

    It seemed that he would have to take matters into his own hands after all.

    "Kakashi! Over here, quickly!" Nadare called out.

    "Get on!"

    The chakra armor behind Nadare unfolded like wings, resembling a flying device, as he motioned for Kakashi to climb onto his back.

    I don''t trust him, but do I have a choice? Kakashi hesitated for a split second before making his decision.

    He was a bit surprised to see Nadare ready to help him escape, as he had assumed that the shinobi had already left and wouldn''t wait for himˇŞjust like how Kakashi hadn''t stayed to help Sanday¨±.

    But with the Shoggoth right behind him and little energy left to keep evading it, escaping with the help of Nadare''s chakra armor seemed like a good idea.

    Kakashi leapt onto Nadare''s back, and just as the Shoggoth burst out of the cave, it tried to reach for KakashiˇŞbut too late. Nadare had already taken off with him into the air.

    His chakra armor was the latest innovation, designed to allow its wearer to fly by altering its shape. However, the drawback was the enormous amount of chakra it consumed, and only Nadare among all the Snow Ninja could bear this drain.

    As they flew through the sky, far beyond the reach of the Shoggoth, even if it could expand its form, it had no way to catch a bird in the air.

    Just a little higher... then I''ll end this once and for all. Nadare''s thoughts turned sinister as they gained altitude.

    At this moment, Kakashi, sensing Nadare''s tension, noticed a strange smile creep across his face. He wants to kill me?

    There was no way Nadare planned to carry Kakashi all the way to safety. His plan was to fly to a sufficient altitude and then drop Kakashi.

    "Kakashi, I think I see something below. Can you check?" Nadare asked.

    Kakashi certainly wouldn''t expect that the very person who had just saved him from the nightmare creature was about to toss him down from the sky.

    As long as the height was enough, even if Kakashi didn''t die from the fall, he would at least be crippled.

    In this place, losing the ability to move meant certain death, even for a powerful ninja.

    Just as Nadare tilted his body slightly, preparing to flip Kakashi off, he felt a cold sensation around his neck.

    "Don''t move!"

    "I''ve wrapped steel wires all around your body. If you try to throw me off, you won''t be leaving here alive, either."

    Impossible! When did he...? Nadare tried to understand how Kakashi had outmaneuvered him.

    As the steel wires tightened slightly around his neck and joints, Nadare felt the deadly pressure.

    He had thought he had outsmarted Kakashi, but without realizing it, Kakashi had already seized his weak spot!

    "You!"

    "This armor of yours consumes a massive amount of chakra, right? I want you to keep flying south until you''ve drained all your chakra before we land."

    "And don''t try to conserve it. My eye can see the chakra flow inside your body clearly."

    Kakashi coldly threatened, pressing the side of his head with the Sharingan closer to Nadare''s.

    Nadare''s face twisted in fury. He hated Kakashi to his core but couldn''t afford to risk his life by defying him, so he had no choice but to comply.

    I can''t die here... not like this. But Kakashi... I''ll make sure to kill you!

    Meanwhile, Kakashi let out a quiet sigh of relief.

    I can''t let my guard down. Not until we''re safely away from here. Kakashi remained vigilant, knowing the danger wasn''t over yet.

    When he had jumped onto Nadare''s back earlier, he had already sensed the subtle killing intent from him.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    In fact, Kakashi had never let his guard down around Nadare, especially since he had been briefed on the possibility of Snow Ninja betrayal before the mission.

    So, Kakashi had planned to use this to his advantage, pretending to fall into Nadare''s trap while secretly wrapping him in steel wires to ensure he wouldn''t make a rash move.

    As for exhausting all of Nadare''s chakra, it was because Kakashi knew that after landing, Nadare might try to attack him again. With his own chakra already depleted, he had to make sure Nadare would be in no condition to fight afterward.

    Flying with Kakashi on his back, Nadare gritted his teeth, burning with a desire to tear Kakashi to pieces. However, he wasn''t willing to sacrifice his life just to take down a mere chunin from Konoha, so he had to hold his desire intact as they flew over the ancient city.

    Boom!

    Boom!

    Suddenly, a series of massive explosions echoed through the once-quiet city of the Elder Things.

    Nadare looked down and saw that the stone tower, where he had set explosive tags, was the source of the blasts, triggered by something unknown.

    "What? But how...?" Nadare couldn''t hide his surprise.

    "What did you do, Nadare?"

    There should be no Elder Things or humans left in the cityˇŞwhat had set off the explosive tags?

    Looking toward the mountains surrounding the city, Nadare saw dense holes emitting white smoke, similar to the prelude to the appearance of the nightmare creatures he had seen earlier.

    From these holes, the flute-like sounds emitted by the Shoggoths resonated, creating a reverberation across the basin that strongly irritated his ears.

    "Tekeli-li!"

    "Tekeli-li!"

    At one point, hearing the sound, Nadare saw the connected black ridges of the mountains moving!

    They squirmed like gigantic, living masses of flesh, and the flute-like holes resembled human nostrils, breathing in and out.

    With each breath, the holes expanded and contracted rhythmically.

    The black ridges were alive, and they were breathing!

    No... it can''t be. The mountains... they''re alive!

    In an instant, a flood of information that Nadare had once missed rushed into his mind: the history of the Elder Things, the massive, dark figure he had seen at sea, the origins of the Shoggoth.

    He even realized a truth that Kakashi had yet to discover!

    "Ah!"

    Nadare suddenly screamed, clutching his head with an expression of extreme terror.

    As he spiraled into hysteria, Kakashi, who was riding on Nadare''s back, struggled to maintain his balance.

    "Hey! Settle down! What''s wrong with you?"

    Kakashi had no idea what kind of pressure Nadare''s mind had just endured. He assumed the man was still trying to throw him off, so he immediately tightened the steel wire wrapped around the critical points of Nadare''s body to avoid falling off.

    The tightened wire dug deeply into Nadare''s neck, but showing no intention of stopping, he continued to thrash wildly and scream in madness.

    "The mountains! They''re alive! Can''t you see?" Nadare''s words came out in a frantic, disjointed stream.

    Kakashi realized that this couldn''t go on. If he ended up strangling Nadare with the wire, there would be no one to control the chakra armor, and both of them would fall to their deaths.

    He had no choice but to manipulate Nadare''s body with the wire while his chakra continued to flow into the armor, guiding them toward a safe landing area.

    Kakashi gripped the steel wire with both hands, braced his feet against Nadare''s wildly flailing hands, and forcibly made him stretch his arms out.

    Then, using the wires wrapped around Nadare''s arm joints like reins, Kakashi guided his body, steering them toward the exploration team''s camp for a landing.

    Finally, both of them tumbled to the snowy ground, the impact knocking the breath out of Kakashi''s lungs.

    Kakashi immediately jumped up from the ground, holding his kunai, cautiously eyeing Nadare nearby.

    However, after slowly rising from the ground, Nadare ignored the steel wires wrapped around him and shouted loudly toward the mountain range behind them.

    "Alive!"

    "I know you''re alive!"

    "You''re breathing!"

    "Haha, it''s that mountain of flesh!"

    "That''s the real body!"

    "Tekeli-li!"

    "Tekeli-li!"

    Nadare raved in words that even Kakashi couldn''t understand, his face filled with fanaticism as he walked straight toward the black mountain range from which they had just escaped.

    Kakashi was bewildered. Had he gone mad?

    Seeing him step toward the cave, Kakashi rushed forward, grabbing the steel wire still wrapped around him.

    Yet even as Kakashi restrained him from behind, Nadare continued to inch forward, arms outstretched as if trying to throw himself into the embrace of the mountains.

    "Tekeli-li! Tekeli-li! The mountain of flesh!" Nadare shouted.

    With no other choice, Kakashi knocked Nadare unconscious with a palm strike, temporarily putting an end to his madness.

    After some thought, Kakashi decided not to leave Nadare behind.

    He placed him on a sled, and set off on his way back, driving the sled left by the rescue team.

    ---

    A month later, a news article about the discovery of an ancient civilization in the far north of the Land of Snow became a hot topic among the people of the Five Great Nations and many smaller countries.

    The article reported that an exploration team in the northernmost region of the Land of Snow had discovered a city built by beings known as the Elder Things.

    This city was built a billion years ago!

    It contained numerous advanced architectural structures and intricately crafted sculptures of a level of civilization no less than that of modern humans. The exploration team also found five biological samples of the Elder Things, whose physical structures were far beyond human comprehension and held significant importance for studying prehistoric geological environments.

    These specimens are now on display at the National Museum of the Land of Snow, and visitors from all nations are welcome to visit.

    However, tragically, the exploration team perished in an avalanche during the investigation. Another ninja accompanying them was left with severe insanity.

    "17 brave souls lost... and for what? Some old ruins and bizarre creatures?" A villager muttered, shaking his head as he read the article.

    S¨­setsu, mourned the loss and declared them heroes, engraving their names on a monument to honor them for generations.

    To prevent further casualties, he decreed that the city be designated as a permanent forbidden zone, banning anyone from entering for further exploration.

    The report concluded with a photograph of one of the Elder Thing''s specimens. Despite its incomplete structure, the grotesque and bizarre nature of the creature was still evident.

    In the Hokage office of Konoha, Sarutobi, holding the newspaper and gazing at the photo of the Elder Things, recalled Kakashi''s account of the mission. Even now, he couldn''t help but feel a shiver down his spine.

    The Old Ones... Could this be the beginning of the prophecy?

    From Kakashi''s report, he finally learned the name of the power foretold by the Great Toad Sage.

    The Old Ones!

    That was their name.

    Long before the dawn of human civilization, these entities ruled the Earth. Their existence was far beyond the comprehension of mortals.

    And that evil statue Kakashi encountered? It was merely a carving of one of the Great Old OnesˇŞCthulhu.

    The once-mighty civilization of the Elder Things was nearly wiped out by Cthulhu. Even now, Cthulhu still exists somewhere, in the depths of an unknown ocean.

    It''s like a ticking time bomb lurking in the world, ready to plunge it into chaos at any moment.

    According to the Great Toad Sage''s prophecy, when that time comes, it won''t just be a bloody storm within the ninja worldˇŞit will be an apocalyptic catastrophe for all humanity.

    The sun beat down on the rocky terrain of Iwagakure''s training grounds. Kurotsuchi wiped sweat from her brow, her once-childish features now showing hints of the woman she was becoming. She turned to Akatsuchi, who was catching his breath after their sparring session.

    "Akatsuchi, did you read that news about the Land of Snow from the other day?" Kurotsuchi asked.

    "Yeah, I saw it. But it doesn''t concern us in Iwagakure," Akatsuchi shrugged, picking up a water bottle.

    "But a billion-year-old city! Can you imagine?" Kurotsuchi''s hands moved animatedly as she spoke. "I wonder if it''s as impressive as my earth-style castles."

    "Nothing''s as impressive as your castles,"

    Akatsuchi stood next to her, smiling indulgently, while Deidara looked on from a distance, full of disdain.

    "Hmph. Art from a billion years ago? Nothing but ancient trash."

    Deidara snorted loudly. "True art is fleeting. My art is the ultimate art!"

    The Raikage''s muscular arm came down hard on his desk, leaving yet another dent. "Where is that fool?" he growled, his patience wearing thin.

    His assistant winced. "Lord Raikage, there have been more complaints about Lord Killer B. Apparently, he''s beenˇŞ"

    "Yo, I''m here!"

    A voice suddenly called out from the balcony. The Raikage looked back and saw a bizarre figure.

    The middle of the figure''s body was barrel-shaped, with fleshy wings sprouting from its back. Atop its head was a five-pointed star, while its lower half was covered with reddish-brown octopus tentacles.

    "What the hell!"

    The Raikage dashed to the figure in an instant, ready to unleash one of his signature moves. "Lightning Style: Lariat!"

    "Whoa, bro! Don''t go low, it''s your Killer B, yo!"

    A human voice came from inside the strange figure, which quickly removed the star-shaped headgear, revealing the black-skinned, white-haired face of Killer B, wearing sunglasses.

    "Killer B?"

    "What the hell are you wearing?!"

    Killer B grinned proudly and started rapping:

    "Elder Things, that''s my new style~"

    "Eight-Tails'' legs make it worthwhile~"

    "Gonna rock the village with this look so fly~"

    "My concerts gonna make the ladies sigh, oh my~"

    The Raikage grew more and more furious, veins popping on his forehead until he couldn''t take it anymore. "Concerts? CONCERTS?! Is that why the villagers have been complaining?"

    B, oblivious to the danger, continued:

    "Complaints, schmomplaints, they just don''t get my art,"

    "This Elder Things costume, it''s just the start,"

    "Gonna bring some new flavor to my beats,"

    "Cthulhu ain''t got nothing on my sickˇŞ"

    The Raikage punched B''s head, sending him crashing, along with his costume, into the balcony floor.

    From a distance, the Raikage''s secretary, Mabui, sighed helplessly.

    "There goes our repair budget... again," she muttered, already calculating the increased costs in her head.

    It seemed the construction repair budget would need to be increased again this month.

 A Snakes Ambition: Kabuto

    In a dark underground laboratory, Orochimaru was reading a newspaper in his hand.

    "Hehe..."

    "The Elder Things."

    On the newspaper, he saw a report about the discovery of an ancient civilization in the Land of Snow. His eyes gleamed as he scanned the article.

    Finally, they reveal themselves to the world.

    He was not unfamiliar with the Elder Things, as they were mentioned in the Necronomicon. The tome''s weathered pages and cryptic text flashed through his mind as he recalled its contents.

    They possessed intelligence on par with humans and once built highly advanced civilizations. However, their civilization had dwindled to the point where almost no traces of their existence could be found.

    Unexpectedly, the last remnants were discovered in the remote northern country of the Land of Snow.

    In the Necronomicon, Abdullah, had hand-drawn sketches of the Elder Things. Orochimaru vividly remembered that the sketches closely resembled the incomplete biological samples shown in the newspaper photo.

    His drawings... They''re unmistakable. This is no coincidence.

    Such strange and eerie creatures could not be imagined unless one had seen them firsthand in the Necronomicon. This meant that the civilization discovered in the Land of Snow wasn''t just coincidentally named after the Elder Things in the book; the ancient beings were real!

    Their existence further confirmed the authenticity of the tome, leading Orochimaru to almost fully trust the book.

    As long as he followed the path of the Silver Key and the Ultimate Gate, guided by the Necronomicon, he was sure he would eventually encounter that great being.

    One of the avatars of Yog-Sothoth, the Ancient Immortal ˇŞ ''Umr At-Tawil!

    By unveiling the veil of light draped over ''Umr At-Tawil, he could obtain endless truths of the universe! According to the tome, all wisdom, knowledge, and truth in this world were created by Yog-Sothoth.

    The source of all wisdom, all knowledge... It''s within my grasp!

    This pursuit was no longer about seeking truth but finding the source of all truth.

    The source where all things converge was what he ultimately sought!

    As for the Elder Things, Orochimaru viewed them much like Cthulhu ˇŞ beings that were intriguing yet difficult to discard.

    As a dedicated scientific researcher, Orochimaru was somewhat interested in the biological structure of these strange creatures.

    The Necronomicon stated that the Elder Things were perfect beings, capable of adapting to any environment ˇŞ land, sea, or sky could not limit them.

    Ninjas with the adaptability of the Elder Things. Land, sea, sky - no environment would be beyond their reach, Orochimaru contemplated.

    If he could study this structure and transplant it into ninjas, would he be able to create a powerful ninja army?

    On his path to the Ultimate Gate, he didn''t intend to walk alone. The idea of cultivating his own ninja force had not changed.

    At the same time, he also had no plans to abandon his original research on forbidden techniques.

    The journey to find the Ultimate Gate was destined to be long, and an ordinary human lifespan would be insufficient. Therefore, Orochimaru needed these forbidden techniques to extend his life and increase his strength.

    However, his ultimate goal had shifted somewhat.

    Immortality, jutsu mastery... Mere stepping stones on the path to ultimate truth, Orochimaru reflected, his ambitions evolving.

    Originally, Orochimaru''s purpose was simply to study immortality and learn all the ninjutsu in the world.

    But now, the study of immortality was merely a means to an end, and learning other ninjutsu was also just a tool, not the final goal.

    The ultimate objective was to find the Ultimate Gate and grasp all the truths of the universe!

    Compared to the Elder Things, Orochimaru was more intrigued by the Shoggoth, a blasphemous creation mentioned alongside the Elder Things in the Necronomicon.

    The Shoggoth was a wondrous creation made by the Elder Things, capable of altering its form and producing organs adapted to any environment, based on the Elder Things'' needs.

    The created surpassing the creator... How delightfully ironic.

    In his eyes, this creature had surpassed its creators in terms of evolutionary potential.

    While the Elder Things had a high starting point for their physical capabilities, they experienced degeneration. The Necronomicon mentioned that over the course of their evolution, the Elder Things had lost the ability to travel through space.

    On the other hand, the Shoggoth, with its formless body, could continue evolving to unimaginable heights.

    If he were to choose between the Elder Things and the Shoggoths to transplant their structures or abilities into ninjas, the Shoggoths would naturally be more compatible with the human body, and the resulting power would be far greater.

    Moreover, Orochimaru was eager to witness what this wondrous creation truly looked like.

    Abdullah described the Shoggoth as an amorphous, protoplasmic organism. Just the thought of such a creature existing in the world could instill fear in the heart.

    As for this fear, Orochimaru was keen to taste it firsthand.

    "I really want it," he murmured.

    He licked his lips with his tongue, his snake-like eyes fixed on the photo of the Elder Things in the newspaper. But in his heart, he was thinking about how wonderful it would be if he could get his hands on both the Elder Things biological sample and the Shoggoth.

    To hold such a thing in my hands...

    Although the newspaper didn''t mention the existence of the Shoggoth, the Land of Snow had sealed off the ancient city of the Elder Things. This indicated that there were still places worth exploring or risking, possibly even the forbidden Shoggoth.

    Unfortunately, Orochimaru was currently short on manpower. After leaving Konoha and parting ways with Danzo, he faced difficulties in gathering intelligence and research materials.

    Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.

    So close, yet so far. If only I had more pawns to move... Orochimaru''s frustration bubbled beneath the surface.

    For example, if he wanted to obtain the biological samples of the Elder Things or the possible Shoggoth, he would have to go there himself.

    But the Land of Snow was remote, and it would take too long to return. Such a trip would waste time and attract too much attention from Konoha.

    Additionally, the forbidden technique he was currently developing, the Living Corpse Reincarnation, also required a large amount of data and experimental materials to complete.

    At present, Orochimaru had only two people he could rely on to carry out his tasks.

    One was Guren, who was active in the southern Land of Water.

    The other was a spy frequently traveling between the Five Great Nations, still working in his old role.

    Click, click.

    Ah, those footsteps. Right on time, as always, Orochimaru grinned.

    A dark figure stepped into the bright light of the laboratory, lowering the hood from his head, revealing a young man with silver-gray hair and round glasses.

    "Orochimaru-sama," the young man greeted.

    "Kabuto," Orochimaru smiled. "I trust you bring interesting news?"

    "Indeed, Orochimaru-sama. I have much to report," Kabuto responded, adjusting his glasses.

    The young man before him was a talent Orochimaru had discovered years ago while working with Danzo in Konoha''s Root division.

    Kabuto had an extraordinary talent for medical ninjutsu and, with a bit of training, had become immensely helpful in Orochimaru''s experiments. He also possessed a remarkable aptitude for espionage.

    Kabuto... My greatest find from those Konoha days. How far we''ve come.

    He was now one of Orochimaru''s greatest assets.

    Originally, Orochimaru had planned to wait a few more years, allowing Kabuto to mature further before recruiting him, someone he had long considered a talent worth cultivating. However, due to an urgent need for manpower, especially after the disbandment of Danzo''s Root division, which left a significant gap in intelligence gathering, Orochimaru decided to bring Kabuto in ahead of schedule.

    A gamble, bringing him in so soon. But necessity demands it. He recalled the day he approached Kabuto.

    ---

    "Danzo has been playing you, Kabuto. I can offer you a way out," Orochimaru had said with a smile.

    The reason he was able to convince Kabuto was simple: he revealed to Kabuto how Danzo had manipulated both him and Non¨­ through deceit, intending for the two to eventually kill each other.

    However, at the time, Kabuto was only thirteen years old and, despite understanding Danzo''s treachery, was powerless to resist. Failing to complete the missions as Danzo desired would mean certain death for both Kabuto and Non¨­. Such was the ruthless nature of the Root.

    There was even the possibility that Kabuto''s fellow orphans would be caught in the crossfire. At that time, Orochimaru, already a rogue ninja having defected from Konoha, became Kabuto''s only option. Naturally, Kabuto pledged his loyalty and became one of Orochimaru''s subordinates.

    At present, Kabuto was operating as a double agent, frequently traveling between the five great nations, conducting espionage, and feeding information back to Danzo''s Root division. Orochimaru, however, did not instruct Kabuto to completely sever ties with Konoha.

    Instead, he directed Kabuto to continue passing along intelligence while also supplying that same information to Orochimaru. This arrangement allowed him to offset the intelligence advantage Danzo once had.

    ---

    Knowledge is power, and now, Danzo''s knowledge is mine, he smiled.

    As for why Orochimaru had stopped collaborating with Danzo after his defection from the village, it was because he felt that their partnership was no longer equal. If it was simply a matter of developing forbidden techniques, Orochimaru could share a small portion of his research results in exchange for faster progress on his end.

    However, when it came to secrets like those found in the tome, Danzo had nothing of equivalent value to offer in return.

    The Necronomicon... Its secrets far outweigh anything Danzo could offer, Orochimaru reflected.

    Possessing the Necronomicon, Orochimaru believed he understood more about the ancient rulers and the truths lurking behind current events than anyone else in the world. In other words, Danzo''s contributions paled in comparison to what Orochimaru now knew. Unless Danzo could offer something truly enticing, something aligned with Orochimaru''s ultimate goals, he saw no reason to deal with him any further.

    In his laboratory, Kabuto reported the intelligence he had gathered from the five great nations. Though only a few years had passed since the end of the Third Great Ninja War, the nations were already preparing in secret for the next one.

    In Kumo, the strategic resource theft program had resumed. In simple terms, Kumo was once again stealing anything from other nations considered a strategic resourceˇŞbe it Jinchuriki, powerful jutsu, or bloodline limits. This strategy had been implemented by the Third Raikage before the Third Great Ninja War, when he sent a team to kidnap Kushina, the Nine-Tails Jinchuriki, but Minato had thwarted the plan. Now, the Third Raikage''s son was carrying on the same schemes.

    Hearing this, Orochimaru smirked and commented, "Like father, like son. They''re both fond of underhanded tactics."

    "Should we be concerned about their growing strength, Orochimaru-sama?" Kabuto asked, adjusting his glasses.

    Orochimaru waved a dismissive hand. "Let them play their games. We have bigger fish to fry."

    In Suna, a sweeping reform was underway under the leadership of the Fourth Kazekage, who seemed to be developing some kind of ultimate weapon. The exact nature of this weapon was still unknown.

    As for Konoha, under Sarutobi''s leadership, everything appeared calm, reflecting his cautious, veteran style of governance.

    Oh, Sarutobi-sensei, still playing it safe. How dull.

    Information from Kiri was scarce, as Kabuto found it difficult to penetrate the village. However, on Orochimaru''s orders, Kabuto had recently made contact with Guren, who was still active in the Land of Water.

    "Guren mentioned that the more remote areas of the Land of Water have begun to show a widespread devotion to a common faith, called the Dagon Cult," Kabuto reported.

    "The leader of this cult is said to be someone named Dagon."

    "While we don''t have concrete information, it''s very likely this Dagon is hiding somewhere in the Land of Waves near the Land of Water."

    At the mention of Guren, his expression soured. For some reason, Guren had been hostile toward him during their meeting, as if he had taken something from her.

    He hesitated, then added, "Guren seemed... unusually hostile, Orochimaru-sama."

    Orochimaru''s eyes flashed with irritation. "Your petty rivalries don''t concern me, Kabuto."

    He was absorbed in the hidden information within Guren''s reportˇŞdetails only he could fully understand. Dagon, as mentioned in the tome, was an elder of the Deep Ones, a race that worshipped Cthulhu. Dagon was one of Cthulhu''s most faithful followers. This man, who called himself Dagon, clearly had knowledge of Cthulhu that rivaled Orochimaru''s own.

    Dagon... Could it be? Another who knows of Cthulhu?

    He had learned about Cthulhu through the Necronomicon, but how had this man gained his knowledge? During his research on Motoki, Orochimaru discovered that those who had seen statues of Cthulhu not only went mad but also became devout followers, gaining insights into Cthulhu''s mysteries.

    "This Dagon... How did he come by such knowledge?" Orochimaru mused aloud.

    Given how much this man knew about Cthulhu, there was no doubt he was the rogue ninja from Kiri who had spent the most time exposed to the Cthulhu statue.

    This self-proclaimed Dagon had formed a civilian cult. What was he planning? Could it be that he intended to become a preacher?

    "This is getting more interesting," he mused, licking his lips with a smile.

    Seeing Orochimaru''s grin, Kabuto nervously swallowed and continued, "There''s one last piece of information, about Iwagakure."

    "At present, Iwa rarely sends out its own ninja for missions. Instead, they rely on mercenaries, particularly a ninja mercenary group that has completed many difficult tasks on their behalf."

    "This group is called... Akatsuki."

    A group of powerful rogue ninja? Now this is interesting.

    "The organization consists of many powerful rogue ninja from various villages. They have no political allegiance and work for anyone who can pay."

    "Recently, the Third Tsuchikage attempted to recruit Akatsuki into his village, but the leader of the organization rejected the offer."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a sneer. "Rejected by mere mercenaries? How the mighty have fallen."

    "However, this has not affected their working relationship. Iwa remains heavily dependent on the Akatsuki."

    "The members of the group are easy to identifyˇŞthey wear black cloaks embroidered with red clouds, and they usually work in pairs."

    "AndˇŞ"

    Boom!

    Before Kabuto could finish, a loud explosion interrupted him.

    Orochimaru instantly stood up, alert. "You weren''t followed, were you?"

    Kabuto quickly shook his head. "Absolutely not! I''m always extremely cautious."

    Orochimaru chose to trust Kabuto, knowing that he was Kabuto''s only lifeline and that Kabuto had no reason to betray him. Moreover, Kabuto had years of experience as a spy. Though his combat abilities were average, his skills in evading detection were first-rate, making it nearly impossible for anyone to track him.

    He wouldn''t betray me. Orochimaru reassured himself.

    If the explosion wasn''t caused by someone following Kabuto, then it had to be someone targeting Orochimaru himself. After all, he had been in this laboratory for quite some time.

    Pressing a hidden button next to his chair, he opened a secret door. "You leave through here. I''ll deal with whoever is outside."

    "Yes, Orochimaru-sama!"

    Kabuto darted into the secret passage, which quickly sealed behind him. Orochimaru chose to confront the situation head-on, exiting through the main entrance to see who had come for him.

    Let''s see my new test subjects.

    Stepping out of his underground laboratory, he was met by the sight of two figures standing in the clearing, both dressed in black cloaks embroidered with red clouds.

    Black cloaks with red clouds... So, Akatsuki have come to me, Orochimaru realized, his interest growing by the second.

    "You areˇ­?"

 A Snakes Ambition: Akatsuki

    "Akatsuki"

    The two people standing in front of Orochimaru were wearing black cloaks embroidered with red clouds, the signature attire of Akatsuki.

    "I didn''t expect to run into you so soon."

    He had just learned the name of Akatsuki from Kabuto, and now, in such a short time, he had already encountered the real thing.

    Akatsuki... The timing is almost too perfect, he studied the pair before him.

    It was just as the rumors said: they worked in pairs. One of them had a hunched figure, barely half the height of a person, with a black mask covering his face and only five tufts of hair on his head. He looked very old, and from behind the cloak extended a scorpion tail made of mechanical components.

    The other was a young man. When Orochimaru saw him, a strange feeling of familiarity surfaced in his mind, as if meeting an old acquaintance, though he couldn''t recall exactly where they had met.

    The man had orange hair and a straight posture, but black, rod-like objects pierced through his face.

    However, it wasn''t these black rods that stood out the most about this personˇŞit was his eyes.

    There were no pupils in those purple eyes, only concentric rings.

    Those eyes... It can''t be! The legendary Rinnegan?

    How could this be?

    Orochimaru, who frequently pored over ancient texts in search of information on jutsu, was no stranger to the RinneganˇŞeyes said to belong only to the Sage of Six Paths in legend.

    Although he had never seen them in person, the unique design made it clear: these could only be the Rinnegan.

    "So, you were here all along." Orochimaru muttered, licking his lips with a hint of excitement as though he had found new prey.

    Though his ultimate goal had shifted, his interest in studying the Rinnegan on his path to the truth remained piqued.

    "Orochimaru."

    "My name is Pain, leader of Akatsuki," the young man with the Rinnegan stepped forward, speaking without emotion. "Let''s get to the point: our organization needs your power."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a smirk. "Are you inviting me to join your little group?"

    "You could put it that way."

    "Hmph." Orochimaru snorted but didn''t respond further.

    Seeing that Sannin wasn''t answering, Pain continued, "I know you have that statue."

    At these words, Orochimaru''s eyes suddenly widened, and a murderous aura instantly emanated from him. The air around them seemed to grow heavy.

    A statue that could attract the attention of the leader of a ninja organization was no ordinary object. It could only be the most special Cthulhu statue in his possession.

    This statue harbored the power of the Old Ones, a unique existence in this world and one of the few clues to finding the ultimate gate to the immortal Ancients.

    For the sake of this Cthulhu statue, he had even defected from Konoha, severing ties with the village''s Root faction, all to keep the statue and its secrets to himself.

    Now, he considered the Cthulhu statue as something sacred and untouchable, and the fact that the person in front of him dared to mention it was provoking him.

    Noticing Orochimaru''s sudden change in demeanor, the hunched member of Akatsuki immediately stepped in front of Pain.

    "Orochimaru of the Three Legendary Sannin, I''d like to see if your reputation is undeserved." The hunched figure spoke in a deep, raspy voice, clearly itching for a fight with Orochimaru.

    However, Pain raised a hand to stop him. "Hold on, Sasori."

    Pain then stepped forward and, keeping a poker face, said, "Orochimaru, there''s no need to be hostile toward us."

    "You can keep the statue. We don''t need it."

    "But the power within the statueˇŞwe need that. Or rather, we value your research abilities. We need your help with some research. In return, we''ll provide you with any materials you need for your experiments."

    "That includes your own forbidden jutsu research. We can assist with that as well. There''s no need to doubt our power. As long as you join Akatsuki, we can provide any experimental materials you require."

    "In exchange, all we ask is that you work seriously for Akatsuki. How does that sound? For someone like you, it should be an attractive offer."

    Pain calmly presented his terms to him, and Orochimaru fell into deep thought.

    Access to resources, protection from Konoha... and a chance to study those eyes up close, he considered, weighing the pros and cons of the offer.

    The offer made by the leader of Akatsuki, was indeed tempting. After all, Orochimaru currently lacked strong subordinates and didn''t have access to many experimental materials.

    Additionally, since Konoha was still hunting him, having a ninja organization to rely on wouldn''t be a bad idea.

    Moreover, seeing the Rinnegan in this young man''s eyes had piqued Orochimaru''s interest in Akatsuki even further. He began to entertain the thought of delving deeper into this organization.

    "Alright, I''ll join you," Orochimaru said, a sly smile playing on his lips. "This should prove... interesting."

    "Good. Follow us."

    Pain turned and began walking, and the Akatsuki member known as Sasori, though grumbling with dissatisfaction, retracted his scorpion tail and followed Pain into the forest.

    As they traveled, the atmosphere remained tense between Orochimaru and Sasori.

    "I still say we should''ve tested his skills first," Sasori grumbled, his mechanical tail twitching beneath his cloak.

    "Afraid of a little competition, puppet master?"

    Before Sasori could retort, Pain''s authoritative voice cut through the air. "Enough. Save your energy for our true enemies."

    After half a day of traveling, the three arrived at a secret cave. Orochimaru''s keen eyes took in the intricate security measures surrounding the entrance.

    Impressive... They''re not amateurs, that''s certain, he appreciated the level of caution the organization employed.

    Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.

    Under Pain''s direction, the entire members of Akatsuki performed the initiation ceremony to officially welcome Orochimaru into the organization.

    However, the only living people physically present were Pain, Sasori, and Orochimaru; the rest of the members appeared only as dark silhouettes, a projection of some kind.

    He had never seen such a technique before, so he surmised that it must be a special ability of the Rinnegan, with Pain being the key to this jutsu.

    A projection jutsu of this level... Is this the power of the Rinnegan? His curiosity grew even stronger.

    "A brat from Konoha, welcome."

    "Who would have thought that one of the legendary Sannin would fall so low? How ironic, haha."

    "Welcome to our family."

    Orochimaru looked around at the surrounding silhouettes. Although there weren''t many of them, their strength was undeniable, just as Pain had claimed.

    The person who called him a brat was likely the rogue ninja from Takigakure, Kakuzu, who was said to be from the same era as Senju Hashirama. Only someone of that caliber could speak to him in such a way.

    As for the other two voices, he couldn''t identify them, though one of them was clearly female.

    He had already deduced the identity of the man known as Sasori during their journey.

    It must be Sasori of the Red Sand, the genius puppet master from Sunagakure. Rumor had it that he was the one who killed the Third Kazekage.

    Kakuzu from Takigakure... Sasori of the Red Sand... How lovely.

    In addition to Pain, it seemed this organization was even more interesting than Orochimaru had first thought.

    He donned the red-cloud Akatsuki cloak and slipped on the ring with the symbol sky.

    Moreover, he was required to paint his nails with a special nail polish on both his hands and feet. How strange.

    "We are all rogue ninjas. If we die in battle, this nail polish will serve to identify us," Pain explained.

    Thoughtful but still strange. They''ve even planned for our deaths.

    His implication was that, as rogue ninjas, not only did they face the risks of their missions, but they also had to deal with the constant threat of being hunted by their former villages.

    So, if any Akatsuki member were blown to pieces, they could be identified by the fingers or toes painted with this polish, confirming their death.

    After the somewhat lengthy initiation ceremony, Pain finally prepared to reveal the research task he wanted to entrust to Orochimaru.

    Pain led Orochimaru into a large, spacious laboratory. The room was equipped with various machines and experimental apparatus lining the walls. In the center, several men with snow-white bodies were sitting in seats, waiting.

    Fascinating... These creatures are far more advanced than I expected.

    "These are the White Zetsu we created using the cells of Hashirama. However, they are not yet in their complete form. If we could obtain more of Hashirama''s cells to further enhance them, they would be able to rival the ninjas of the Five Great Nations."

    Hearing this introduction from Pain, Orochimaru once again looked at the Akatsuki organization with more respect. His eyebrows raised slightly, betraying his surprise.

    "You''ve managed to harness Hashirama''s power to this extent? Impressive," Orochimaru said.

    He hadn''t expected such advanced creations using Hashirama''s cells to exist here.

    To think, they''ve succeeded where I failed... Orochimaru''s mind drifted back to his own experiments, a fleeting sense of frustration crossing his features.

    As the God of Shinobi, Hashirama''s strength was unquestionable. Even after his death, many people still coveted his power.

    In fact, to inherit his Wood Release technique, the ANBU, under the leadership of Danzo, had secretly authorized Orochimaru to conduct experiments on Hashirama''s cells.

    However, the cells were too powerful, and most of the children subjected to the experiment couldn''t handle the strain, dying as a result.

    Only one child survived by sheer luck, but Orochimaru considered him a failure and abandoned the entire research.

    Yet, to his surprise, he wasn''t the only one conducting such experiments; Akatsuki had also been secretly working on it.

    The body of a ninja held powerful secrets, and for Konoha, Hashirama''s cells were an immense treasure.

    The fact that Akatsuki had managed to obtain Hashirama''s cells without Konoha even noticing was completely unexpected for him.

    However, judging by the identical appearances of these white creatures, they were merely cheap replicas. His goal had always been to create a modified ninja capable of using Wood Release on the same level as Hashirama, a goal entirely different from whoever created these White Zetsu.

    "Of course, we won''t ask you to retrieve Hashirama''s cells to enhance these White Zetsu."

    "But we need you to use the power of the statue to strengthen them."

    "We know the statue''s power can enhance the human body, greatly improving vitality and skin resilience, making them impervious to thrown ninja tools."

    "We hope you can transplant this ability into the White Zetsu as well."

    Pain then revealed the main reason he had invited him, which made Orochimaru feel slightly uncomfortable.

    This organization is more dangerous than I thought.

    This Akatsuki organization knew far too much, even about the fact that the statue could modify the human body. It seemed this organization of less than ten people had a very powerful intelligence network.

    A sly smile spread across Orochimaru''s face. "Alright, let''s conduct an experiment. This should be... enlightening."

    He pulled out a scroll from his chest and summoned a black package from it.

    Upon seeing the package, Pain instinctively turned his body away, no longer looking at Orochimaru or the Cthulhu statue, clearly aware of the statue''s terrifying power.

    As Orochimaru watched Pain''s unguarded back, a brief thought crossed his mindˇŞto attack Pain and steal his Rinnegan.

    No, it''s too risky. Sasori is still nearby, Orochimaru reasoned, quickly dismissing the idea.

    Since Pain dared to turn his back on him, it meant he wasn''t afraid. Even if Orochimaru managed to take down Pain by surprise, Sasori was waiting outside the lab.

    After learning Sasori''s true identity, he knew that defeating him wouldn''t be easy.

    So, Orochimaru obediently placed the package containing the Cthulhu statue on the ground.

    "You there, open this package and gaze upon its contents," Orochimaru commanded.

    These White Zetsus, designed for experiments, had almost no intelligence and couldn''t even speak. They stupidly walked over, surrounded the package, and opened it.

    Inside, a beautifully intricate statue was revealed.

    The moment the White Zetsus saw the statue, they froze for a second. Their blank eyes widened, pupils dilating to impossible sizes.

    Then, they went berserk, screaming like insane people who had completely lost their minds. Their howls echoed off the laboratory walls, a cacophony of madness that sent chills down even Orochimaru''s spine.

    After howling at the ceiling for a while, they began searching for something to attack, and Orochimaru and Pain, who had their backs turned, became their targets.

    Seven White Zetsus charged at them with heavy footsteps. Time seemed to slow as they approached, their twisted faces contorted in rage, arms outstretched to grab their prey.

    Just as they were about to touch Pain, he suddenly turned around and stretched out his hand.

    "Shinra Tensei!"

    His hand didn''t touch the White Zetsus, but it seemed as if their bodies were repelled by an invisible force. They were instantly flung across the room, their bodies arcing through the air in slow motion.

    Then, they crashed heavily into the walls. Seven large craters appeared on the walls, and the White Zetsus lay motionless, limbs twisted at unnatural angles.

    Seeing Pain use this immensely powerful jutsu, which he had never witnessed before, Orochimaru was secretly shocked.

    Such power... Is this the true power of the Rinnegan?

    Luckily, he hadn''t attacked earlier.

    The experiment concluded, and Orochimaru used his snake limbs to retrieve the Cthulhu statue, then walked over to inspect the now-dead White Zetsus.

    After a brief examination, he said, "It seems that merely looking at the statue doesn''t grant the White Zetsu the ability you want."

    Over the past few months, he had conducted a series of studies on the principle behind how the Cthulhu statue modified human bodies.

    Although the power appeared to be magical, it was actually based on cellular modification. The statue''s power caused rapid mutations at the cellular level, altering the biological traits of the body and granting new abilities.

    Not only did it enhance vitality and skin resilience, but these mutated cells could also increase a person''s strength by at least twice.

    Looking directly at the statue would rapidly destroy an ordinary person''s original cellular structure, creating cells of another species, but the transformation wouldn''t be complete; the person would retain their human form while gaining some traits of another organism.

    However, this was only the case for ordinary people. For ninjas, things were different.

    Ninjas'' cells differed slightly from those of ordinary people because they contained the power of chakra.

    Chakra''s power would partially inhibit the cellular mutations in a ninja''s body, so ninjas who looked at the statue wouldn''t undergo large-scale mutations.

    As a result, the enhancement in a ninja''s physical abilities would be much smaller, perhaps only increasing their strength by 0.2 to 0.5 times.

    In the simplest terms, the mutated cells, whether in ordinary people or ninjas, would enhance their strength and vitality.

    But the key was how much cell conversion the body could handle.

    An ordinary person''s body would inevitably turn into a mindless monster, while a ninja''s cell conversion rate wasn''t large enough.

    As for these White Zetsus, who possessed powerful Hashirama cells, they were equivalent to a ninja''s body. So, looking at the statue didn''t enhance them but instead drained what little intelligence they had left.

    "The statue''s power works differently on ordinary humans and ninjas. These White Zetsu, being artificial, react in yet another way," Orochimaru explained, his voice taking on a lecturing tone.

    Pain''s eyes focused on Orochimaru. "Your understanding of this power is impressive. How did you come by this information?"

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a knowing smirk, but he chose not to answer directly.

    "To achieve the results you want, transplantation is necessary. Only by transplanting a certain ratio of these creature''s cells will the replicated White Zetsu gain the abilities you seek."

    "What is this creature?" Pain asked.

    "Heheheˇ­" Orochimaru chuckled.

    "A Deep One."

 A Snakes Ambition: Materials

    "Deep One?" Pain asked, his eyes narrowing slightly in confusion.

    "Yes, it''s a mysterious marine species. They appear as humanoid beings with fish-like heads and possess advanced intelligence," Orochimaru explained.

    "This species is practically immortal unless dealt a fatal blow. Their skin is tough, and they have incredible vitality, with strength comparable to that of a ninja."

    Pain listened intently, his face betraying no emotion. Immortal beings with ninja-like strength... This could be a valuable asset for our goals, he weighed the potential benefits against the risks.

    Orochimaru continued, his enthusiasm growing. "The human cells that mutate after looking at the statue are actually Deep One cells, though the mutation isn''t very advanced."

    "If we could directly acquire the purest Deep One cells and then merge them with Hashirama''s cells, we could potentially grant White Zetsu the abilities you''re seeking."

    Orochimaru spoke confidently, but Pain remained expressionless. "So where do we find these Deep Ones?"

    "As far as I know, they can be found near the southern waters of the Land of Water," Orochimaru replied with a sly smile.

    "However, Deep Ones can breed with humans, producing hybrids, but the effectiveness of these hybrid cells isn''t very high. Pure-blood Deep One cells are the best."

    "I understand." Pain nodded before saying, "If you need any other research materials, just let me know. We''ll help you acquire themˇŞit''s part of our agreement, after all."

    Orochimaru''s smile widened. "In that case, I won''t hold back."

    "Have you heard about the discovery of the Elder Thing''s biological samples in the Land of Snow a few days ago?"

    "I''ve heard rumors," Pain replied, his tone neutral.

    "I need some of those samples, not many, just three will suffice."

    "I understand. Anything else?"

    "There''s also another species that might exist in the city where these samples were found. If you find any, please bring them back as well."

    "I understand. Anything else?"

    Pain, still emotionless, didn''t find Orochimaru''s requests unreasonable, as though obtaining these research materials was an easy task for him.

    But Orochimaru knew when to stop and didn''t ask for more.

    "In that case, team up with Sasori for your next mission in the organization. I''ll get you the materials as soon as possible."

    After sending off Sasori and Orochimaru, Nagato, through the Chakra signal receiver, suddenly slumped his head in exhaustion.

    "Nagato, are you okay?" Konan hurriedly asked with concern. She moved closer, ready to support him if needed.

    The emaciated Nagato slightly turned his head. His skin was pale, almost translucent, highlighting the toll of maintaining the Pain bodies.

    "Earlier, when I used Shinra Tensei while controlling Pain, I accidentally glanced at that statue."

    "The one Orochimaru brought?" Konan inquired, her brow furrowing.

    "Yes, and it gave me a very strange feeling. For a moment, I felt like the statue came to life," Nagato''s voice was barely above a whisper.

    "Even though I only looked at it briefly, it gave me a deep sense of unease."

    "This unease pierced my soul, and I could even feel it through Pain''s Rinnegan vision. It seems this statue is indeed as peculiar as the rumors say."

    Konan helped Nagato stand and asked, "Do you need to rest for a bit?"

    "Wait a moment, let''s first send someone to gather the research materials Orochimaru needs."

    He then glanced at the dark corner of the room, muttering to himself, "My control over Pain is limited. The Land of Snow is too far away, beyond my reach."

    If only I weren''t bound to this broken body. But soon, the world will know true pain.

    "The research materials from the Land of Snow will be up to you to obtain."

    "Madara."

    "I understand." A deeper voice echoed from the darkness and then faded, as if it had never existed.

    "What about the Deep Ones? I''ve never heard of such a marine race. Could Orochimaru be making it up?" Konan asked with skepticism.

    "Given that he''s witnessed the power of the Akatsuki and Pain, Orochimaru wouldn''t dare deceive us," Nagato shook his head.

    "However, the name ''Deep One'' is unfamiliar to me. It seems capturing a pure-blooded Deep One will be a long-term plan."

    "I''m tired, Konan. Help me down."

    With Konan''s assistance, Nagato carefully detached himself from the chakra signal receiver, revealing his severely damaged legsˇŞinjured by Hanzo''s sneak attack.

    Looking at his broken legs, Nagato clenched his teeth in frustration.

    Someday, I will make the world feel my pain.

    ---

    At night, a lone figure is walking through the snow. This person, wearing a black cloak and an orange-yellow mask, walked across the desolate land of the Land of Snow without any luggage or concern.

    A few days ago, Obito received a mission from Nagato: to obtain research materials needed by Orochimaru from the Land of Snow. Although he was very reluctant to run errands for Orochimaru, he recognized that the Sannin was a power worth recruiting for the current Akatsuki organization. After all, it was also his idea to bring Orochimaru into Akatsuki to help modify the White Zetsu.

    Why am I reduced to playing fetch for that snake? He trudged through the snow. But for the plan... I must endure.

    So, there was no choice. Obito had to make the long journey to the Land of Snow to collect research materials for Orochimaru. Even though his eye could teleport him from one location to another in an instant, the prerequisite was that he must have seen the location with his own eyes. And since he had never been to the Land of Snow, he had to make the journey himself.

    Upon arriving in the Land of Snow, his first objective was to obtain a biological sample of the Elder Things. According to a local newspaper, this biological sample was currently on display at the National Museum of the Land of Snow, so that''s where Obito headed first.

    In the darkness, a massive and imposing building stood tall, with the words ''National Museum'' prominently displayed at the front. However, it was not business hours, and the front doors were locked. But this was no challenge for a ninja like Obito. Standing outside the glass doors, he focused his eye, and a vortex appeared, drawing his body into it and releasing him inside the museumˇŞwithout leaving a trace.

    Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    In the center of the museum was a memorial stone inscribed with the words, "This stone is dedicated to seventeen brave warriors." Obito stared at it, thinking that his own name was likely etched on a similar memorial stone in Konoha.

    How ironic that I''m memorialized as a hero.

    The museum was nearly pitch black, but years of living underground in captivity by Madara had honed Obito''s ability to see in the dark. Without much trouble, he quickly found what he was looking for.

    In the center hall of the museum were five massive glass display cases, each resembling a beautifully crafted crystal coffin. Inside each was a biological sample of the Elder Things. Just as the newspaper described: barrel-shaped bodies, starfish-like heads, crinoid-like appendages, and clam-like foot-like appendagesˇŞa species beyond imagination.

    Merely gazing at the remains of these beings made him deeply uncomfortable, akin to being interrupted by Kakashi on a date with Rin. Tired of looking at these grotesque creatures, Obito smashed one of the glass cases with his fist, preparing to take the sample. At that moment, the museum''s alarm was triggered, and the loud blaring immediately alerted the security staff.

    "There''s a thief!"

    "Catch the thief!"

    Voices echoed down the hall, but Obito remained calm. He placed his hand on the Elder Thing''s sample, absorbing it into his eye''s dimension. Using the same technique, he absorbed another sample. Finally, with the last sample, he absorbed both it and himself into his dimension, vanishing completely.

    By the time the security guards arrived, all they found was broken glass and missing specimens.

    "Where is he? Where did the person go?"

    "Look, the glass case with the Elder Thing is shattered."

    "And three of the Elder Things are missing!"

    "Damn it, these are precious samples obtained at the cost of our warriors'' lives!"

    The guards stood in panic around the wreckage, while Obito hid in his Mangeky¨­ Sharingan''s special dimension. In this space, he could finally smell the unique stench of the Elder Things.

    "Disgusting. This thing stinks so badly; it''s making my space reek," Obito complained, but there was nothing he could do. He had to press on to the next location.

    His next stop was not directly the ancient city of the Elder Things, where Orochimaru suspected another biological sample might exist. Instead, he first planned to gather some intel. According to the newspaper, not everyone had died during the recent mission. One ninja from the Land of Snow had gone mad. Obito decided to extract information about their city from this individual.

    Earlier in the day, he had found where the ninja was recuperating. Now, he could use his teleportation ability to instantly reach him.

    A swirling vortex appeared in the corner of a small room, and Obito emerged silently in the living quarters of Nadare. The room was simple, with not much furniture, but the walls were covered with drawings.

    The drawings were rough and crude, resembling meaningless scribbles, but most of them depicted a dark, flesh-like mountain or mass, along with various eyes. Sometimes, the black mass and the eyes were drawn separately; other times, they were combined into eerie images.

    So this is art?

    Nadare sat at a low table near the window, furiously sketching. Despite Obito''s footsteps, he showed no signs of awareness, still consumed by his manic drawing.

    Obito had no interest in speaking with a madman. He simply placed his hand on Nadare''s head, forcibly turning it so they could make eye contact. In Nadare''s pupils, the three tomoe of Obito''s Sharingan spun slowly, reopening the deep psychological wounds in his mind.

    Using the power of his Sharingan, he delved into Nadare''s memories. He saw Nadare''s conversations with Dot¨­ about usurping power, the arrival of Kakashi, the carnage at the camp, the ancient city, and the torn remains of the Elder Things.

    Most importantly, Obito saw a massive, shapeless entity emerging from a dark, abyss-like cave.

    It appeared faintly through the eerie white mist, gradually becoming fully visible.

    Thousands of glowing green eyes on its glossy black body constantly fragmented and multiplied. Even through the memory, Obito could feel a chilling cold emanating from those expressionless eyes.

    These memories... they''re fractured, chaotic. Obito realized as he delved deeper into Nadare''s psyche.

    "This... is the biological sample Orochimaru wants?"

    "What on earth is this thing?"

    And here I thought Zetsu was the pinnacle of grotesque creations...

    But compared to the thing in Nadare''s memory, Zetsu was child''s play.

    Next, the memory showed that the combined Ice and Fire Release techniques had little effect on the creature.

    Then Kakashi revealed his Sharingan under his forehead protector and told Nadare to go ahead while he stayed behind to cover their retreat.

    The following details were unimportant: scenes of Nadare escaping the mountains and a confrontation between him and Kakashi, as well as the madness that ensued.

    Obito''s hypnosis technique allowed him to see what the hypnotized person saw, but not the thoughts they conjured in their minds.

    What caused this man to lose his mind so completely? Obito''s frustration grew as he tried to piece together the fragmented memories.

    Thus, he didn''t know the name or origin of this creature. He also didn''t know why Nadare had gone mad. He only knew that after Nadare flew to the highest point in the sky and saw the black ridge to the west, his vision started shaking violently, and he began to babble incoherently.

    As Obito released Nadare''s head, the man''s eyes slowly regained some focus from their previously blank state. He stared in astonishment at the figure in front of him, who had appeared seemingly out of nowhere. Within the orange mask, Nadare saw the scarlet glow of a three tomoe Sharingan.

    "Who... what... those eyes..." Nadare mumbled.

    However, he didn''t scream, as his mind was still unclear.

    Watching the figure vanish in a vortex of space, the glimmer of surprise in Nadare''s eyes faded once more, leaving behind only a new eye in his latest painting on the low table. Among countless large green eyes, one stood outˇŞglowing crimson with a three tomoe Sharingan.

    In a pitch-black cave, a space-time vortex appeared out of thin air, and Obito''s body materialized within it.

    This was the final location Nadare and Kakashi explored in the ancient city, where the unknown massive creature had appeared. Through Nadare''s memories, Obito had effectively seen this place, allowing him to teleport here.

    Even my Sharingan can''t pierce this darkness. How deep does this abyss go? He cautiously explored the cave.

    The space was completely dark, with no visible light. So he took out some firesticks, using their faint light to survey the cave.

    The seven Elder Things, stripped to their spines, still stood where they had been, but the black liquid flowing on the ground had long dried up.

    Even though it had dried for a while, the liquid still emitted a faint stench, prompting him to cover his mouth and nose.

    Ugh, what is that stench? It''s like death and something... alien, his nose wrinkled in disgust.

    Before he could fully explore the cave, a sound emerged from the abyss.

    "San...day¨±..."

    "Brother Sanday¨±..."

    "Save me..."

    It was a human voice, but Obito remained unmoved.

    Nice try, creature. But I''ve seen too much deception to fall for such a simple trick.

    He certainly didn''t believe there were still living humans in this cave. The creature had likely sensed his human presence and was trying to deceive him with a human voice.

    After a moment, the creature in the abyss couldn''t contain its impatience and slowly crawled out of the cave, letting out its true voiceˇŞan expansive, flute-like sound.

    "Tekeli-li."

    "Tekeli-li."

    Obito stepped back a few paces, waiting for its full emergence.

    It was exactly as he had seen in Nadare''s memory. This creature''s glossy black body could split and replicate indefinitely, with thousands of green eyes at the forefront that fixed on Obito no matter how they moved.

    For some reason, upon seeing the creature in person, Obito instantly knew its name.

    Shoggoth... how do I know that name? He prepared his battle stance and forming hand signs.

    "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu"

    Without hesitation, Obito launched a probing ninjutsu. A massive fireball, radiating intense heat, shot toward the Shoggoth''s enormous body.

    Although he had seen in Nadare''s memory that Kakashi''s fire jutsu had little effect, he sensed that the attack still inflicted some damage on the Shoggoth.

    Kakashi''s technique simply didn''t have enough explosive force; the damage it caused couldn''t keep up with the Shoggoth''s rapid division and replication.

    So Obito opted for the more powerful technique to test the waters.

    The Shoggoth''s massive form couldn''t dodge ninjutsu. No matter the attack, it could only endure it head-on. The Great Fireball Technique hit its mark, and an explosion erupted, blasting a huge gap in the Shoggoth''s body.

    Although the gaping wound didn''t seem to inflict any fatal damage, as the body quickly replicated to fill the hole, it confirmed Obito''s suspicions.

    It''s vulnerable to fire, but its regeneration is too fast. I need something more powerful, Obito analyzed.

    This creature feared fire.

    With that knowledge, Obito quickly formed a complex hand sign, and his Sharingan morphed into the Mangeky¨­ Sharingan.

    "Fire Style: Bomb Blast Dance!"

    The space in front of Obito began to warp. The distortion of space generated a powerful whirlwind within the cave. Fueled by the vortex, the flames he exhaled became immensely destructive, instantly engulfing the Shoggoth''s massive body in the firestorm.

    The flames didn''t stop at just consuming all the Shoggoths in the cave. As the air pressure in the cave dropped, the firestorm surged into the abyss from which the Shoggoth had emerged.

    Obito quickly withdrew his flames, surveying the now thoroughly scorched cave. He let out a sigh.

    There has to be something left. Even a creature like this can''t be completely obliterated. He then carefully examined the devastation caused by his jutsu.

    "Maybe I overdid it. But with creatures like this, there''s no such thing as too cautious."

    After scanning the area, Obito finally found a surviving remnant of the Shoggoth, a tiny piece hiding in a crevice. It was only the size of half a finger, but considering the Shoggoth''s ability to divide and replicate, it would suffice as a research specimen.

    Perfect. Small enough to transport, but with that regenerative ability, more than enough for Orochimaru''s experiments.

    Obito stored the fragment in a test tube and disappeared once again into a space-time vortex.

    The cave returned to silence.

    But in the next second, an ear-splitting sound erupted from the abyss.

    "Tekeli-li!"

    "Tekeli-li!"

    Not only from the abyss but also from all the holes in the black ridge surrounding the ancient city, an enraged chorus echoed.

    "Tekeli-li!"

    The sound reverberated through the night sky, reaching even the distant camp of the Land of Snow, tens of miles away.

    That night, the black mountains screamed!

 Dont Kill A Cat 1

    The warm sunlight shone on the courtyard of a prominent family in Konoha, where two people stood in the center.

    It was a father and son. The older was dressed in the combat attire of a Konoha jonin, with an armband displaying the insignia of the Konoha Police ForceˇŞa shuriken with the Uchiha Clan crest in the center.

    The son''s clothing was simpler, consisting of the Uchiha family''s blue short-sleeved shirt and shorts, without a ninja forehead protector yet.

    "Give it a try, show me your Shadow Clone Technique," the man said, his voice firm but encouraging.

    The boy nodded, his face a mask of concentration. Focus... visualize the chakra flow...

    "Shadow Clone Technique!"

    He quickly formed hand seals, and with a puff of smoke, a perfect clone appeared.

    Although it looked like a regular clone, it wasn''t the basic Clone Technique taught at the ninja academy. Instead, it was the advanced B-rank jutsu developed by the Second Hokage.

    This type of clone possessed independent consciousness, capable of performing different actions and having its own thoughts. It was a true replication of the user. The boy and his clone exchanged smiles and performed different actions, then the clone disappeared.

    "As expected of my son!" The man excitedly patted his son''s shoulder and smiled. "You''ve mastered jutsu in just a month."

    The man''s name was Fugaku, and the boy''s name was Itachi.

    Itachi smiled and rubbed his nose. Though he was used to receiving praise, he still felt genuine happiness hearing it from his father. Fugaku, who maintained a strict demeanor, didn''t shower Itachi with endless compliments. After a brief moment of praise, he continued teaching.

    "You should have noticed by now, right? The clones created by the Shadow Clone Technique have independent memories."

    "When the clone disperses, its memories return to your body."

    "If your clone learns something during its existence, that knowledge and experience will also return to you."

    "This technique can be used to learn or train more efficiently since your experience and knowledge would be multiplied."

    Itachi listened attentively, nodding occasionally to show his understanding. His mind raced with the possibilities this technique offered.

    "The Second Hokage developed a more advanced version which allows the user to create thousands of clones."

    "However, this technique was quickly classified as forbidden. It requires a great amount of chakra and using it once could be life-threatening."

    "If you want to improve this jutsu, focus on extending how long your clones last, not making more of them. Understand?"

    Fugaku was pleased with his son''s rapid growth but also concerned. Overuse of ninjutsu could inevitably harm the body, especially for a child whose body was still developing.

    "Yes, I understand," Itachi nodded.

    "Still, I''m very pleased of your achievement. Tell me, what kind of reward would you like? I''ll buy it for you."

    Itachi tilted his head in thought, then replied, "I''d like a new set of ninja tools."

    "What''s wrong with the tools from the academy?"

    Itachi shook his head. "The ones from the academy are too dull and a bit too heavy. They feel awkward when practicing throwing techniques."

    Fugaku stroked his chin in thought. The tools provided by the academy were indeed different from those used by real ninjas.

    The academy tools were intentionally dulled and heavier to prevent students from injuring others due to poor control. Only someone with extensive training in throwing techniques would notice this difference, and Itachi had already reached that level.

    After a moment of consideration, Fugaku responded, "Alright, I''ll take you to buy real ninja tools."

    "But you must promise me, never aim them at your comrades in the village."

    "Got it," Itachi nodded.

    "Good. Come with me; I''ll take you to a place."

    As Fugaku began to leave, Itachi recalled a past experience.

    In fact, he hadn''t realized the difference in the academy''s tools by himself. A fellow clan member, a boy named Shisui, had told him.

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    When Itachi had reached a bottleneck in his throwing technique training, he advised him that switching tools would help him break through. So, he decided to test his father''s response, and it turned out Shisui was right.

    At that moment, a baby crawled out from the floor of the house facing the courtyard.

    This baby was only a year old, unable to walk or talk, but he was happy when he saw him. Itachi quickly ran over and gently picked him up.

    "Sorry, Sasuke, I have to go out with Father. I can''t play with you right now."

    I wish I could stay and play with you, little brother...

    Fugaku and Itachi walked across barren, sandy ground, surrounded by a desolate landscape. In the distance, the ruins of a city with towering buildings stood in the wasteland.

    "Itachi, do you see those ruins?" Fugaku pointed toward them. "No one remembers what that city was once called, but now it''s known as the Empty Zone."

    "It''s... enormous," Itachi said. "What happened here, Father?"

    Fugaku''s expression turned solemn. "History. The kind we must never forget, yet rarely speak of."

    "That''s where we''re headed. There''s a weapon shop there that every mature member of the Uchiha Clan visits to purchase ninja tools."

    This place... it feels both ancient and somehow alive.

    The two of them entered the city, and Itachi curiously observed everything around him.

    It was a barren, dilapidated city, with crooked arches between the buildings and dust covering the windows and walls. No one knew how long the city had been abandoned.

    "Father, how long has this place been abandoned?" he asked, his eyes darting from one crumbling structure to another.

    "Longer than anyone remembers. But its secrets remain," Fugaku replied cryptically.

    But in the center of the city stood a towering building, several times taller than the Hokage Tower, indicating that this city had once been quite prosperous.

    "It''s taller than the Hokage Tower!" Itachi exclaimed, craning his neck to see the top.

    Fugaku nodded. "Yes, a reminder of the city''s former glory... and its fall."

    Meow~

    Suddenly, a cat''s meow echoed from the shadows of a building. But when he turned to look, there was nothing there.

    Strange... why did that sound affect me so much? His eyes scanned the area where he thought the sound had come from.

    They then entered an unremarkable, signless shop and descended into an underground passage.

    "Remember this place, Itachi," Fugaku said as they entered. "One day, you''ll bring your own children here."

    Although the city above had been abandoned for years, the ceiling lights in the underground passage were still bright, and complex networks of pipes ran along the walls, suggesting this part of the city wasn''t completely deserted.

    The underground passage was as complex as a maze, with frequent forks, but Itachi noticed that his father always headed toward the areas where the pipes were most concentrated.

    Father seems to know this place well. How often has he been here? He observed his father''s confident movements through the maze-like passages.

    Still, the atmosphere in the underground weighed on Itachi, making it hard to breathe.

    Why do I feel so... watched? He tried to control his breathing as the air seemed to grow thicker around him.

    "Fugaku-sama, we''ve been expecting you! Meow~"

    Suddenly, two shadows darted forward, bowing at Fugaku''s feet like servants, speaking in human words with a strange tone.

    Looking closely, Itachi realized they were two cats. His eyes widened in shock. What kind of place is this?

    Fugaku, seemingly unfazed by the talking felines, addressed them calmly. "We''re here for my son''s first set of real ninja tools."

    Two cats were dressed in kimonos, one in blue and the other in pink.

    "A talking cat?" Itachi was surprised.

    He looked curiously at the two cats. He had seen talking dogs a few times before, but he had never encountered a talking cat in Konoha. Interesting.

    "They are ninja cats, Denka and Hina," Fugaku introduced as if talking cats were an everyday occurrence.

    "Long time no see, and this one is..." the male ninja cat named Denka spoke, squinting at Itachi as he asked.

    "This is my son, Itachi. I brought him here to buy some ninja tools," Fugaku explained.

    "Did you bring a gift? Meow~" Hina asked.

    Fugaku pulled out a bottle from his pocket. "This is catnip."

    Hina leapt up, grabbed the bottle from his hand with her mouth, and darted away.

    "Thank you for your kindness. Follow us; we''ll take you to see Nekobaa."

    "Meow~"

    Fugaku and Itachi followed them and arrived in a bright room.

    In the center of the room sat an old woman with white hair, dressed in loose orange clothing. Her hair was styled in a peculiar circular pattern, and she wore a headband with cat ears on it.

    More than a dozen cats of various colors and breeds surrounded her. They all leaned obediently against her, eyeing the newcomers.

    "It''s been a while, Nekobaa," Fugaku greeted the strange old woman who was smoking a pipe. Even as head of the Uchiha Clan, he gave a slight bow. Itachi, noting his father''s respectful demeanor, followed suit.

    "Mm," Nekobaa nodded, then glanced at Itachi. "Is this your son?"

    "Yes, my eldest son, Itachi."

    "So, you have a younger son too?"

    Fugaku nodded. "Sasuke is only one year old, but eventually, he''ll need to come here for ninja tools as well."

    "Mm."

    Nekobaa nodded again and said, "Let Denka and Hina accompany you to the warehouse to pick out what you need. I can''t move around much here."

    As she spoke, Nekobaa shifted her wide sleeve, revealing a baby sleeping on her lap.

    "This is my granddaughter, Tamaki. She must be around the same age as your younger son."

    "I understand." Fugaku turned to Itachi and said, "You stay here for now. I''ll go pick out the ninja tools for you."

    Itachi nodded.

    With Denka and Hina leading the way, his father disappeared into a deeper corridor, leaving him alone.

    At that moment, a ginger cat curiously walked over to Itachi''s feet. After circling around him twice, it rubbed its head affectionately against his calf.

    "It seems to like you," Nekobaa said with a soft chuckle.

    Soon, a few more cats gathered around Itachi''s feet, rubbing against him affectionately.

    "It seems they all like you."

    "As long as you''re kind to one of them, they''ll all grow fond of you."

    "That''s how cats express their feelings."

    "But all I did was stand here; I didn''t do anything," Itachi said in confusion. Why are they acting this way? He watched the cats surrounding him.

    Nekobaa smiled and explained, "Cats are creatures with heightened sensitivity. They can see through a person''s true nature."

    "If you''re a good person, even if you do nothing, they''ll still be drawn to you."

    "But if you''re a bad person, no matter how much food you offer them, they won''t come close."

    "However, never betray their emotions, or they''ll bring the harshest punishment upon you."

    "You don''t believe me?" Nekobaa asked, noticing his slightly furrowed brows.

    "Then let me tell you a story, an ancient one."

    She shifted without disturbing her granddaughter and began telling the story.

 Dont Kill A Cat 2

    "A long time ago, there was a city called Sora-ku. The residents of that city strictly followed one rule: they were never allowed to kill cats."

    "Why was that rule so important, Nekobaa?" Itachi asked.

    Nekobaa''s eyes twinkled. "Ah, that''s the heart of our tale. Listen closely."

    "As for how this law came about, the story goes back even further."

    "Before the law was established, there was an old couple, reclusive farmers, living on the outskirts of Sora-ku."

    "This couple hated the noise cats made at night, especially the sound of their paws on the sandy ground in the yard, that ''shhh, shhh'' sound."

    Some people in Konoha complain about animals too, he rcalled conversations he''d overheard in the village.

    "At first, they simply disliked cats wandering on their land. Whenever they saw a neighbor''s cat near their home, they would angrily chase it away with a broom."

    "But one dark and stormy night, they strangled their first cat."

    "With their hands gripping its throat, they found a sick pleasure in the cat''s dying wails."

    Itachi''s fists clenched involuntarily.

    "They became addicted to it, unable to stop."

    "They were no longer satisfied with just chasing cats away. They began catching and killing any cat that wandered near their home."

    "Over time, the couple grew more obsessive. They even set traps around their home to catch cats, bringing them inside to slaughter in increasingly brutal ways."

    "Soon, the residents of Sora-ku began noticing their cats disappearing. They suspected the couple, as the sounds of cats'' cries often came from their home."

    "Everyone knew the couple was responsible for the deaths, but when the frightened townspeople saw the animal pelts on the couple''s fence and the strange expressions on their faces, they hesitated to confront them."

    "So, the issue remained unresolved. The people of Sora-ku hated the couple, but they feared them even more. All they could do was guard their own cats, hoping they wouldn''t fall victim."

    "Why didn''t anyone try to stop them?" Itachi interjected.

    Nekobaa gave him a sad smile. "Fear can make people turn a blind eye to cruelty. It''s a lesson you''d do well to remember."

    "One day, a group of travelers arrived in Sora-ku."

    "They came in large caravans from the south, with wagons decorated with images of creatures like cat-headed humans, bird-headed humans, and lion-headed humans."

    "They spoke an unfamiliar language, with dark skin and hair."

    Itachi''s imagination ran wild, picturing these exotic strangers and their fantastical caravans.

    "The travelers set up stalls and started doing business in the city, blending in with the townspeople. They traded their goods for colorful glass beads, earning silver coins in return."

    "Change often comes from unexpected places, Itachi. Remember that," Nekobaa added.

    As she paused for a moment to glance around, Itachi also took a moment to look at his surroundings.

    At first, there had only been a dozen or so cats around them. But at some point during the story, more cats had gathered.

    Now, over thirty cats were seated around Nekobaa, their heads raised, gazing at her, as if eagerly awaiting the next part of the story.

    Itachi blinked in surprise, realizing how captivated he had been by the tale. I didn''t even notice them gathering.

    These cats were of various breeds, but regardless of whether they were big or small, black or gray, yellow or white, at this moment, they all gazed intensely at Nekobaa, as if they could understand what she was saying.

    It''s as if they''re hanging on her every word, he observed the cats'' behavior.

    The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.

    Nekobaa nodded in satisfaction and continued her storytelling.

    "Among the group of travelers, there was a young boy who had lost his parents during a plague."

    "The only comfort in his life was a fluffy little black cat. The boy would often sit on the wagon''s step, playing with the cat. Their bond far exceeded that of a typical pet and owner."

    "However, on the third morning after the wanderers settled in Sora-ku, he discovered that his beloved cat had gone missing."

    To lose a companion... I can''t imagine how he felt, Itachi unconsciously reached out to stroke a nearby cat.

    "The boy searched the entire city for his lost cat, but it was nowhere to be found. Finally, in despair, he sat down in the market and burst into tears."

    "The kind residents of Sora-ku, seeing the boy''s misery, told him that an old couple of farmers living outside the city had a habit of abusing and killing cats. The previous night, they had even heard cat screams coming from the couple''s house. They speculated that his cat might have been taken by them."

    "Upon hearing this, the boy stopped crying and fell into deep thought."

    "After a moment of contemplation, he began to pray."

    "He stretched out his arms toward the sun, chanting in a language that none of the Sora-ku residents could understand."

    "As his chant grew louder, the clouds in the sky began to change in a strange way. The clouds gathered together and formed the shape of a cat!"

    "It was a dark figure of a cat, its form mysterious yet captivating. Its long tail lashed at the sun like a living creature."

    "Was it really just clouds, or something more... supernatural?" he asked.

    Nekobaa''s eyes twinkled mysteriously, but she didn''t answer directly, continuing with her tale.

    "That night, the group of travelers hastily left Sora-ku, but they weren''t the only ones who departed. All the cats in the city disappeared with them."

    "Every household''s cat, regardless of size or breed, suddenly vanished. For a time, there wasn''t a single trace of a cat left in the entire city."

    "The residents immediately thought of the suddenly departed travelers, suspecting they had taken all the cats as revenge for the boy''s missing cat."

    "The people cursed them, calling them ''cat thieves,'' but others believed that the old couple outside the city was more suspicious, as their cat-killing behavior had become increasingly bold."

    There must be a connection between his prayer and the cats'' disappearance.

    "Moreover, some townspeople claimed to have seen, during the day, all the city''s cats gathering around the cursed and foul-smelling cabin in the woods where the old couple lived. The cats formed two neat columns, surrounding the house, as if performing some kind of strange animal ritual."

    "But no matter what, none of the residents had the courage to venture into the shadowy forest cabin to investigate. They decided to wait until morning to go together."

    "By the next morning, the residents were shocked to find that all their cats had returned home."

    "The cats lay in their usual spots by the fireplace, as if they had never left."

    "Overnight, their fur had become sleek and shiny, their bellies full, and they purred contentedly in their sleep."

    The cats seem... satisfied. But with what?

    "This strange event became the talk of the town. Some believed the travelers had stolen the cats, but they had escaped and returned. After all, if the cats had fallen into the hands of the old couple, they wouldn''t have survived."

    "Others speculated that the cats had all gone into heat and had participated in some kind of wild gathering."

    "One thing the residents all agreed upon was that after the cats returned, they refused to eat, lazily basking in the sun every day."

    "A week later, the townspeople noticed that no lights had been seen in the old farmers'' cabin for a long time."

    "Upon reflection, they realized that the old couple hadn''t been seen since the night the cats disappeared."

    "Another week passed, and still no one had seen the couple."

    "The townspeople gathered to discuss the matter. Even though the couple had been cruel cat-killers, they were still human beings."

    "Finally, the residents decided to overcome their fears and investigate the old, shadowy cabin in the woods."

    "Carrying torches, they entered the property filled with cat traps, pushing through the gate and breaking down the rotting wooden door. Inside, they saw a chilling sight."

    "Two human skeletons, stripped clean of flesh, lay scattered on the muddy ground, and in the dark corners, countless black beetles scurried about."

    Itachi''s eyes widened in shock. "The cats... they couldn''t have... could they?" he whispered, more to himself than anyone else.

    "The residents argued endlessly about what had really happened, but no one dared to name the true culprit. Only one decree was unanimously agreed upon by everyone."

    "In Sora-ku, it was absolutely forbidden to kill any cats." Nekobaa let out a long sigh.

    Looking down, Itachi noticed that the entire room, with Nekobaa at its center, was filled with hundreds of cats.

    She lovingly petted a few nearby cats'' heads and casually remarked, "That''s not just the law in Sora-ku, it''s the rule here as well."

    Itachi understood her meaning and nodded.

    Just then, footsteps echoed from a passage leading deeper within, and Fugaku returned with Denka and Hina.

    "Granny!" Denka complained, seeing the room full of cats. "You told that story without me again! It''s my favorite!"

    "Mine too, meow~" added one of the cats.

    Itachi was shocked. Could it be that these cats had gathered just to listen to a story?

    How is this possible? Are all these cats... sentient?

    Nekobaa, seeming to read Itachi''s thoughts, took out a cat-ear headband and handed it to him.

    "This is called a ''Cat Gear.'' If you wear it, you''ll be able to communicate with the cats."

    Itachi hesitantly put on the Cat Gear.

    Sure enough, the previously meaningless meows of the nearby cats transformed into words he could understand.

    "So comfortable, so nice, meow~"

    "This should have happened sooner, meow~"

    "Well done, meow~"

    "Not bad, meow~"

    The cats voiced their praises, though it was unclear whether they were praising the story, the fate of the cat abusers, or the city''s new law.

    Itachi then returned the Cat Gear to Nekobaa. After paying, Fugaku bowed slightly to her, and they left.

    Never underestimate those who seem small or weak, and the lengths someone will go to protect what they hold dear.

    Nekobaa thought about the first time she had heard the story, feeling the same sense of awe.

    Yes, this story wasn''t her own creation. She had heard it from a member of a traveler long ago.

 A Brothers Love

    The classes at the Ninja Academy were seventy percent boring, twenty percent childish, and only ten percent could pique Kagami''s interest.

    As the teacher talked about basic ninjutsu identification, he lost his interest. This is like teaching a fish how to swim, he suppressed a yawn.

    The curriculum at the academy was divided into three parts. The first part was the basic ninjutsu course, which included fundamental ninjutsu identification, ninja tool recognition, basic ninjutsu practice, and throwing techniques training.

    This part made up seventy percent of the curriculum, and Kagami found it extremely dull and tedious, akin to a student sitting through elementary school lessons.

    The second part was the cultural studies, mainly teaching students basic knowledge such as language and general life skills. The higher the grade, the shorter the duration of these classes.

    This section accounted for twenty percent of the curriculum. Life skills were a non-issue for Kagami. Learning the language was also easy as there was only one spoken language.

    The final part was a wilderness survival theory class, which taught how ninjas could survive in the wild.

    He perked up as the teacher began discussing animal tracking techniques. Finally, something the old man can''t teach me.

    The content included animal traps, tracking, and basic knowledge of flora and fauna, resembling survival shows like Bear Grylls''.

    This class only took up ten percent of the curriculumˇŞnot because it was unimportant, but because the main stage of learning it would happen after graduating from the academy, when students would train in the field with a higher-ranked ninja. At this stage, it was merely an introduction.

    However, Kagami found this class the most interesting, as it was the only one he couldn''t learn from the Third Tsuchikage or his daily life.

    After the last class of the morning, he was approached by Hana, her face bright with a cheerful smile.

    "Hey Kagami! Want to have lunch together? I made extra onigiri!" she offered, holding up her bento box.

    Kagami hesitated, torn between his need to be alone to use his spider vision and the Third Tsuchikage''s advice on building relationships. I should probably accept, but...

    "Thanks, Hana, but I''ve got some... practice to do," he replied with an awkward smile, patting his bag. "I''ve already got bread anyway."

    Hana''s smile faltered slightly, but she nodded. "Oh, okay. Maybe next time then?"

    Kagami nodded and swiftly made his exit. As he walked away, he felt a weird ache. That''s a strange feeling.

    He quickly ignored it and he grabbed the bread he had bought earlier that morning and went to a small grove near the school to eat alone.

    The grove beside the ninja academy was a quiet place, and Kagami thought he could use the lunch break to practice some ninjutsu after eating.

    Which jutsu should I work on?

    However, just as he reached the west side of the school with his bread in hand, he heard whispers coming from the bushes.

    "Kaigo, won''t the teacher scold us for this?"

    "Yeah, the teacher said this thing is really dangerous. We''re not allowed to touch it."

    "Don''t worry, we''re just going to use it to scare those upperclassmen. No need to detonate it. They deserve it for bullying us."

    "Don''t you want to get revenge?"

    Kagami immediately recognized who the three whispering people were and turned to leave, not wanting to get involved. Not these troublemakers again.

    Unsurprisingly, the three hiding in the bushes stood up at that exact moment and saw him. In turn, Kagami saw the explosive tag in Kaigo''s hand.

    From their earlier conversation, he quickly deduced what they were planning.

    Two days ago, Daiko had announced in class that Kaigo''s group, along with Itachi, had fought with some upperclassmen here.

    The upperclassmen had used their superior numbers to beat up Kaigo''s group, and since the Itachi they had with them was just a shadow clone, the three were soundly defeated.

    Although the teacher punished the upperclassmen, Kagami knew Kaigo''s personality well enough to predict that they would seek revenge.

    He just didn''t expect that they''d use an explosive tag for their revenge.

    There was no need to explain the danger of an explosive tag. Unlike a fireball that might miss its target, explosive tags were much more effective.

    "Hey, did you hear what we were just talking about?" Kaigo asked Kagami suspiciously.

    "No," he denied without changing his expression.

    "That''s impossible."

    Kaigo was annoyed. He had stolen the explosive tag from his parents and planned to scare the upperclassmen with it before sneaking it back. But now, Kagami had seen him.

    Kaigo already didn''t get along with him, so if word got out that he had stolen the explosive tag, it would surely cause trouble.

    "You definitely heard us," Kaigo accused, pointing at him.

    Not wanting any part of this, Kagami said, "Whether I heard you or not, I''ll just pretend I didn''t. Will that do?"

    ---

    Meanwhile, two girls were walking down the hallway of the upperclassmen section of the ninja academy. One of them, a purple-haired girl, glanced out the window and saw Kagami with Kaigo''s group near the grove.

    "Oh? Isn''t that Hayate''s younger brother?"

    This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    "Naoko, you go ahead. I''ll stay here and watch for a bit."

    "Oh? Did you spot a cute boy?"

    "Don''t be silly."

    "Oops, I forgot. You like your senior from the kenjutsu class."

    As her friend left, Yugao continued watching the scene below.

    She couldn''t hear what they were saying, but she assumed they were friends since they were meeting up at lunchtime.

    Suddenly, the three boys started panicking, fumbling around. The boy in the middle was blowing on something that was smoking.

    That''s...

    Yugao squinted and saw the character on the paper.

    "An explosive tag!"

    ---

    "What''s that smell?"

    Kaigo, who had been facing off with Kagami, suddenly smelled something burning. When he looked down, he realized the explosive tag in his hand had ignited.

    "How did the explosive tag get lit?"

    "I didn''t light it!"

    "Blow it out, Kaigo!"

    Kaigo and his friends frantically tried to extinguish the explosive tag, but Kagami had already figured out why it ignited.

    The tag didn''t need an open flame to light. In fact, no ninja would foolishly use fire to ignite an explosive tag. It only required contact with chakra to trigger.

    In his haste, Kaigo had accidentally leaked some of his chakra, which caused the tag to ignite.

    This was likely why students at the ninja academy weren''t allowed to handle explosive tagsˇŞthey couldn''t fully control their chakra yet.

    "Damn it, it won''t go out!"

    "Throw it away!"

    Following his friend''s advice, Kaigo threw the tag with all his strength toward an empty spot.

    But the explosive tag was just a piece of paper. It didn''t go far before the air caught it and sent it fluttering back toward Kaigo.

    That''s funny.

    By now, more than three-quarters of the tag had burned, leaving Kaigo and his friends with no time to extinguish it. They turned and ran towards Kagami.

    He wasn''t far from the tag''s detonation zone either. Even if he tried to run, he would likely still get injured.

    No choice. Maybe I should do something.

    He quickly formed hand seals, and a wall of earth rose from the ground, blocking both him and Kaigo''s group from the explosion.

    Boom!

    The explosion sent up a large cloud of dust, covering everything in the area.

    When the dust settled, Yugao saw the earthen wall Kagami had summoned. Despite the explosion happening so close, the wall was barely damaged.

    Although he hadn''t announced the name of the technique, Yugao recognized it as a soon-to-graduate student.

    "B-rank ninjutsu. Earth Style: Mud Wall." she murmured, impressed. At his age?

    In the distance, Kagami could hear the sound of approaching teachers.

    So much for a quiet lunch break, he resigned to the impending questioning.

    ---

    "Really sorry, my child caused trouble for your younger brother," Kaigo''s father said.

    Hayate''s fingers tightened on the doorframe as he responded diplomatically, "Let the past stay in the past. Luckily, nothing bad happened."

    "Hurry up and apologize, Kaigo!" his mother urged sternly.

    "I''m sorry," Kaigo mumbled, eyes fixed on the ground.

    At the entrance of the Gekko dojo, Hayate and Kagami watched as Kaigo''s family, who had come to apologize, left. The tension in the air was visible, with Kaigo''s parents'' nervous postures contrasting sharply with Kagami''s impassive face.

    Kaigo had stolen explosive tags from his parents without permission and brought them to school. He even accidentally set one off, causing damage to the school and almost leading to casualties. As a result, the Third Hokage punished Kaigo and his parents.

    In addition to compensating for the damage, he and his family were tasked with cleaning the school for three months. His parents also had to personally apologize to those involved, including the Kagami family.

    Fortunately, Hayate was understanding and didn''t make things difficult for Kaigo''s family.

    However, after they left, his face turned serious. Kagami''s expression remained neutral, but there was a flicker of something unreadable in his eyes.

    "Yugao told me everything," he began, trying to sound casual. "She said you used the Earth Wall Jutsu to block the explosion. Is that true?"

    This will be awkward.

    Kagami had hoped that only Kaigo and his family had seen him use the jutsu, so he had already told them not to mention it. His family, grateful for Kagami''s help in saving them, agreed.

    But Yugao had found out and revealed the information, so not only did his brother know, but the chunin teacher investigating the incident did as well.

    No point in denying it now, his body tensed slightly and nodded in acknowledgment.

    Instead of the joy a parent might usually express upon discovering their child''s talent, Hayate looked at him with a complex expression, which eventually softened into a smile.

    "Mom and Dad would be proud of you," he said, his voice catching slightly.

    After saying this, he patted Kagami on the shoulder and went to make dinner, his movements slower than usual, lost in thought.

    Kagami had thought Hayate would ask him where he learned the jutsu, but he didn''t. After all, such basic jutsu weren''t highly classified and could be learned from books, though mastering them without guidance required either immense talent or a lot of time.

    His brother clearly believed Kagami was the talented type.

    But he would never know that Kagami had received training under the ''guidance'' of the Tsuchikage, which is how he reached this level.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in the center of the hall, the academy teacher Daiko was presenting the annual academic report to Konoha''s senior leaders: the Third Hokage, advisors Mitokado Homura and Utatane Koharu, and the leader of the Root, Danzo.

    He could barely contain his excitement as he began, "We have not one, but two prodigies this year!"

    "Not only did Uchiha Itachi master the clone technique from last year''s graduation exam, but he''s also mastered the advanced Shadow Clone Jutsu."

    "He''s outstanding in every area. Keeping him in the academy any longer serves no purpose."

    "But isn''t he only in his first year?" Sarutobi asked, puffing thoughtfully on his pipe.

    "Yes."

    Hearing this, Danzo looked at Sarutobi with some dissatisfaction. "Isn''t this a good thing? There''s even a precedent for this."

    "He''s not from that era, and this isn''t a time of war," Sarutobi responded calmly, his words deflecting any further argument.

    "He''s a genius, isn''t he?"

    Danzo, still wary after the Orochimaru incident, chose not to argue further and settled for this comment.

    Daiko nodded and added, "I''ve never seen such a student before. But this year, it''s not just ItachiˇŞthere''s also Kagami from the same class."

    "During the explosive tag incident, he used the Earth Wall Jutsu, a technique on par with the Shadow Clone Jutsu, to block the explosion. His performance was exceptional."

    "Oh?" Danzo raised an eyebrow, intrigued by this new name. Interesting.

    "Is this the youngest son of the Gekko family?"

    "Yes. Though I didn''t see it myself, it was confirmed by the top student, Yugao. It was a well-executed Mud Wall Jutsu."

    "Moreover, Kagami''s scores in other subjects are nearly on par with Uchiha Itachi''s."

    Sarutobi, deep in thought, took a puff from his pipe.

    One genius, two geniuses... I hadn''t expected my earlier musings to come trueˇŞKonoha now has two rising stars.

    But is it too soon to let them graduate?

    Keeping them in the academy would be a waste of time since they''ve already surpassed the curriculum.

    In the end, Sarutobi made his decision.

    ---

    Back in the Gekko dojo, Kagami broke the news to his brother in the tatami room.

    "Graduation? From the academy in your first year?" Hayate asked, his tea cup freezing halfway to his lips.

    "Yes. The teacher said it would require the guardian''s consent, so they want you to go to the academy," Kagami explained.

    This left Hayate conflicted. From the beginning, he hadn''t supported Kagami becoming a ninja. His wish had always been for his younger brother to live a peaceful life.

    But now, Kagami''s talents were so extraordinary that even the six peaceful years of academy life were out of reach.

    No, it''s too soon. He''s not ready. I''m not ready. Hayate found this hard to accept.

    However, from another perspective, Kagami''s early graduation meant his talent was undeniable.

    Even though Hayate had never taught Kagami any jutsu, he hadn''t stopped his brother from shining.

    If I hold him back, will I lose him in a different way? Hayate wondered, memories of Kagami''s time in the hospital flashing through his mind.

    Having experienced a year as a genin himself, Hayate knew that the skills learned as a real ninja were far beyond what the academy could offer.

    If Kagami was truly a genius, becoming a powerful ninja sooner would reduce the dangers he would face.

    Outside Konoha... it''s dangerous.

    The last time, the explosion had been a safe distance away. Next time, it might be right on his body.

    After much internal conflict, Hayate left the decision to Kagami.

    "Kagami, the choice is yours. Whatever you decide, I''ll support you," he finally said.

    Kagami thought for a moment before responding, "I choose to graduate and become a real ninja, like you."

    Seeing the fire in Kagami''s eyes, Hayate opened his mouth but said nothing. Instead, he silently pulled Kagami into a hug, pouring all his pride, fear, and love into the embrace.

 The Change: Team 2

    In a tiered lecture hall, dozens of graduates, each wearing a ninja forehead protector, sat solemnly in their seats.

    On the podium, most of the chunin teachers from the Ninja Academy were present.

    On the blackboard were a few prominent characters spelling out, "Orientation for Qualified Graduates."

    The principal stepped forward, his voice carrying across the room. "Congratulations to all of you on successfully graduating from the Ninja Academy and being promoted to genin."

    "From today, you will begin taking on missions assigned by the village," he continued. "Going forward, you will form three-person teams, each led by a jonin teacher who will guide you through your missions."

    "Now, we will announce the team assignments!"

    As the principal read the names, one by one, the ambitious genin were assigned to their respective teams and teachers.

    Among these higher-level graduates, two stood out: Itachi and Kagami, both small in stature but drawing significant attention.

    Especially Itachi. Among the other graduates were three seniors who had previously attacked him and were now watching him closely, their eyes fixed on his composed face.

    Itachi, however, ignored their stares, keeping his gaze straight ahead at the podium.

    In contrast, Kagami, who was more curious about his surroundings, looked around at the other students. Since he had graduated early, he didn''t know many of them.

    Finally, a chance to leave the village and find a home for the spider.

    Scanning the classroom, Kagami spotted a few familiar faces. One was Yugao, a childhood friend of his older brother and the only member of the Gekko dojo. She was reputed to be one of the top students in the upper grades, and it was she who had leaked the fact that Kagami could perform Earth Release ninjutsu.

    The one who spilled about my jutsu. Ironically, that helped me graduate early.

    However, this leak turned out to be a blessing in disguise, as it earned him a chance to explore the wider world.

    There were two other vaguely familiar faces. One was a girl with grayish-white hair tied into two braided pigtails, wearing a hood-style forehead protector, which was rare among female ninjas since most preferred not to cover their hair. The other was a ninja with spiky gray-black hair, who looked a bit arrogant.

    Their names were Shinko and Tenma, Itachi''s future teammates. Hm... Those visions can be handy.

    In one mission, both Tenma and Shinko met their end, which was the catalyst for Itachi unlocking his second tomoe in his Sharingan. Their sacrifice, it seems, was caused by none other than...

    What was the name again... Obi-Wan? Sounds wrong... I need more visions. But the pain is getting worse.

    Looking at them, Kagami shook his head in resignation.

    Above Tenma and Shinko''s heads, it was as if a sword of Damocles hung, and their fate was already sealed. That sword would fall sooner or later.

    Blame it on the world. Or your weakness. What is going on with me...

    It wasn''t their faultˇŞit was the fault of this cruel world!

    Though Kagami knew a few things, he certainly couldn''t do anything irrational, like prophesying the future to save them. Besides, the shinobi with one Sharingan was no longer a run-of-the-mill fighter; he was now terrifyingly strong, far beyond most ninjas'' abilities.

    To Kagami, those two were as good as dead.

    "Next, the team composition for Team 8."

    Kagami''s heart stirred as the wheels of fate began to turn, unstoppable.

    "Team members: Tenma."

    "Shinko."

    Here it comes.

    "Okabe!"

    Hmm?

    "Huh?!"

    Kagami, who had been nodding with his eyes closed just a moment ago, shot up in surprise upon hearing this unfamiliar name. What''s going on? Are the visions wrong or...

    The teachers at the front of the room looked at Kagami with puzzled expressions, unsure why he had suddenly stood up.

    "Kagami, what''s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?" Daiko asked.

    "Uh..." Kagami forced a strange smile, then shook his head. "No, nothing."

    He awkwardly sat back down, glancing at Itachi, who also gave him a brief look.

    The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    By now, most of the teams had been formed, yet both Kagami and Itachi were still unassigned.

    He had a bad feeling.

    "Now, the team composition for Team 2."

    "Team members: Uzuki Yugao."

    "Gekko Kagami."

    "Uchiha Itachi!"

    What the...! At that moment, he felt as though his mind had been struck by lightning, leaving him frazzled.

    Why am I on the same team as Itachi? What happened to Tenma and Shinko? Damn. Is fate playing a joke on me? Will I die?

    Not far away, Shinko looked disappointed for not being teamed up with the cool Itachi, but she had no idea that Kagami''s heart had turned to ice.

    "It''s a pleasure working with you," Itachi said, turning toward Kagami and extending his hand for a handshake.

    Kagami reluctantly extended his hand, forcing a smile. "Yeah, pleasure... to work with you too."

    Work with you? You''re going to sacrifice me, and I''m supposed to work with you?

    At that moment, Yugao walked over and sat next to Kagami.

    "Kagami and Itachi, let''s work well together from now on," she said with a pleasant smile.

    To Kagami, it looked like the smile of someone about to die. The sword of Damocles, which had been hanging over Tenma and Shinko''s heads, now hovers over Yugao and me.

    To the one-eyed Uchiha, it doesn''t matter who is sacrificed; as long as Itachi''s Sharingan evolves, any teammate will do.

    If Hayate knew that the two people most important to him had just been given a death sentence... How would he react?

    With the teams formed, it was time for the assigned jonin teachers to come and take their teams away.

    Despite the change, Kagami had hoped that their jonin teacher would be replaced by a strong ninja, someone who could protect him from the one-eyed Uchiha.

    But no, it was still the same jonin.

    After several jonins had appeared, just as expected, the weak jonin who couldn''t even defeat a ninja cat, came to take team members.

    "Well, look at this promising young team!" Yuki said, his voice brimming with enthusiasm. "I''m Yuki, and I''ll be your jonin instructor."

    Promising? More like doomed, his internal skepticism was at odds with the polite nod he gave his new teacher.

    It seemed that he could rely on no one but himself if he wanted to defy fate.

    Strictly speaking, he''d have to rely on his spider which he named Spidey.

    ---

    "Congratulations! Kagami, Yugao, congratulations to both of you on becoming genin!"

    As soon as they stepped out of the school gates, they saw Hayate standing at the entrance, waving.

    Yugao smiled and ran up to Hayate, and the two happily started chatting. Only Kagami looked somewhat displeased.

    Brother, if only you knew what this really means.

    Noticing Kagami''s odd expression, Hayate asked with concern, "Is something wrong? You seem... off."

    "It''s nothing," Kagami replied, forcing his features into a neutral expression.

    Hayate studied his brother for a moment, then brightened. "Alright, to celebrate your promotion, I''ll treat you both to dinner!"

    Under his lead, the three of them headed to a barbecue restaurant.

    Along the way, his brother never brought up anything about team assignments, as if he already knew the results.

    After I decided to become a genin, he must have spoken to the school''s teachers. Putting Yugao in my team was probably his request. He wants someone he trusts to protect me.

    But Hayate never expected that their team would include ItachiˇŞan absolute bane for teammates, a walking disaster.

    This really is a case of losing both the bride and the brother.

    On top of that, their assigned jonin was Yuki, which made Kagami feel his future prospects were bleak.

    In truth, even if they had another jonin, Konoha currently didn''t have anyone who could match the one-eyed Uchiha, so no matter who led the team, the result would be the same.

    The only way to break out of this situation is to rely on myself, Kagami concluded grimly. Even if I can''t defeat him, at least I have to survive.

    If he could use Atlach-Nacha''s power to launch a surprise attack on the one-eyed Uchiha, it would probably be seen as some sort of bizarre ninjutsu.

    Each time Spidey had a major breakthrough, a new power could be unlocked. Currently, the spider was at Rank 0, just some souls away from reaching the next major rank.

    As long as I gain more souls for Spidey, I can unlock some new power. It''s my only hope for survival.

    However, before that, he had to first solve the issue of housing for the spider.

    ---

    For the next while, Yuki led Team 2 around the village on various missions, all of which were D-rank tasks like helping villagers with labor, finding lost items, and cleaning up.

    "Alright, team! Let''s make Konoha shine!" Yuki called out, his enthusiasm seemingly boundless as he dove into another menial task.

    Normally, a jonin like Yuki, who had seen many big battles, would have no interest in such low-level tasks and would just have his genin handle them under the guise of training.

    However, Kagami noticed that Yuki was actually the most enthusiastic participant, even volunteering for dirty jobs like cleaning river trash.

    Perhaps this is Yuki''s virtueˇŞweak in strength but a kind, passionate uncle.

    Meanwhile, Yugao fully embraced her ''big sister'' role, treating Kagami and Itachi like they were still students fresh out of the Ninja Academy, occasionally giving them lectures.

    "Remember, even small tasks build important skills!" she said, her voice filled with earnest enthusiasm. Kagami nodded, appreciating her care but chafing slightly at being treated like a child.

    During training sessions, Yuki would ask each of them about their primary focus areas in training.

    "Alright, team! Let''s talk about your specialties and how we can improve them," he said, gathering them around.

    Yugao stepped forward first. "I''m focusing on Konoha-style swordsmanship, genjutsu, and water release techniques," she said confidently.

    Itachi spoke next, his voice calm and measured. "My primary areas are throwing techniques and fire release jutsu."

    Kagami nodded, then added, "I''m working on taijutsu and earth release techniques."

    Although Yuki seemed weak, he surprisingly possessed three chakra natures. Water release, wind release, and earth release were all part of his arsenal, and while he hadn''t developed any unique nature transformations, his overall strength was quite decent.

    "I studied under Kurenai, so I can help you with genjutsu, Yugao," he explained, demonstrating a simple illusion technique.

    Overall, Kagami felt that Yuki was a well-rounded ninja, though not particularly exceptional in any area.

    "Kagami, is there any particular jutsu you want to learn? I can teach you," Yuki said, turning his attention to the younger Gekko.

    Knowing that Itachi, as the son of Fugaku, didn''t need much guidance from outsiders, he focused on Kagami.

    After thinking for a moment, Kagami replied, "I want to learn the Summoning Jutsu."

    Hearing this, Yuki rubbed his stubbled chin and, after a moment''s thought, said, "Summoning Jutsu is a good choice. Paired with your Earth Style Wall, it could make you a great support ninja."

    "The common types of summoning are animal summoning, where you summon a creature you''ve made a contract with in the real world; ninja beast summoning, which is similar but involves specially trained ninja animals; and tool summoning, where you can summon non-living items like weapons or supplies in unlimited quantities."

    "If you want to learn summoning, I''d recommend tool summoning. It''s easier to master and practical when you don''t have a powerful ninja beast to summon. For example, during missions, you wouldn''t need to carry too much gear, lightening the team''s load and improving task efficiency."

    "Though it doesn''t help directly in combat, supporting logistics is an essential part of being a ninja."

    But just as Yuki was passionately explaining the benefits of tool summoning, Kagami suddenly shook his head.

    "No, I want to learn animal summoning."

 The Change: The Summoning

    "Animal summoning?"

    Yuki''s brow furrowed slightly as he considered Kagami''s request. "But to summon an animal, you need to first sign a contract with it. Plus, the first animal you sign with may not even be useful in combat. In that case, summoning tools would be more practical."

    "I understand the risks, Yuki-sensei. But this is what I want to learn."

    "Kagami, maybe we should start with something simpler? Tool summoning could be really useful for our missions."

    "Thanks, Yugao, but I''ve made up my mind," Kagami replied, his tone polite but firm.

    Itachi remained silent, his dark eyes observing the exchange with keen interest. What are you planning, Kagami?

    For a newly promoted genin, it''s true that they generally don''t have access to powerful summoning beasts. If they end up summoning something like a tadpole or an ant, there''s really no point in using the technique.

    Yuki nodded, his expression turning serious. "Let me explain why animal summoning is challenging for genin."

    He began listing off the issues: "Even if someone wants to summon a powerful beast, the size of the summoned animal depends on the summoner''s chakra. If the chakra isn''t sufficient, even if the summoner has a strong contract beast, they won''t be able to summon it."

    He recalled his own early attempts at summoning. "Trust me, it can be quite embarrassing when it goes wrong."

    "Additionally, most powerful summoned beasts are prideful and hard to tame, making it difficult for them to recognize a genin as their master."

    Kagami listened attentively, then countered, "But Yuki-sensei, doesn''t starting early give me more time to grow with my summon?"

    "Well, yes, but..."

    "You know, Yuki-sensei," Yugao interjected, her earlier hesitation replaced with support, "Kagami has a point. And he''s always been mature for his age."

    Kagami shot Yugao a grateful look as Yuki sighed in defeat. "Alright, Kagami. We''ll give it a try. But don''t get discouraged if it doesn''t work out immediately."

    Left with no choice, Yuki pulled a scroll from his chest and laid it out on the ground. The scroll looked ancient, its edges slightly frayed but the writing still clear and bold.

    "This scroll has been used by generations of Konoha ninjas to learn summoning," Yuki explained, handling it with care.

    "This is called a summoning scroll, a tool to help beginners learn the summoning technique."

    "As long as you form the signs and think of what you want to summon in your mind, then place your hand on the scroll and release chakra into the summoning circle, there''s a chance you''ll summon something."

    Yuki demonstrated the hand signs slowly. "Watch closely. It''s Boar ˇú Dog ˇú Bird ˇú Monkey ˇú Ram."

    Kagami''s fingers twitched slightly as he mentally practiced the sequence.

    "However, what gets summoned may not be what you''re thinking ofˇŞthis depends on your personal talent."

    "Go ahead and give it a try."

    Yuki, Yugao, and Itachi all stepped back, leaving Kagami alone in front of the summoning scroll.

    "You can do it, Kagami!" Yugao called out encouragingly.

    Itachi leaned forward slightly.

    Kagami approached the scroll. This is it. Time to see if my plan works.

    The hand signs for summoning are not the key factor, as most summoning jutsus use the same signs. The important factors are the innate affinity and chakra of the summoner.

    Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    It could be an animal or even a non-living object.

    Kagami swiftly formed the hand signs. As he did so, he activated his secret technique: Spider Vision.

    Without hesitation, he placed his hand on the summoning circle of the scroll.

    Bang!

    A puff of smoke erupted, and as it cleared, a dark shape appeared in front of everyone.

    "This is..."

    "A spider."

    On the summoning circle, a black spider, about half the size of a palm, appeared. Its hairy legs moved nimbly, and its eight scarlet eyes gleamed with a frightening light.

    Seeing the spider, Yugao immediately took a half-step back. "A-a spider? That''s... unexpected," she said, trying to hide her discomfort. Even though she was one of the top kunoichi of her age group, most girls can''t help but feel disgusted by spiders.

    However, Yuki and Itachi were more surprised than scared.

    "Kagami, you actually summoned a spider? Summoning beasts like this are pretty rare."

    "Insects have weak bodies, and powerful individuals are quite rare in nature. That''s why insect summons are generally not popular. In Konoha, only the Aburame Clan regularly uses insect summoning beasts."

    "But for you to summon a spider on your first try means you have a considerable talent for insect summoning."

    "Don''t get discouraged. With enough practice, even insect summoning can be powerful. One of the Legendary Sannin, Lady Tsunade''s summoning beast is a slug, and it''s incredibly strong!"

    Worried that Kagami might feel disheartened by the weak appearance of his summoned beast, Yuki quickly reassured him.

    Meanwhile, Itachi silently noted something to himself.

    "A slug is a mollusk, not an insect, right?"

    Still, his teammate''s determination to learn summoning reminded Itachi that it might be time for him to learn summoning as well.

    He had once seen Shisui''s summoning beast, which wasn''t as strong as he''d imaginedˇŞjust a flock of crows.

    Shisui had said that the role of summoning beasts wasn''t always to fight head-on; they could serve a variety of other purposes.

    For instance, his crow summon had almost no offensive capabilities but could be used to confuse the enemy''s sight and hearing, making it a perfect match for the Uchiha Clan''s Sharingan.

    This inspired Itachi to consider making crows his own summoning beast.

    Even a seemingly weak summon like crows could be useful if used properly.

    But a spider, like the one Kagami summoned, seemed excessively weak. It was hard to imagine how such a fragile creature, one that could be easily squashed, could be of much use.

    While it''s possible to use their numbers and intimidating appearance to scare enemies, that tactic might only work against women or ninjas with weak mental fortitude.

    The spider''s notable traits were probably its venom and web-spinning abilities.

    However, in a high-level ninja battle, these abilities would likely be too slow to be effective, as even the most agile spider couldn''t match a ninja''s speed.

    In short, Itachi struggled to see how Kagami''s spider summon could be useful.

    Yuki rubbed his chin thoughtfully. "Well, spiders have venom and can spin webs. Perhaps we can work with that."

    "Maybe it could be used for reconnaissance?" Yugao suggested, forcing a smile. "Spiders can get into small spaces."

    Kagami nodded gratefully. "That''s a good idea, Yugao. Thanks."

    Itachi spoke up, his voice calm and analytical. "Shisui once told me that even seemingly weak summons can be valuable if used creatively."

    "You''re all giving me a lot to think about. Thank you," Kagami said, nodding thoughtfully. If only they knew what this spider is truly capable of.

    What they didn''t know, though, was that Kagami had intentionally summoned this spider.

    While forming the summoning hand signs, Kagami had used the Spider Vision to randomly select a spider from anywhere in the world.

    With just a thought, this spider was successfully summoned.

    The process felt smooth, like casually reaching into your pocket and pulling something out, without any delay.

    Even if other ninjas had a strong affinity for a particular summoning animal, they wouldn''t be able to summon one with such ease.

    But Kagami possessed the power of Atlach-Nacha, granting him the ability to command any spider with ease. Selecting a specific spider and summoning it was as simple as picking something from a pocket.

    Of course, the chakra cost for summoning still existed. The larger the spider summoned, the more chakra requiredˇŞthis is simply the nature of summoning jutsu and wasn''t altered by Kagami''s divine powers over spiders.

    However, the chakra cost was still manageable for his current reserves.

    And after this successful experiment, his bold inner plan started to take shape.

    That was to make Spidey his summoning beast and summon it whenever he needed.

    Although Spidey hadn''t shown any direct combat abilities so far, this was mostly because it never needed to fight.

    As an avatar of the Great Old One Atlach-Nacha, ordinary people would be paralyzed or even die from sheer terror just by seeing the human face on its back. This was how it had killed a homeless man before.

    Even for ninjas, a lower-level one like Hayate would be rendered immobile after a single glance.

    The stronger a ninja''s chakra, the weaker Spidey''s mental intimidation would be, but this was only based on its current size.

    As Kagami''s power grew, so too would its size and its ability to instill fear.

    This was likely one of the benefits of having a divine avatar as a summoning beast.

    Kagami looked at the spider, a subtle smile playing on his lips. Step one, complete. Soon, Spidey, we''ll show them your true power.

    The spider turned, its eight scarlet eyes seeming to lock onto Kagami''s gaze. There was a connection that went beyond mere summoner and summoned animal.

    With this, I might just survive what''s coming. No, we''ll do more than survive ¨C we''ll thrive!

 The Change: Spidey

    In the evening, after returning home, Kagami immediately went into his own room.

    Taking out the summoning scroll that Yuki had given him, he began to study it carefully. Every detail matters. I can''t afford any mistakes.

    Yuki had explained that to designate a specific animal as a fixed summoning companion, both the summoner''s and the animal''s blood must be dropped onto the scroll to form a summoning contract.

    Although Kagami could summon any spider from around the world, he could not summon Spidey.

    This was because his method of summoning spiders involved tapping into the spider''s perspective, but he was unable to access Spidey''s view. Therefore, he couldn''t designate it as a summon.

    The reason for this was that Spidey wasn''t an ordinary spider. Instead, he was an incarnation of a being that looked like a spider but wasn''t truly a spider. As such, the powers of the Spider God couldn''t be used on Spidey, as it was like trying to use the power of the Spider God against itself.

    However, by utilizing the blood contract with the summoning scroll, Kagami believed he could directly summon Spidey.

    Summoning is a space-time ninjutsu, essentially transferring something from point A to point B. The caster does not necessarily have control over the summoned entity; it is simply a transfer of material.

    In theory, anything made of mortal material could be transferred through this summoning technique.

    Although most Ancient Ones are made from materials that transcend the mortal world, their incarnations are typically composed of ordinary matter, allowing mortal beings to perceive them.

    Kagami speculated that this incarnation of Atlach-Nacha, could likely be transferred through summoning, as it was composed of such matter.

    Now, he just needed to form a contract with Spidey and see if summoning him would work.

    Is this really necessary? Am I going too far? Kagami hesitated for a moment, his hand hovering over the breeding box. No, I have to do this. It''s the only way to ensure my survival.

    He spread out the summoning scroll and removed the wooden board covering the breeding box.

    In the darkness, a grotesque shape calmly spun webs within the box. The space was now too small for Spidey.

    You''ve grown so much.

    He reached into the box and grabbed Spidey. Its limbs and abdomen were cold and soft, but the hairs on its spider legs were hard, like steel bristles.

    It''s heavier than I expected. And those hairs... they''re like needles. Kagami struggled to maintain his grip.

    It was almost impossible to grab Spidey with one hand, so he used one hand to press it face-up against the tatami mat while the other hand drew a kunai.

    The moment Spidey saw the kunai, he began struggling wildly, as if he knew what Kagami was about to do.

    A faint squeak sound came from its mouth, accompanied by a secretion of clear, saliva-like liquid. Paired with his thrashing limbs, it looked as though Spidey was furiously cursing Kagami, spitting in rage.

    It''s as if it knows what I''m about to do. Does it understand?

    Though Kagami was holding Spidey down, it wasn''t as easy as it looked. The stiff hairs on its spider legs were razor-sharp, and brushing against them could easily tear the skin. He had to carefully avoid them.

    He had to enhance his strength with chakra to subdue Spidey. Without chakra, a normal seven-year-old child would easily be overpowered by Spidey''s strength.

    I''m just a child, yet I''m restraining this... creature. What does that make me? The thought flitted through his mind, but he pushed it aside.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    Even with the chakra-enhanced strength he used, an adult might still struggle to suppress this two-palm-sized spider.

    If Spidey continued to grow, his strength would become even more formidable. It seemed that now was the best time to form the contract.

    Kagami slowly brought the kunai closer to Spidey''s abdomen. Since his spider legs were hard and bony, it didn''t seem like much blood could be drawn from them, so he aimed for the plumper abdomen.

    This is necessary. I have to remember that.

    "Stabbing it once shouldn''t kill it, right? It shouldn''t die from a little cut, even a regular spider wouldn''t."

    He wasn''t entirely sure, though. He didn''t really understand a spider''s tolerance for injury, let alone Spidey''s unique body structure. But since it was an incarnation of a Great Old One, Kagami figured he should be able to withstand a minor injury. He just needed to be careful.

    He lightly pressed the kunai against Spidey''s soft abdomen and made a small cut, but surprisingly, there was no mark left behind.

    "How is that possible?"

    Kagami applied a bit more pressure, yet after slicing again, there was still no sign of injury.

    Why won''t it cut? What are you made of, Spidey? Kagami''s frustration mounted.

    To his astonishment, its seemingly delicate belly had withstood two cuts without a scratch.

    Increasing the force once more, he used enough strength to make a visible wound on human skin, but Spidey''s abdomen remained untouched.

    This surprised Kagami even more, making him realize just how resilient Spidey''s body was.

    This strengthened his resolve to make Spidey his summoning companion.

    After several failed attempts to cut, he decided to stop slicing and instead stabbed directly.

    This isn''t right. But I''ve come too far to turn back now.

    He thrust the kunai forcefully into Spidey''s abdomen, causing the soft flesh to compress, but the kunai still didn''t penetrate.

    It felt like the kunai was striking metalˇŞsoft to the touch, yet impossible to pierce.

    Then, suddenly, the kunai sank in, breaking through its abdomen. It didn''t just pierce the surface; it nearly skewered Spidey''s entire body!

    No! I didn''t mean to go so deep! Panic surged through Kagami.

    Green blood oozed out, dripping onto the summoning scroll.

    He had achieved his goal, though he had mistakenly demonstrated how not to treat a puncture wound. He hurriedly pulled the kunai out.

    Spidey''s body flipped over nimbly, and the human face on his back glared at Kagami with pure rage.

    It hadn''t died!

    Despite the forceful kunai strike distorting the expression of the face on Spidey''s back, he didn''t seem weakened at all.

    Suddenly, the transparent liquid from its mouth dripped onto the tatami mat with a sizzling sound.

    The previously pristine mat was immediately corroded, leaving a small hole the size of a grain of rice.

    That wasn''t ordinary liquid; it was acidic!

    You''re an interesting spider. Kagami''s understanding of his pet was shifting rapidly.

    He had no prior knowledge of Spidey''s secrets or its attack methods. However, today''s experience revealed some of them.

    Spidey''s body was far tougher than human skin, likely able to withstand most thrown weapons. Its attack methods seemed to include the sharp bristles on its legs and the corrosive liquid secreted from its mouth.

    As for its vitality, a pierced abdomen was certainly not enough to kill Spidey.

    Though Kagami had managed to extract its blood and learned more about its body, his next concern was calming Spidey''s fury.

    I''ve gone too far. How do I fix this?

    While Spidey wouldn''t hurt him, if it stormed off and caused trouble elsewhere, that would be a big problem.

    So, he quickly gave two rabbits to Spidey.

    As always, the sight of Spidey''s feeding fascinated Kagami. The spider didn''t tear into the flesh as one might expect. Spidey''s legs twitched as the rabbit''s soul slowly came out from its body.

    It never gets old. How does he do that?

    The soul hung in the air for a moment. Spidey''s mandibles clicked together, and in an instant, the soul was drawn into the spider''s maw. The rabbit''s body slumped, lifeless, only after its essence had been consumed.

    This time, however, something felt different. As Kagami watched the second rabbit''s soul being extracted, an odd urge overcame him. He reached out and touch it.

    I shouldn''t, Kagami hesitated. But... what would it feel like?

    Unable to resist, he slowly extended his hand towards the floating soul. His fingers passed right through it, feeling nothing but a slight chill where the substance should have been.

    Spidey, mid-feast, suddenly turned towards Kagami. The spider''s many eyes focused on the boy, and a sharp hiss escaped its mandibles. The face on Spidey''s back twisted into an expression of possessive anger.

    Kagami quickly withdrew his hand, realizing his mistake. It thinks I''m trying to steal its food.

    "Sorry, Spidey," he murmured. "I wasn''t trying to take it. I was just... curious."

    Spidey''s hiss subsided, but its eyes remained fixed on Kagami as it finished consuming the soul.

    After eating, the rage on Spidey''s face didn''t subside completely, but it was no longer as hostile toward Kagami

    With no other option, he went to get more rabbits. What does a soul taste like to it?

    Even after consuming them, the anger on Spidey''s face remained, but Kagami noticed that his wounds were healing rapidly.

    Eventually, its injuries fully healed, and the face on its back returned to its usual unreadable expression.

    It''s not attacking me. Does it understand why I did it?

    As he watched Spidey settle back into his usual state, a new resolution formed in his mind. I''ve crossed a line today, Spidey. There''s no going back. But this is all for survival.

 The Change: Lair

    After calming down Spidey''s anger, Kagami placed it back into the breeding box and covered it with the wooden board.

    A few drops of green liquid splashed onto the summoning scroll. It was unclear whether it was Spidey''s blood, but it was something he had obtained at great cost and effort.

    Next, it was time for Kagami to take his own blood.

    Using a kunai, he pierced his fingertip and squeezed out a few drops of fresh blood onto the summoning scroll.

    Two types of blood were now on the same summoning scroll. In theory, he should now be able to summon Spidey directly using this summoning scroll.

    Time to give it a try.

    He formed the hand signs for the summoning technique with both hands, then slapped the summoning array on the scroll. With a bang, a puff of smoke appeared.

    When the smoke cleared, Spidey had indeed appeared in the center of the summoning array.

    "Yeah!" Kagami couldn''t suppress the excitement in his heart when he successfully summoned Spidey and cheered out loud. It worked! I''mˇŞWe''re one step closer now.

    However, Spidey turned around, facing him with the human face on its back.

    Although the pair of crimson eyes on the human face showed no emotion, he somehow read a deeper meaning from them.

    Why is it you again? Isn''t this over yet?

    After giving Kagami a glance, Spidey moved its agile spider legs, climbed to the edge of the breeding box, pushed open the wooden board, and crawled back inside on its own.

    It seemed Spidey did not appreciate being summoned.

    Or rather, almost all of the Old Ones dislike being summoned. Most people who summon them without permission don''t meet good ends.

    But still, although Kagami wouldn''t dare to claim himself as Spidey''s master, it indeed couldn''t do anything harmful to him.

    Their relationship was more like that of partners.

    Not the warmest partnership, but it''ll have to do. He watched the spider retreat into the box.

    Tomorrow, Spidey. Tomorrow we find you a new home, he carefully packed his ninja tools for the next day''s journey.

    The next day, Kagami put on various ninja tools and tied the Konoha ninja forehead protector on his head, setting out toward the village gates.

    Today was his first day off since being promoted to genin, and with Hayate away on a mission, it was the perfect time to take care of something.

    That something was moving Spidey to a new home.

    Just act normal. You''re a genin now, this is allowed.

    At the village gates, the guards were not the well-known duo but two older, unfamiliar ninjas.

    When they saw the forehead protector on Kagami''s head, they just made a simple record and let him pass.

    This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "First solo outing, kid?" one of the guards asked. "Don''t wander too far."

    Kagami managed a casual smile. "Just some training, sir. I''ll be back before sundown." Freedom at last, even if it''s just for a day.

    People without ninja forehead protectors are considered ordinary citizens in Konoha, and it''s quite troublesome for ordinary people to leave the village.

    Konoha has a strict curfew system, and non-ninjas need to apply a day in advance if they want to leave the village. People with regular routes even need to have their travel reviewed periodically.

    This is mainly to protect the village''s secrets, as ninja villages in this world are similar to military bases in terms of strategic importance.

    However, once someone becomes a ninja, the curfew becomes more relaxed. When there''s no mission, they only need to register and can leave and return on the same day.

    If they don''t return by the end of the day, the village considers them rogue ninjas, a serious offense, and the ANBU won''t stop tracking them until they recover the body.

    Thanks to this curfew system, many exclusive ninja errands and escort missions emerged. It''s not just because ninjas are fast or need protection, but more because ninjas have the privilege to freely enter and exit Konoha.

    After leaving the village, Kagami headed straight to the predetermined location.

    Guided by spider vision, Kagami spent over two hours arriving at a secluded spot. As he trekked through the changing landscape, doubts began to creep in. Two hours of walking. Is this really worth it for Spidey? But he quickly pushed the thought aside. It has to be. Spidey is my key to survival.

    In an unremarkable forest stood a towering tree, beneath which was a vertical well.

    There were no houses nearby, so it was obviously not a well for drawing water.

    This is it. Orochimaru''s secret lab. Hidden in plain sight, he cautiously approached the well. He paused for a moment, looking back towards Konoha. Last chance to turn back. No, I''ve come too far. Spidey needs this.

    I need this.

    After Orochimaru''s defection, most of his labs in the Forest of Death had been discovered, except for this one, which Kagami found using his spider vision.

    It could be a long time before anyone discovered this place.

    During this time, he could take over and use it as Spidey''s new breeding ground.

    Jumping down the well, he landed in an underground cave about the size of three tatami rooms. Thank you, chakra control lessons, he steadied himself in the dark, damp environment.

    Looking around, he saw a massive iron door.

    When he approached the door, he noticed a prominent white sealing talisman stuck between the two sides of the iron door.

    A few days ago, during his training, Kagami specifically asked Yuki about the basic method of undoing seal talismans, and a simple snake hand sign was enough to break it.

    Forming the snake hand sign, Kagami''s chakra surged, and a scarlet light flashed across the white talisman, indicating the seal had been undone.

    But the next part was tricky.

    While the seal talisman appeared ordinary, touching it after unsealing it would trigger an explosion.

    Guy could dodge this. I''m not Guy. Time to put the Third''s jutsu to use.

    However, Kagami could make some preparations.

    "Earth Style: Underground Shark Jutsu!"

    After forming the hand signs, his feet sank into the ground like quicksand.

    Once he sank just enough to reach the talisman, he stopped.

    He tore off the talisman and continued sinking while maintaining the hand signs.

    After his entire body was underground, a series of explosions rumbled overhead.

    When the blasts ended, Kagami emerged unharmed from the ground.

    Thank you, Deidara, for choosing this jutsu, he brushed dirt from his clothes.

    It''s quite effective for escaping attacks.

    This jutsu was undoubtedly something Kagami had stolen from the Third Tsuchikage, and Deidara was the one who chose to learn it. Akatsuchi thought the technique didn''t suit her, so she never learned it.

    However, Deidara''s choice was the right one. This technique indeed will help him escape from enemies later on.

    The explosion blew a hole in the iron door, and Kagami stepped inside. Beyond was a straight hallway made of black bricks.

    Stay alert. There could be more traps, Kagami reminded himself as he cautiously advanced down the eerie, empty hallway.

    There were no rooms along the hallway, only a wooden door at the far end.

    Opening the wooden door revealed Orochimaru''s secret lab.

    The large lab tables were empty, and there was no remaining liquid in any of the equipment.

    Clean as a whistle. Orochimaru didn''t leave anything behind.

    There was another door at the back of the lab. Opening it led to another empty room.

    At the back of this room was a long, straight corridor, leading to one final door.

    This is it. The White Snake''s chamber. Spidey''s new home.

    Behind that door was where the experimental White Snake was kept.

 The Change: Cthaat

    The White Snake left a deep impression on Kagami.

    It had black hair on its head, resembling a snake-form Orochimaru. While it appeared to be a completely white large snake, it was actually composed of countless smaller snakes.

    Due to this unique body structure, it could disperse parts of itself to avoid damage from thrown weapons. Similarly, other physical attacks would likely also be ineffective.

    Moreover, the White Snake''s bodily fluids were highly toxic, and once inhaled after volatilizing, death would come quickly without an antidote.

    A failed experiment of Orochimaru''s? Even his failures are terrifying.

    Even if it''s a failed product, it shouldn''t be underestimated.

    Currently, his abilities were limited to Earth Release ninjutsu, mainly mid-level Earth Release techniques focused on defense. In contrast, Kakashi could use an S-rank attack ninjutsu.

    Kagami clenched his fists in frustration. Earth walls and pebbles... What good are they against a creature like that?

    It was clear that his current strength was not enough to kill the White Snake.

    Thus, he needed to power up before the battle.

    He spread out a summoning scroll on the ground and performed the summoning technique, bringing out his spider from the breeding box at home.

    With a puff, Spidey appeared.

    After spinning around a couple of times and observing the surroundings, the human face on its back showed a puzzled expression.

    Where am I?

    Looking at the tightly closed laboratory door in front of him, Kagami said, "This will be your home for a long time."

    "But before that, we need to take care of the previous tenant."

    It was unclear whether it understood his words, as he immediately walked to a corner of the corridor and started weaving a spider web.

    Sorry, little guy. You''re not here to fight. You''re my ticket to something greater, Kagami mused as he watched it work.

    He didn''t consider Spidey part of his battle power. His real way to increase his strength was to train.

    Summoning it was only a precaution, as Kagami feared that its body would suddenly grow at home, causing unnecessary chaos.

    According to his plan, once Spidey''s rank level reached Level 1, he would be able to gain another deity''s power. Atlach-Nacha''s ability is quitet powerful...

    This new deity would be his key to dealing with the White Snake.

    Even if the powers at this level were still some relatively useless powers of the Great Old Ones, Kagami had a way to handle the White Snake.

    That was by summoning one of the animal-related deitiesˇŞthe Great Old One known as Yig, the Father of Serpents.

    With Yig''s powers, he should be able to control all serpentine creatures, and this White Snake should be no exception.

    However, Kagami wondered if Orochimaru counted as a snake. But would it work on Orochimaru? Is he more man or snake now?

    Of course, Yig was only a last resort, as controlling another type of animal had no significant value for him.

    Even if he could control Orochimaru and all the snakes in Ry¨±chi Cave, it would be of little use later. Controlling snakes is great, but against something like Cthulhu...

    Suddenly, Kagami immediately felt a significant increase in the chakra within his body. At the same time, Spidey, who was eating the soul of a little snake in the corner, experienced an instant growth spurt.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Kagami''s body jerked, eyes bulging. The hell? His insides felt like they were being rearranged by a tornado.

    Spidey, who had originally been only slightly larger than two joined palms, suddenly grew to the size of a basin.

    The distorted human face on Spidey''s back, previously a miniature, now became a full-sized human face.

    As the face enlarged, Kagami could see more details, such as deformed and twisted folds and creases, all vividly lifelike and terrifying.

    Fascinating... and terrifying. Seems like Spidey had reached Rank 2.

    After checking the improvements brought by the level up, Kagami turned his attention to the newly unlocked deities by using his special vision.

    As he focused, the world around him began to shift. Reality seemed to crack like a spiderweb spreading across glass. From he as the center point, threads stretched out in all directions, leading to what he could only assume were different realities or dimensions.

    Is this... the String of Reality? The name came to him unbidden, feeling right somehow.

    Fascinated and slightly terrified, Kagami reached out mentally, trying to connect to some of the threads. As he did, most of the webs disappeared, leaving only a few strands.

    Then, a multicolored display appeared in his field of vision, providing him compact information. It showed details about various deities, with four new ones now unlocked.

    Kagami focused on the first deity on the list:

    [Name: Cthaat]

    [Affiliations: Great Old One]

    [Description: The God of Black Water, one of the entities representing water. Its true form is incomprehensible to ordinary people, usually appearing as a massive water element. It rules over all aquatic creatures.]

    [Abilities: Water Physique, Shape Absorption, Mastery over Non-sentient Aquatic Creatures.]

    As Kagami maintained this strange, multicolored vision of reality, pain began to build behind his eyes. A warm trickle down his face made him touch his cheek. His fingers came away red with blood.

    My eyes... they''re bleeding? A moment later, he tasted copper as his nose began to bleed as well.

    The pain in his head intensified, becoming almost unbearable. He gritted his teeth, fighting to maintain the vision. My body... it''s too weak to handle this. I need to stop, but... just a little longer.

    He forced himself to focus on this deity''s information as well as the others, trying to absorb as much as he could before the pain overwhelmed him. The abilities listed for Cthaat swam before his eyes:

    [Water Physique: A body composed of water, granting immunity to physical attacks but vulnerable to lightning.]

    [Shape Absorption: The power to merge with and take on the form of other substances, though at a significant time cost.]

    [Mastery over Non-sentient Aquatic Creatures: Control over fish and other non-intelligent sea life.]

    As the pain grew stronger, Kagami''s concentration finally broke. The multicolored vision shattered and everything snapped back to normal so fast it made his head spin.

    His legs gave out. He hit the ground hard, choking on air, blood leaking from his face.

    Those deities, those powers... they''re real. But my body can''t handle it. Not yet.

    Somehow, he managed to stand. His hands shook as he swiped at the blood.

    Kagami took a deep breath and analyzed the information he had received. The first deity was focused on abilities, with three key powers.

    The first ability, Water Physique, allows the user to have a water-element body, much like the God of Black Water.

    He was speechless, as this ability was essentially the same as Mangetsu''s.

    Just like the H¨­zuki Clan''s Hydrification Technique? Kiri again. Is there a connection to Cthaat?

    By that logic, the advantage of this ability would be immunity to physical attacks, but the downside was vulnerability to Lightning Release.

    It sounded useful. After all, an ability that grants immunity to physical attacks is quite appealing, but there were still weaknesses.

    Aside from being vulnerable to Lightning Release, the bigger issue was that this ability would inevitably be exposed during missions.

    How would I explain this to Konoha? ''Oh, I just gazed at the stars and figured it out''? Yeah, right.

    That reason was clearly unreliable.

    Moreover, if word of this ''secret technique'' reached Kiri, Kagami would surely face relentless pursuit from the H¨­zuki Clan members.

    As for the other abilities, they were equally underwhelming.

    Shape Absorption allowed one to merge with substances to create a new form. Upon contact, both the original and the contacted shapes would be destroyed.

    After two days of transformation, the user would possess the form of the object they touched, but their essence would still remain water-based.

    Uhˇ­ Was this just a transformation jutsu that takes two days to activate? That''s... not very practical.

    The specifics of this ability were unclearˇŞwhether it allowed one to fully acquire the body information of the target, such as chakra, or if it was just a simple mimicry of appearance.

    The difference between the two would be immense.

    The only interesting aspect of this ability was its potential for a mutual destruction scenario. By touching the enemy, both would self-destruct. However, after two days, the user would revive, while the enemy would stay dead.

    But it was just a one-for-one trade at best. Once the mechanics of this ability were understood, plenty of powerful figures in the ninja world could kill Kagami without ever making physical contact.

    As for the last ability, it was even more mundane.

    Mastery over non-sentient aquatic creatures was exactly what it sounded like.

    Great. I can be the ultimate fish whisperer. Just what I always wanted.

 The Change: The Price of Power

    At the very least, choosing Cthaat could provide some enhancement to Kagami''s main body. Not perfect, but it''s a start.

    This gave him confidence in the other deities, assuming that they should be of a similar strength. If Cthaat is the baseline, the others must be at least as useful... right?

    [Name: Cy?egha]

    [Affiliations: Great Old One]

    [Description: The Destroying Eye, one of the entities representing earth. Its form is that of a giant glowing green eye, surrounded by countless tentacles.]

    [Abilities: Gaze of the Eye of Destruction]

    Great, as if Orochimaru wasn''t nightmare fuel enough, Kagami shuddered slightly.

    This Great Old One only provided one ability, but its effect was rather complex.

    It allowed the user to gaze upon a person and randomly triggered one of the following three effects:

    [Eye of Neglect: The target''s eyes will be cursed with eternal darkness.]

    [Eye of Disdain: The target''s soul will be relentlessly lashed by tentacles.]

    [Eye of Obliteration: The target''s physical body will be crushed into nothingness.]

    Eternal darkness, soul lashing, or physical obliteration...

    In short, this deity''s power allowed a random chance of activating one of these three effects on any person.

    Although it sounded wonderful, the target of the gaze was limited to humans; it probably wouldn''t work on animals or non-living objects.

    Kagami groaned in frustration. What if I face a tailed beast? Ask it politely to transform first? Is it even possible?

    Moreover, these three effects came with too much uncertainty.

    For example, if the target''s eyes were cursed with eternal darkness, what if they replaced their eyes?

    In this world, an eye transplant only took three seconds and involved three simple steps:

    1. Remove someone else''s eyes.

    2. Take out your own eyes.

    3. Put the other person''s eyes into your eye sockets.

    So, a blindness effect that was limited to a pair of eyes wasn''t all that perfect.

    Kagami mimicked a ninja''s voice, "Oh no, I''m blind! pops out eyes Never mind, all better. Some eternal darkness that is."

    As he acted out this ridiculous scenario, complete with exaggerated hand gestures, he caught some movement from the corner of his eye. Spidey, who had been quietly observing from a nearby shelf, slowly turned to face the wall, as if trying to disassociate itself from its eccentric caretaker.

    He paused mid-gesture, staring at Spidey. "Hey, what''s that about? I thought it was pretty funny!"

    Spidey''s human-like face on its back seemed to wear an expression of secondhand embarrassment, if such a thing were possible for an avatar of Atlach-Nacha.

    The absurdity of the situation suddenly struck Kagami and he burst into laughter. It was a genuine, childish giggle.

    When was the last time I laughed like this? Shaking his head with a smile, he turned back to his research.

    As for the other two effects, he hadn''t seen them firsthand and thus couldn''t fully evaluate how powerful they might be.

    However, compared to Cthaat, this one seemed to have more offensive power, especially in terms of aggression toward humans.

    Or rather, it had been a deity whose attacks were limited to humans.

    His expression was conflicted. Is it really worth it?

    Moving on to the next deity.

    [Name: Ithaqua]

    [Affiliations: Great Old One]

    [Description: The Wind Walker, one of the entities representing wind. Its form is a massive humanoid giant with glowing red eyes.]

    [Abilities: Wind-Walker, God of the Furious Storm, Offspring of the Wind]

    [Wind-Walker: Can control extreme cold, snow, and lightning storms.]

    [God of the Furious Storm: Creates large-scale, violent storms. When the people in the storm show their angriest expressions, the storm will intensify with giant hail, torrential rain, and lightning sweeping across the land.]

    [Offspring of the Wind: Through unions with human women, Ithaqua can produce hybrid offspring known as the Offspring of the Wind. These offspring possess similar abilities to the Wind-Walker and, when angered, transform into the God of the Furious Storm. The more Offspring of the Wind that exist, the stronger the God of the Furious Storm becomes.]

    "Wait, what? I have to have kids to power up?" Kagami exclaimed, shocked. I''m seven! I can''t be thinking about having kids! And how many would I need? An army?!

    These three powers included controlling extreme weather, a large-scale destructive force, and a kin-creating ability.

    The first two weren''t too concerning, but the third one was frightening to think about.

    However, the primary use of the Offspring of the Wind power wasn''t to create offspring but rather to enhance the strength of the God of Furious Storms by producing more Offsprings of the Wind.

    In other words, this Great Old One had growth potential.

    Generally, growth-oriented deities were not too strong in the early stages. If Kagami chose this deity, he would need to keep increasing the number of Offspring of the Wind to enhance his own power.

    And how did one get the Offspring of the Wind? By having offspring with women.

    This deity seemed designed to exhaust someone to death.

    Originally, Ithaqua had indeed used the creation of the Offspring of the Wind to break through the limits placed on him and enhance his abilities. His physical qualities were surely far superior to him, who was merely a human.

    Even if Kagami had exceptional physical endurance, it was impossible for him to find enough human women to bear his offspring!

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    Ithaqua was a Great Old One, and could likely use force if necessary, while Kagami suspected that the process of producing Offspring of the Wind with humans might not even be as simple as he imagined.

    But for him, there were too many limitations.

    One night of action, and then the next day there were children? It wasn''t that fast, was it?

    Of course not!

    And besides, he still had a long way to go before he was old enough to do the deed. Great power, but at what cost? His childhood, apparently.

    So, Ithaqua was completely unsuitable for him right now.

    The final deity.

    [Name: Cthugha]

    [Affiliations: Great Old One]

    [Description: The Living Flame, one of the entities representing fire. Its form is a massive, ever-shifting form of living flames.]

    [Abilities: Cthugha''s Fire Creation, Cthugha''s Flame Spirits]

    [Cthugha''s Fire Creation: Can summon and control flame spirits. Anything that comes into contact with these spirits will ignite. The higher the rank, the more flame spirits can be summoned and controlled.]

    [Cthugha''s Flame Spirits: Can summon and control Cthugha''s flame spirits, which absorb energy from intelligent beings and ignite their bodies. Once the beings are completely consumed, their knowledge and memories are transferred to the summoner. The higher the rank, the more flame spirits can be summoned and controlled.]

    "Absorb energy, ignite bodies, and transfer knowledge? It''s like a lethal library card," Kagami murmured. Burning people for their memories... how interesting.

    Then he frowned, considering the ethical implications. That''s dark, even for ninjas. Why should I care about my enemies? Yeah, why should I...

    Both powers had offensive and growth attributes, and the flame spirits of Cthugha could even acquire the knowledge and memories of those they burned.

    Compared to the other three deities, at least Cthugha''s power was easier to hide.

    From an outsider''s perspective, the effects caused by flame spirits just looked like simple combustion, similar to fire style ninjutsu.

    He mimicked potential explanations, "Oh, this? Just some advanced fire style ninjutsu. Nothing to see here, move along."

    The other three deities'' powers, once revealed to outsiders, would be hard to explain.

    So, in terms of usage limitations, this deity had the fewest, almost none.

    Although his current chakra nature was earth, it was perfectly reasonable for ninjas to acquire other elements through training. Especially in Konoha, fire was incredibly common.

    At this point, Kagami realized that the four deities unlocked this time each represented a specific elemental domain:

    The God of Black WaterˇŞCthaat, representing water.

    The Destroying EyeˇŞCy?egha, representing earth.

    The Wind WalkerˇŞIthaqua, representing wind.

    The Living FlameˇŞCthugha, representing fire.

    Water, earth, wind, fire... Each element powerful, each dangerous. But which one suits me best?

    Kagami weighed the pros and cons of each deity. After careful consideration, he made his decision.

    He sighed, knowing what was to come. "This is going to hurt like hell... I need to choose."

    He activated his multi-cored vision. Colors flooded his sight, his body tensing as if trying to contain an explosion within. Through gritted teeth, he whispered, "Cthugha... the Living Flame. You''re the one."

    As the words left his lips, every cell in his body screamed as if ignited from within. His skin reddened, steam rising from his body like a kettle about to explode.

    Is this... death?

    The world faded to black.

    In the darkness, Kagami found himself in a vast dreamscape. A colossal web stretched into infinity, and at its center sat Atlach-Nacha.

    The spider''s voice echoed in his mind. "Well done, little one. You''ve taken your first true step into our world."

    Kagami struggled to form words. "What... what do you mean?"

    "But remember," Atlach-Nacha continued, "what you wield is but a fraction of Cthugha''s true power. An imitation that may draw his eye... or the gaze of others."

    "Others?" he asked. "What do you mean? Who else is out there?"

    The spider''s eyes gleamed. "We''ve stayed here too long. He approaches. Remember, young one: power always comes at a price."

    Before Kagami could respond, he felt himself being torn apart, ripped from the dreamscape.

    ---

    He jerked awake, muscles screaming. It felt like he''d trained non-stop for days. His hands frantically searched his body for injuries that weren''t there.

    In the corner of his sanctuary, Spidey crouched over a twitching cave cricket, mandibles working furiously.

    Was it real?

    Real or not, it doesn''t matter. I''m still too weak to change anything... but not for long. He shook his head and closed his eyes, wanting to test the new power.

    Focus... imagine the heat, the light, the life of flame...

    The spirits were fire-based entities, sentient flames. Essentially, they were just masses of fire.

    If controlled well, they could be used like a Fire Release jutsu from ninja techniques.

    Additionally, the Flame Spirits of Cthugha could absorb the knowledge and memories of those it burned, which was undoubtedly a useful ability for him.

    The only tricky part was that the number of Flame Spirits that could be controlled increased with rank. Deities that grew with the user weren''t overly powerful at first.

    Still, its growth conditions were simpler than those of Ithaqua''s Offspring of the Wind, which required producing offspring to grow strongerˇŞwho knew how long that would take!

    Kagami extended a hand, and a ball of flame appeared in the palm.

    The Flame Spirit, about the size of a human head, floated in his hand. It didn''t explode, nor did it radiate heat, resembling a mass of intelligent red gas.

    "It''s not just fire... it''s alive!" he muttered.

    However, when brought near some wood chips on the ground, the edges of the wood immediately turned black from the high temperature.

    It seemed that only Kagami couldn''t feel the heat of the Flame Spirit.

    He extended the right hand again, summoning another ball of flameˇŞanother spirit appeared.

    He attempted to summon more, but found himself unable to. "Only three? There has to be a way to increase that..."

    He could throw the Flame Spirit like a throwable object or, by sheer will, direct it to fly to its target.

    If thrown by hand, its speed increased significantly.

    Moreover, even when thrown onto non-flammable stone, the stone ignited!

    This reminded him of the description of Cthugha''s Fire Creation: anything that touched the Flame Spirit would be set on fire.

    The flames from the spirit were not regular fire but something beyond ordinary flames.

    The Flame Spirit was Cthugha''s overflowing energy with some self-awareness. Essentially, its fire was the same as Cthugha''s own.

    This wasn''t the usual combustion requiring oxygen, but rather, it burned an unknown substance.

    This material, like most substances making up the Great Old Ones, was extraordinary.

    The extraordinary material that constituted them had a unique property: its structure could be damaged, but the material itself could not be destroyed.

    Thus, Cthugha''s Flames, or the Flame Spirit, would never go out. They were unaffected by temperature, gas, or water.

    The only way to rid oneself of these flames was to remove the extraordinary material causing the combustion.

    Isn''t this just like Amaterasu? Amaterasu? How do I know that?

    Amaterasu ignited anything the user saw with black flames that never went out until the object was completely burned.

    Likewise, the Flame Spirit''s fire wouldn''t extinguish unless the extraordinary material was removed.

    While similar in effect, Kagami''s Flame Spirit had some limitations.

    The flames would burn indefinitely only when directly attached to something, much like Amaterasu. However, fires started by the heat from the Flame Spirit were just normal flames.

    For example, if he attached a Flame Spirit to a rock, the rock would burn indefinitely. But the wood ignited by the rock''s heat would burn with regular fire, which could be extinguished with water.

    If he recalled the Flame Spirit from the rock, the rock''s fire would cease as well.

    Moreover, the number of spirits Kagami could control was limitedˇŞthere was no infinite control.

    In his consciousness, a hive-like sphere existed with two normal Flame Spirits and one blue flame flickering with crimson lightning.

    These must have represented the Flame Spirits Kagami could currently control: two regular Flame Spirits and one Cthugha''s Flame Spirit.

    Hm... a maximum of three Amaterasu-like eternal flames at once.

    Furthermore, while Amaterasu could ignite anything the user saw, the Flame Spirit had to touch an object to ignite it.

    If Kagami''s aim was as poor as with a Great Fireball Jutsu, constantly missing human-sized targets, this ability would be a disaster.

    Thankfully, Flame Spirits were sentient gas entities and could track targets like will-o''-the-wisps. Although not extremely fast, they could turn corners and avoid obstacles.

    With this power, he felt confident in challenging Orochimaru''s White Snake.

    Standing before the entrance to Orochimaru''s lab, he took a deep breath. You can do this. You have the power of another Great Old One now, right?

    As he opened the large iron door, he only saw darkness, but he could smell the stench of snakes filling the room.

    Holding a Flame Spirit in the left hand, its light illuminated the room, revealing two large liquid tanks at the center.

    Through the murky green liquid, Kagami saw a giant snakehead.

    Sensing the presence, the White Snake slithered from behind the tanks, flicking its tongue as it crawled toward him.

    It was just as disgusting as imaginedˇŞa mass of smaller white snakes made up its body, the snake heads wriggling like maggots crawling over its surface.

    It''s even worse than I remembered... Remembered?

    Disgusted by the sight, he immediately sent a Flame Spirit flying toward the snake''s head.

    But the Flame Spirit moved too slowlyˇŞslower than a ninja''s thrown weaponˇŞand the White Snake dodged easily.

    Kagami had no choice but to summon another Flame Spirit and throw it by hand toward the snake''s body.

    Even though this method was faster, it was still a bit slower than a thrown weapon. The White Snake created a hollow gap in its body, causing the Flame Spirit to miss once again.

    As Kagami ran out of weapons, the White Snake slowly advanced.

    No... I can''t lose here. Not after everything!

    Although the Flame Spirits had some intelligence, they seemed no match for the White Snake''s cunning.

    However, as the White Snake slithered forward, the missed Flame Spirits circled back, striking the snake''s head, which resembled Orochimaru''s face.

 The Change: The Lonely Snake

    Two fire spirits struck the White Snake''s head, and it immediately began to thrash, trying to shake off the fireballs.

    Come on, burn! Kagami''s eyes narrowed as he watched the snake''s desperate movements.

    However, the Flame Spirits burned with extraordinary energy, and unless he retracted them, ordinary methods couldn''t extinguish their flames.

    Seeing that the Flame Spirits couldn''t be shaken off and the intense heat was unbearable, the White Snake quickly dispersed into a multitude of small white snakes, writhing on the ground in an attempt to escape the fire.

    It''s smarter than I thought. He watched the snake''s tactical dispersion.

    By contrast, the intelligence of the Flame Spirits wasn''t very high.

    He could only control the Flame Spirits when they were within sight. Earlier, when the Flame Spirits flew behind the snake''s large body, Kagami lost control of them.

    Come on, find your way back. Show me you''re worth something! his eyes darted around, searching for any sign of his wayward Flame Spirits.

    The spirits could track Kagami''s intended target. Eventually, they returned and struck the White Snake''s head again.

    The only issue was that the Flame Spirits'' autonomous movement was slower than when he controlled them mentally. Even an ordinary person with quick reflexes could dodge them, making them somewhat like slow-moving will-o''-the-wisps.

    Too slow, too dumb. There has to be a way to make them better. He analyzed the Flame Spirits'' limitations.

    It seemed the hit rate of the Flame Spirits was a significant problem.

    But there was a solution: enhancing the intelligence of the Flame Spirits.

    These spirits were intelligent flames, and their intelligence wasn''t fixed. It could be improved through special means.

    The hive-like sphere in Kagami''s consciousness was actually a collective mind known as the Hive Mind. Each individual Flame Spirit was a part of this collective consciousness.

    Cthugha''s Flame Spirits allowed them to absorb the knowledge and memories of intelligent beings. This knowledge not only fed back into Kagami''s brain but also enhanced the Hive Mind''s collective intelligence.

    If I can feed it knowledge, make it smarter... This could be the key to real power.

    As knowledge accumulated, all the Flame Spirits would grow smarter, craftier, and faster in their movements.

    Meanwhile, the small white snakes on the ground, set ablaze, thrashed and rolled wildly, but the Flame Spirits continued to burn them, and the sound of sizzling flesh filled the air.

    The White Snake quickly thought of another strategy: it abandoned its burning body and re-formed, launching a counterattack on Kagami.

    The newly re-formed White Snake was noticeably smaller than before, but it was still ferocious.

    It lashed out furiously, tossing aside lab tables with ease. However, he had already taken shelter in a safe spot. Mirrors! I can control them without direct sight! The idea struck Kagami as he dodged a flying piece of equipment.

    Although the White Snake could disperse and reassemble at will, it couldn''t completely avoid being touched by the Flame Spirits.

    Once even a small part of it was touched, the White Snake was forced to shed that part of its body to prevent the flames from spreading.

    One by one, the small burning snakes were cast off from the main body. Soon, the area around the White Snake was littered with scorched, charred snake remains.

    Piece by piece, I''ll reduce you to nothing. Grim satisfaction filled him as he watched the White Snake diminish.

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Through this process of attrition, the once-massive snake had shrunk to the size of an ordinary snake. The now-miniature serpent glared angrily at Kagami, who was slowly approaching.

    In this diminished form, the snake was no longer much of a threat to him. The venomous fluids within the snake had evaporated due to the flames, and the antidotes he had prepared were no longer necessary.

    Now, only the last remnant of the snake remained. Kagami decided not to burn it with an ordinary Flame Spirit but instead used a Cthugha''s Flame Spirit.

    In his left hand, a blue, skull-like flame appeared out of thin air. Crimson lightning flickered in the skull''s eye sockets and mouth.

    The blue skull flame floated slowly towards the White Snake''s head and engulfed it entirely.

    Through the semi-transparent blue flame, Kagami could see the snake struggling violently inside.

    What was more astonishing was that the Cthugha''s Flame didn''t burn the snake from the outsideˇŞit started from within, with blue flames pouring from the snake''s mouth.

    It''s beautiful... Kagami watched, transfixed by the spectacle.

    As the White Snake''s body gradually turned to ash from the inside, his mind absorbed some alien knowledge.

    ---

    He was no longer himself, but the snake, trapped in a liquid-filled tank, looking out through the murky green fluid.

    I can''t move.

    Why can''t I move?

    I was completely immobilized, suspended in this viscous liquid. My body felt weird and foreign, like it belonged to someone else.

    A face appeared before me, distorted by the glass and liquid.

    Orochimaru.

    "Ah, my little experiment. You''re awake."

    His voice sent shivers through my body.

    I wanted to please him, to be worthy of his attention.

    Look at me, Orochimaru-sama.

    Time dragged on.

    Every so often, needles jabbed through my scales. The stuff they pumped in burned like fire. I tried to move and scream but my body wouldn''t listen.

    I was always watching, always aware, but never able to escape.

    One day, Orochimaru drained the tank. As the fluid receded, I felt my body collapse onto the cold metal bottom. Before I could even attempt to move, hands grabbed me, rough and uncaring.

    "Hold it down," he commanded. "This next test requires... precision."

    I felt the cold bite of a scalpel against my scales. No anesthetic, no mercy.

    Just the sharp pain as he methodically sliced me open. I could feel every cut, every tug as he exposed my insides to the air.

    "Fascinating," he murmured, prodding at my organs. "The cellular regeneration is progressing nicely. Let''s see how it handles this."

    A new agony bloomed inside me as he inserted something foreign into my body.

    It burned, spreading through my veins likefire.

    It hurts!

    I tried to move again, to fight it somehow, but I couldn''t.

    "Now," Orochimaru crooned. "Be a good little snake. This pain is necessary for your evolution."

    Evolution.

    That''s what I wanted.

    To evolve, to grow stronger, to be worthy of Orochimaru-sama''s praise.

    I endured the pain, hoping that one day, I would be perfect in his eyes.

    But that day never came.

    As weeks passed, I grew larger, stronger. My body could now split into smaller snakes and reform at will.

    Orochimaru-sama should be pleased.

    Yet, when he looked at me, I saw only disappointment in those golden eyes.

    "Not good enough," he muttered. "The transformation is incomplete. Another failure."

    No, please.

    I can be better!

    I''m not a failure!

    Just give me another chance!

    But Orochimaru turned away, his attention already shifting to new experiments. "Seal the lab," he ordered his assistants. "This project is terminated."

    I was left alone in the darkness.

    Abandoned.

    Forgotten.

    A discarded experiment deemed unworthy.

    ---

    Kagami fell to one knee, gasping for air as the memories faded. Every nerve in his body screamed with phantom pain.

    This can''t be Cthugha''s true power. Feeling every moment of agony... No wonder it''s only an imitation. Cthugha itself wouldn''t experience such pain, right?

    He looked at his hands, half-expecting to see scales or scars. The memory of Orochimaru''s cruel experiments was still fresh.

    Despite the horror of the experience, Kagami realized that the memories contained no truly valuable information. No secret jutsus, no hidden weaknesses to exploit.

    Just pain, loneliness, and a desperate desire for approval that was never fulfilled.

    Their greatest value was in enhancing the intelligence of the Flame Spirits.

    After absorbing the White Snake''s knowledge, Kagami noticed that the Flame Spirits seemed to move slightly faster.

    But the improvement was barely noticeableˇŞit might have been a placebo effect.

    Just as Kagami let their guard down, a white streak darted towards the iron door from among the charred remains on the ground.

    It was a snake trying to escape.

    No! His thoughts were cut short as he scrambled to react.

    He attempted to command the Flame Spirits to ignite the fleeing snake, but before it could reach the door, Spidey, that had been weaving a web in the corner, suddenly turned and pounced on the snake.

    In that instant, Kagami almost thought he was mistaken, but the spider moved so fast that only a blur could be seen as its legs precisely pierced the snake''s head.

    Spidey?

    The small snake''s head was effortlessly impaled, and Spidey lifted the snake towards its mouth, as if tasting the skin, before tossing it aside and resuming its web-weaving.

    It seemed Spidey had no interest in the snake. It didn''t need material food; it fed on souls, and the snake had none.

    However, its size, speed, and strength had all clearly improved.

    Looks like I''m not the only one evolving. Evolving? This could be interesting... He watched Spidey return to its web.

    If it could grow larger, it could become a formidable force in future battles.

 The Sage and the Imposter

    As Jiraiya walked along a mountain path, he felt the air around him becoming increasingly humid and dull, so he looked up.

    There was not a trace of sunlight in the sky, only dark clouds.

    Another gloomy day... He then felt a drop on his cheek.

    Plop, plop.

    More and more rain fell from the sky, creating an uncomfortable earthy smell.

    Rain or shine, the trail doesn''t go cold. Not until I find you. He didn''t seek shelter from the rain by hiding in the nearby bushes. Instead, he adjusted the scroll and bag on his back and kept walking.

    The Great Toad Sage''s prophecy... it weighs heavier than this bag.

    He had been on Orochimaru''s trail for over a year, ever since that snake defected from Konoha. His gut told him he was getting close.

    Apart from a short return to the village to inform the Third Hokage of the prophecy, he had spent all his time searching for Orochimaru.

    However, information about him was scarce. The last time he received any news about him was a long time ago, when rumors surfaced that a man with a snake-like face was buying a large amount of experimental equipments at an underground black market in the north.

    A snake-faced man buying lab equipment... it has to be him. But where?

    Jiraiya had spent in the northern lands for months, searching in vain for any sign of Orochimaru.

    Yet, he hadn''t given up. He continued his search through the northern nations, secretly investigating Orochimaru''s whereabouts.

    A distant clatter caught his ear - hooves and wheels. He stepped off the road as a carriage came closer.

    Company? Out here in this weather?

    The carriage rushed past him but then stopped a few meters ahead.

    "Whoa~"

    The coachman stuck his head out and called back to him, "You''re soaked, aren''t you? Hop on."

    "Thanks, old man," Jiraiya gratefully replied as he climbed aboard. "Didn''t expect kindness on a day like this."

    "Haha, no need to thank me," the older coachman chuckled heartily, then asked, "Where are you headed?"

    "Just a town up ahead, I think it''s called Lotus Hollow," Jiraiya responded calmly.

    "What?" The coachman turned around in surprise upon hearing Jiraiya''s reply. "Are you serious? That town isˇŞ"

    "What''s that place like?" Jiraiya asked, curious by the coachman''s odd reaction.

    "Haven''t you been there before? Are you going to help out?" the coachman questioned him.

    "I''m just a traveler. Heard about the pie, so I thought why not check it out," Jiraiya answered with a shrug. "Anything interesting going on there?"

    "There''s a monster in that town now!"

    Jiraiya raised an eyebrow at the response. "Oh?"

    A monster? Could this be Orochimaru''s doing?

    "They say the people there even turned the town into a fortress to defend against the monster."

    "So I suggest you don''t go. Sure, the pie might be good, but it''s not worth risking your life for some food."

    "Sounds like quite the tale," Jiraiya said, his curiosity growing. "Tell me more, old man."

    ---

    At the outskirts of town, a man with strikingly exaggerated white hair stepped down from the carriage. The coachman, not waiting for his thanks, quickly drove off.

    Not even a goodbye?

    Before entering the town, Jiraiya spotted a bold poster on a roadside notice board.

    Large reward, recruiting warriors! The eye-catching headline was followed by smaller text explaining that a man-eating monster had appeared in the town. The daimy¨­ was recruiting warriors from all over to help the soldiers and local residents build defenses and resist the monster.

    Anyone who could kill the monster would receive a generous reward. It''s really tempting.

    Upon entering town, he saw that the streets were almost deserted. Faces appeared behind the windows of various shops, all watching him, the unfamiliar newcomer.

    Though their gazes were somewhat curious, their expressions were calm, as if they were accustomed to seeing outsiders like Jiraiya.

    It was as if they had already foreseen his fate.

    Strange...

    Ignoring the odd stares, Jiraiya walked into a small tavern.

    "Boss, I''d like a lotus pie and your best drink," he ordered. "I hear it''s to die for."

    The tavern owner quickly brought Jiraiya his order, but just as he reached for his wallet to pay, the owner shook his head.

    "There''s a rule here: all meals and lodging are free for warriors who come to help fight the monster."

    "Oh? Quite a deal," Jiraiya remarked. "Free food and lodging? Now that''s hospitality. What''s the catch?"

    He wasn''t short on money, but he hadn''t expected the townspeople to be so generous, spending money to hire outsiders while providing free food and board.

    "It''s not such a good deal," the tavern owner said, shaking his head. "You''ll understand when you report for duty."

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Come on now, don''t be hasty. Just tell me about the monster first," Jiraiya said calmly. "So, what''s got everyone so scared? This monster business I''ve been hearing about?"

    "You really don''t know? Where have you been, under a rock?"

    Jiraiya gave a half-smile. "I''ve been out of touch. Fill me in, will you?"

    Under his questioning, the tavern owner slowly began recounting the events.

    "The monster didn''t start appearing all that long ago, maybe just over three months."

    "At first, people began disappearing from the town."

    "It started with one or two people, so there wasn''t much of an uproar. The town conducted several searches, but no traces of an attack or struggle were found. People assumed those missing had simply left the town."

    "But then, more people started disappearing. At its worst, seven people vanished in a single night."

    "These people disappeared without warning, sometimes just stepping out to run an errand and never returning. There was never any sign of an attack; they simply vanished."

    "Most of the disappearances happened at night, but some occurred during the day as well."

    "Eventually, we noticed a pattern: most of the missing people were last seen near the Lotus Manor."

    "The Lotus Manor?" Jiraiya inquired.

    "The home of the man who invented the lotus pie," the tavern owner pointed to the pie on the bar.

    "Now there are rumors that the old man made a deal with the devil to get the recipe."

    "And now, demons from hell have come to collect their due."

    "They say anyone who eats the pie will be dragged to hell by these demons, every last one of them!"

    Disappearances without a trace... definitely not your average monster.

    The tavern owner''s tale didn''t scare Jiraiya. Despite the dramatic story, he calmly swallowed the last bite of the lotus pie.

    "Orange-flavored. Delicious."

    "Thanks for the meal."

    Jiraiya then stood up and walked toward the door.

    The tavern owner, realizing what had happened, hurriedly shouted, "You haven''t paid yet! Are you insane? Didn''t you hear a word I said? Just pay and leave the town!"

    Jiraiya turned and smiled. "I heard you. But a shinobi''s life is full of risks. What''s one more?"

    "I''ll be staying here for a few more days. Keep the drinks coming, old man. We might be in for an interesting few days."

    "Just... be careful out there, stranger. This town has a way of swallowing people whole."

    ---

    After leaving the tavern, the light rain outside had nearly stopped, though the sky remained overcast.

    Jiraiya glanced toward the center of the town along the main street, and immediately spotted the Lotus Manor.

    It was a large and luxurious mansion, somewhat resembling a high-end estate. However, under the gloomy clouds, it exuded an eerie atmosphere.

    Now that''s a place with secrets. Bet my month''s sake money on it.

    He walked in the direction of the mansion, but long before reaching it, he was blocked by a tall wooden fence.

    "No entry ahead!"

    Two soldier-like figures rushed out from a nearby shop, spears in hand, and drove him back.

    Jiraiya quickly retreated, showing he had no intention of forcing his way in. "Whoa there, easy with those spears. I''m here for work."

    The two soldiers looked him up and down, noticing his unusual attire, and asked, "Are you... a shinobi?"

    Jiraiya smiled faintly, pleased that someone recognized him. Finally, someone with an eye for quality.

    "I am none other than the one whoˇŞ"

    "Follow me."

    Before he could introduce himself, the two soldiers turned and walked away, leaving him a bit disappointed.

    Can''t a legendary sage get a proper introduction these days?

    Led by the soldiers, he was brought to a room in a nearby shop. Inside sat a person who seemed to be of some importance.

    "This is Captain Wataru."

    "You can discuss anything with him."

    Wataru, who had thick eyebrows and large eyes, looked Jiraiya over just like the soldiers had, his gaze eventually stopping on Jiraiya''s forehead protector.

    "Your forehead protector..."

    Jiraiya smiled, thinking his string of titles was about to be recognized, ready to indulge his vanity.

    "OˇŞ"

    "You''re from the Oil Ninja Village? I don''t remember there being such a ninja village. Should be new then."

    Oil Village? Do I look like I fry tempura for a living?

    "Well, it doesn''t matter where I''m from. I''m just here to help," Jiraiya replied, forcing a smile. Although he enjoyed boasting about himself, there were times when it wasn''t necessary.

    "Oh, right." Wataru nodded and began explaining the details of the monster situation in the town.

    It was similar to what the tavern owner had mentioned earlier: living people were vanishing without a trace, as if they had completely disappeared from the world.

    But when Jiraiya asked what the monster looked like, the captain replied that no one had ever seen it.

    Because anyone who did see it had vanished from the world completely.

    "In that case, it might not be a monster at all. Could it be that someone is kidnapping these people?" Jiraiya speculated, thinking of someone he knew who enjoyed making people disappear, only to have them reappear on his operating table.

    "Impossible." Wataru immediately shook his head, rejecting the idea. He then pulled out a spear from the side, its head wrapped in cloth.

    Unwrapping the cloth, he revealed the spearhead, stained with dried green blood.

    "This is a weapon used by the last monster-hunting team. Although the team members vanished, one of their weapons was left behind, which we recovered."

    "This is definitely the monster''s blood!"

    Jiraiya leaned in to sniff the green blood, detecting a pungent, spicy, and slightly foul odor.

    Could it be one of Orochimaru''s experiments? It didn''t smell like any ordinary creature''s blood.

    After putting the spear away, Jiraiya asked, "Since the monsters here are so troublesome, why not hire some ninjas?"

    "Our country is a small nation known for its cuisine. If we commission one ninja village, we''ll inevitably offend another, so we can only recruit people through bounties," Wataru explained.

    Jiraiya understood what he meant. This was a remnant issue from the wars in the ninja world.

    Small countries like the Land of Spice, caught between larger nations, often faced a difficult choice when it came to hiring ninja villages.

    Particularly since two major ninja villages bordered the Land of Spice: Iwa of the Land of Earth and Konoha of the Land of Fire.

    It couldn''t afford to favor one over the other, as doing so would declare a political stance, risking conflict with the other village. If these two nations went to war over interests, the small Land of Spice could very well become a battlefield.

    Such was the tragedy of small nations, and the tragedy of war.

    To avoid offending either ninja village, the Land of Spice chose to recruit outsiders through bounties, so no one would be offended.

    "But there''s no need to worry. This monster will be dealt with soon, as a strong shinobi has arrived in town." Wataru''s somber expression lifted, and he began to smile.

    "One of the Legendary Sannin, Lord Jiraiya, is currently here!"

    Wait, what? Last I checked, I was the only me in town.

    Captain Wataru quickly stood up, walking to the door to greet someone.

    This man was slightly shorter and slimmer than Jiraiya, with short white hair and two very short red markings near the corners of his eyes. He wore gray armor and had a crooked Konoha forehead protector on his head.

    "This is none other than Lord Jiraiya," Wataru said, pushing the man forward.

    Is this some kind of joke? That''s supposed to be me?

    "You''re Lord Jiraiya?" Jiraiya asked, stunned as he stared at the man before him.

    "Of course, it''s me," the impostor replied confidently, arms crossed, eyes closed in a proud stance that bore a slight resemblance to the real Jiraiya, though his shoddy appearance was frankly laughable.

    The impostor was wearing gray armor, which Jiraiya had worn during the Second Ninja World War but hadn''t donned in a long time.

    The red markings near his eyes were in the wrong place, and they hadn''t grown longer with age, like Jiraiya''s had.

    As for the crooked Konoha forehead protector, it was obviously homemade. Jiraiya hadn''t worn one since he began his travels.

    To someone unfamiliar with Jiraiya, this fake might have passed as convincing. But to the real Jiraiya, it was a poor imitation.

    At that moment, the fake Jiraiya opened his eyes and, upon seeing the real Jiraiya, was stunned.

    Well, this just got interesting. Time to play along and see where this leads.

    Wataru also noticed the resemblance between the two men and was visibly surprised.

    "You two..."

    This is getting interesting.

    Jiraiya smiled slightly, scratching the back of his head in embarrassment. "Haha, I''m a big fan of Lord Jiraiya. I even copied his outfit. I never thought I''d actually meet him in person today."

    Let''s see how far this impostor will take it.

    The imposter quickly caught on, replying, "Oh? So you''re my little fanboy. Do you want an autograph?"

    Jiraiya''s eyebrows twitched. This imposter had some nerve!

    "An autograph from the great Jiraiya? I''d be honored." Jiraiya replied.

    Meanwhile, Captain Wataru looked completely baffled. This little fanboy seemed to be a bit older, didn''t he?

 The Sage and the Mansion

    "Then, tomorrow''s mission to exterminate the monster will rely entirely on Lord Jiraiya. As long as the man-eating monster is dealt with, our country will offer a generous reward."

    Captain Wataru''s words caused the imposter to look uncomfortable, rubbing his hands nervously.

    "Of course, that''s no problem."

    "But, uh, am I going in alone?"

    Wataru naturally nodded, "Naturally. We ordinary folks would only be a burden. As for your... fan here, it''s up to you, Lord Jiraiya."

    This imposter is shaking like a leaf. What kind of game is he playing? Jiraiya observed, his face betraying nothing.

    "Haha."

    Upon hearing this, the imposter hurriedly patted the taller Jiraiya on the shoulder and said, "Since he''s my little fanboy, he''ll come along. I''ll let him witness how cool I look in battle."

    Little fanboy? I''m at least a head taller than you, ''Lord Jiraiya''. Jiraiya fought to keep a straight face.

    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you."

    "And if you do well, I might even share some of the reward with you."

    Sharing a reward he hasn''t earned yet. How generous.

    Jiraiya looked at the guy beside him, feeling speechless. This imposter clearly didn''t have the guts to go in alone, yet he was dragging someone else along.

    However, Jiraiya was somewhat interested in this so-called monster and was curious about the real abilities of this fake Jiraiya. Naturally, he agreed readily.

    The next day, both Jiraiyas stood in front of a tall wooden fence. The crude construction loomed over them, ominous warnings painted on its surface.

    The soldiers opened the entrance. One Jiraiya stood at the gate, ready to walk in, while the other hesitated, too scared to move forward.

    "Come on, Lord Jiraiya," Jiraiya called back. "Surely you''re not afraid?"

    "O-of course not!" the imposter stuttered, trying to sound confident. "I''m just... preparing myself mentally."

    He then nervously followed him through the gate.

    Preparing to run away, more like, Jiraiya stepped through the gate.

    Wataru stood nearby, watching the two of them with a look of doubt. Who''s the real fanboy here?

    Bang!

    The gate slammed shut behind them, startling the imposter. However, Jiraiya remained calm, carefully observing the surroundings.

    Time to see what this monster is really about.

    The area enclosed by the wooden fence was actually quite large, not just the manor. It included a wide range of ordinary homes. The windows and doors of these houses were boarded up, making them look like fortresses built to defend against external threats.

    This seemed to be the residents'' attempt to fend off the monster''s attacks. But it wasn''t working. Wataru mentioned that people sometimes disappeared from inside these houses, yet the wooden boards remained untouched.

    According to him, the monster''s range was initially limited to the Lotus Manor but was gradually expanding. Because of this, the soldiers had expanded the wooden fence several times.

    If this continued, the entire town would eventually become a ghost town.

    Although Jiraiya had traveled far and wide, he had never encountered a monster capable of such feats. Even the Great Toad Sage, who had trained for thousands of years and mastered sage powers, couldn''t make people vanish from a sealed space without a trace.

    He suspected that a ninja might be behind this, creating the illusion of a monster. As for how people could be taken without breaking the wooden barriers, it could be due to some special technique.

    However, the blood on the spearhead was puzzling. It didn''t look like human blood.

    "Wait for me! Wait for me!"

    Jiraiya continued walking ahead, while the imposter kept nervously glancing around, falling further behind without realizing it.

    He shook his head in resignation. He hadn''t exposed the imposter yesterday, hoping to teach him a lesson and scare him a bit. Not just anyone could impersonate one of the Legendary Sannin, the Toad Sage of Mount My¨­boku.

    Still, he felt a small sense of pride. The fact that someone wanted to impersonate him showed that his reputation was strong. But seeing how timid this guy was, Jiraiya thought it might''ve been better not to bring him along.

    "So, Lord Jiraiya," he called back, unable to resist prodding the imposter, "what''s your plan for dealing with this monster?"

    The imposter puffed out his chest, trying to sound confident. "Oh, you know, I''ll use my... special monster-catching technique!"

    Jiraiya raised an eyebrow. "Sounds interesting. Care to elaborate?"

    "Well, it''s very technical," the imposter fumbled. "You wouldn''t understand."

    This guy doesn''t even know the basics, Jiraiya shook his head.

    "Hurry up, Lord Jiraiya. If you''re any slower, we''ll miss lunch."

    "Oh, right. We should definitely finish this before lunch." Hearing this bit of flattery, the imposter puffed up his chest and walked more confidently.

    The atmosphere was eerily quiet as they walked, the silence broken only by the occasional sound of wind. Jiraiya led the imposter to the front of the Lotus Manor.

    The manor was the site of the first disappearance, and the monster was said to be hiding inside. Dozens of soldiers had entered to eliminate the monster, but none had come out.

    The only thing retrieved from the battle was a spear found near the fence. It was believed that a soldier had escaped to the gate before being caught by the monster.

    This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Jiraiya and the imposter stepped into the manor''s garden through a partially open iron gate. The garden was overgrown, but the thick foliage couldn''t hide the faint smell of blood in the air.

    His sharp nose picked up the scent, though the imposter behind him didn''t notice. After wandering through the maze-like garden, he crouched down and parted some leaves.

    A patch of bloodstains immediately came into view. The dark red blood had long since dried. Whoever had lost this much blood couldn''t have survived.

    "Ah!"

    "B-blood! It''s really here!" The imposter cried out in fear upon seeing the bloodstains on the leaves.

    "Keep it down," Jiraiya motioned for silence, his expression turning serious. "We don''t want to alert anything that might be lurking around."

    Jiraiya, however, was confused.

    The blood indicated that the monster had a physical means of attacking people, not simply making them vanish into thin air as the rumors suggested.

    But Jiraiya couldn''t understand why there was no sign of a body or any blood trail. Even though it had rained the previous day, the dried blood should have remained visible, unaffected by the rain.

    From the dried state of the blood on the leaves, it hadn''t rained in Lotus Hollow before the blood had fully dried. If the monster had dragged away the bodies, there should have been some trace unless someone had deliberately cleaned up afterward.

    But the ground was spotless, except for a small patch of blood hidden beneath the overgrown bushes. It almost felt as if the bodies had vanished into thin air.

    "Where are the bodies..."

    "M-maybe it... it ate them whole!" the imposter whispered. "Left no traces!"

    Jiraiya shook his head. "That doesn''t explain the blood. Think, Lord Jiraiya. What do you make of this?"

    The imposter''s face paled. "S-shouldn''t we head back and report this?"

    "We''re here to solve this mystery and save lives," Jiraiya said firmly. "There''s no turning back now."

    Jiraiya searched further in the maze of bushes and discovered more splattered blood on other leaves, confirming that a massacre had taken place here.

    This isn''t just a crime scene... Jiraiya''s eyes narrowed as he examined the blood patterns.

    "It''s a massacre"

    "M-maybe it''s just animal blood?" the imposter suggested weakly.

    Jiraiya raised an eyebrow. "From what animal? The Invisible Cow of Doom?"

    However, the strangest part was that the bodies, the evidence of the massacre, had all mysteriously disappeared.

    What puzzled Jiraiya most was why the blood remained on the leaves if someone wanted to cover up the crime. It seemed unlikely that a ninja would make such a careless mistake.

    A cover-up? But why leave the blood? Jiraiya pondered, his brow furrowed in concentration.

    "We''ve seen enough, right? Time to report back?" the imposter asked, his eyes darting nervously around the garden.

    "And tell them what? That we found some leaves with a bad case of measles?" Jiraiya retorted, shaking his head.

    After passing through the maze of bushes, Jiraiya and his imposter counterpart arrived at the front gate of the Lotus Mansion.

    The once elegant mansion had been abandoned for three months, with vines creeping up the railings. The steps, now covered in vines, led to the front entrance of the mansion.

    Nature''s reclaiming what man abandoned.

    However, the grand mahogany doors were boarded up, just like the houses outside the mansion. It seemed the residents had believed that the monsters came from outside, and had attempted to prevent their entry this way.

    He examined the tightly nailed boards, his eyes narrowing. They weren''t keeping something out. They were locking something in.

    "I''ve seen scarier places in my travels," the imposter boasted, trying to mask his fear.

    Jiraiya glanced at him dryly. "I''m sure you have, Lord Jiraiya."

    According to a maid who escaped the mansion, the Lotus Mansion was the first place where people started disappearing without reason.

    At first, it was just one or two servants. The butler and others assumed they had either left due to dissatisfaction with their work or had eloped, so they paid little attention.

    But as more servants vanished and occasional bloodstains were found in the corridors and stairways, the butler and the others realized something terrible was happening.

    Under the direction of the mansion''s owner, all the doors and windows were sealed shut with boards, leaving only one side door for normal entry and exit.

    Remarkably, the inventor of the famous lotus pastry, was still alive at the age of 106. Even after blocking all the doors and windows, people continued to vanish inside the mansion.

    One morning, the maid awoke to find herself the only person left in the mansion. Over a dozen people, including the butler, gardener, chef, and guards, had disappeared overnight. After that, residents living near the mansion in town began to experience similar sudden disappearances.

    Rou, being a prominent figure in the Land of Spice, had his reputation to protect. So, Captain Wataru chose not to publicize these incidents to avoid tarnishing his image.

    In reality, the mansion was where the monsters first appeared.

    Jiraiya rubbed the wooden boards covering the main door, noting how tightly they were nailed, almost airtight. It didn''t seem like they were trying to keep something out; rather, it was as if they were trying to keep something inside the mansion from escaping.

    Leaving the front door, Jiraiya and the imposter headed to the side of the mansion and opened the only door not nailed shut.

    "Stay alert," he warned. "We don''t know what''s waiting for us inside."

    Inside, the air was thick with the musty smell of decaying wooden furniture from lack of ventilation.

    The imposter covered his nose and complained, "Ugh, what died in here? Besides everything, I mean."

    Jiraiya, being a seasoned ninja, didn''t mind the unpleasant smell. But among the moldy odor, he caught the faint scent of blood. It was subtle, but as a ninja familiar with such things, he detected it easily.

    There''s death here, old and new.

    The mansion''s boarded windows allowed no daylight to enter, making it dark even during the day. Fortunately, there were two oil lamps on a nearby cabinet. Jiraiya and his imposter lit them and proceeded with one lamp each.

    They searched through the kitchen, laundry room, servant quarters, storeroom, and miscellaneous rooms.

    Everything was just as it had been before the mansion''s inhabitants disappeared. The food in the kitchen had long since rotted, indicating no one had touched it since the disappearances.

    Everything''s untouched. It''s like they all just... vanished. Jiraiya''s eyes scanned each room carefully.

    When they reached the grand central hall of the mansion, even in the darkness, the hall''s former grandeur and spaciousness were evident.

    Even the dust feels wrong here.

    This was the mansion''s heart, where Jiraiya expected to find clues if anything unusual had happened here. Yet after circling the hall several times, he found nothing out of placeˇŞnot even bloodstains.

    However, what struck him as odd was the overpowering scent of blood in this hall, even though there was no visible blood anywhere.

    The smell''s strongest here, but there''s not a drop in sight. What kind of jutsu could mask blood so completely?

    Meanwhile, the imposter had been unusually silent for some time, feeling the strange atmosphere of the mansion. Every time he tried to speak, a weird tightness gripped his throat, as if someone were choking him.

    He rubbed his throat and saw Jiraiya climbing the stairs to the second floor.

    "Hey, wait... cough... wait for me!"

    "Time to head upstairs," Jiraiya called back. "Unless you''d prefer to wait down here. Alone."

    "N-no!" the imposter replied hastily. "I mean, we should stick together. For your safety."

    The most prominent room on the second floor was a library, its door decorated with elaborate carvings.

    Jiraiya opened the slightly ajar door and entered. Inside were rows of ancient bookshelves, filled with volumes of books.

    If there are answers, they''ll be here.

    Not interested in the books'' contents, Jiraiya advanced further into the library, holding his lamp.

    The imposter, too nervous to venture deeper, stayed near the entrance, casually flipping through the books on a nearby shelf. Then, a golden envelope fell out from one of the books.

    He picked up the envelope, tore off the wax seal, and pulled out the letter inside.

    [The Recipe for the Perfect Lotus Pastry.

    The ingredients: flour, eggs, milk, corn starch, and peanut butter. The ratio: 8:2:4:2:1. Instructions followed. The letter ended with, This is the perfect recipe for lotus pastries. Please share this with the residents of Lotus Hollow after my death. - Rou.]

    He realized that Rou had cleverly withheld the perfect recipe all this time, ensuring that only his pastries remained the best, despite sharing a lesser version of the recipe.

    Now that he had discovered the real recipe, the imposter felt elated. Folding the paper carefully, he slipped it into his pocket, excited about the possibilities of starting his own pastry business once they left the mansion.

    This could be my ticket out.

    Trying to calm his excitement, he straightened his face, cleared his throat, and hurried to rejoin Jiraiya, who had ventured deeper into the library.

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya stood before a door.

    It was a secret door hidden behind a bookshelf, but he had easily uncovered it. However, the door had a combination lock, leaving him momentarily stumped.

    He could force the door open, but it was made of iron, and breaking it would make too much noise, alerting the entire mansion and possibly the monsters lurking within.

    Before he could act, the imposter ran over and, after glancing at the combination lock, rubbed his chin thoughtfully.

    "I think I know what the password is."

 The Sage and The Monster

    "You know?" Jiraiya asked, looking back at the imposter.

    The Imposter, trying to hide his nervousness, recited, "8. 2. 4. 2. 1."

    "How did you...?" Jiraiya''s eyes narrowed with suspicion.

    "Just a hunch," the imposter replied quickly. "Why don''t we try it?"

    Too convenient. Jiraiya watched the imposter walk directly to the combination lock and input the numbers.

    As the five dials clicked into place, the sound of the lock mechanism activating could be heard from within.

    Click.

    The heavy iron door automatically cracked open.

    Seeing the secret chamber''s door unlock, the imposter smugly rubbed his nose and raised his head in pride. "This is the brilliance of a genius."

    In truth, he was only guessing, assuming that the recipe, being one of the original creator''s masterpieces, was likely to be the code. Just as he was about to continue boasting, Jiraiya had already stepped into the secret chamber. He glanced back at the dark space behind him, feeling a sudden chill, and quickly followed Jiraiya inside.

    The chamber was small, no bigger than half a traditional Japanese room. In its center was a single chair, and the walls were covered with exquisite works of art. Though Jiraiya wasn''t familiar with famous paintings, the imposter recognized many of the pieces immediately.

    "That''s a Hokusai! It''s the Great Waves!" he exclaimed. "And that''s a work by Yoshitomo Nara! Ahem, even a drawing by Eiichir¨­ Oda!"

    Although he nervously shook his head to ease the tension creeping up his neck, he couldn''t contain his excitement as he named the famous artists whose works were on the walls. "These paintingsˇ­ they were all hidden here."

    "You seem quite knowledgeable about these?" Jiraiya asked.

    "Of course! I used to beˇ­," the imposter started to brag but quickly caught himself and changed his tune. "I''m just really into art."

    Jiraiya smiled slightly and continued to explore the walls, checking if there were any hidden items in the chamber. A secret room full of art. What''s the connection to the disappearances?

    The imposter, while tempted by the valuable artworks, couldn''t act with Jiraiya around and settled for just admiring them. These could set me up for life. But with him watching...

    Leaning in closely to one of the paintings, he examined it carefully. It was an oil painting in a realistic style, showing a countryside path covered in fallen leaves, winding toward a distant village cottage. The perspective of the painting was remarkable, making the path look as though it stretched endlessly into the distance.

    His eyes were drawn deeper into the painting''s peaceful scene. He imagined himself walking along the leaf-covered path, feeling as though he had entered the space of the painting itself, strolling down the rural road. As he ''walked'' further along the path, he noticed a warm light from the windows of the distant cottage, with smoke gently rising from the chimney.

    He couldn''t help but tear up. His real name was Momoi, and he had once been a petty thief. After hearing of Jiraiya''s fame, he began impersonating the Legendary Sannin to scam people. Though he now wandered from place to place, he once had a home too.

    While the house in the painting wasn''t identical to his childhood home, it evoked a similar feeling. No matter how beaten he''d been from fighting with the local kids, he could always come home to a warm meal. At this moment, Momoi felt like he was back in his childhood, standing outside his house, where his family would soon open the door and welcome him inside.

    Home... I''d almost forgotten what that felt like.

    Suddenly, the door of the cottage in the painting moved. Momoi''s happy expression froze. He wasn''t hallucinating, so how could something in a painting move? But it was trueˇŞthe door in the oil painting was slowly being opened from the inside.

    Then, it swung open entirely, revealing the shadow of a figure standing at the threshold, illuminated by the soft light.

    But this was no human figure!

    It was a massive, grotesque shape with disturbingly long limbs, resembling a gibbon. Even though its twisted arms hung limply at its sides, its fingers nearly touched the ground. Or rather, Momoi couldn''t tell if they were fingers or scythe-like claws.

    The figure moved like it was drunk. Its head wobbled back and forth. Even though it was merely a painting, the scene looked so lifelike that Momoi half-expected the creature to claw its way out of the canvas with its scythe-like fingers.

    "Ah!" he screamed.

    Jiraiya, hearing the noise, turned quickly. "What''s wrong?"

    "The paintingˇ­ the paintingˇ­" Momoi trembled, pointing at the countryside oil painting. "The painting moved! There wasˇ­ someone inside! He opened the door! He''s coming toward us!"

    At that moment, he couldn''t find words to describe the unimaginable horror he had witnessed and could only use ''someone'' to refer to the figure.

    Jiraiya rushed over to inspect the painting. Upon closer look, however, he found nothing unusual. It was just a regular oil paintingˇŞnothing seemed to be moving. In fact, the painting was purely a scenic piece; there wasn''t a single humanoid figure in it.

    You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    Visual illusions can trick the mind, so he touched the surface of the painting. The familiar texture of oil paint confirmed that it was just a normal painting.

    Momoi''s cries had also stopped, but he continued to stare at the painting, trying to see beyond it. Even though Jiraiya saw nothing wrong, he didn''t immediately dismiss what Momoi had experienced.

    "Let''s go. There''s nothing here." he said calmly.

    Momoi nodded slowly, his eyes still fixed on the painting, which had returned to its original state. Nothing moved within it now. The grotesque figure had vanished in an instant, and the cottage door was closed again, as though nothing had ever happened.

    Was it all in my head?

    As they left the chamber, he followed Jiraiya up to the second floor of the mansion. He raised the oil lamp in his hand, hoping its light would ease the fear from the encounter.

    Something''s off. The air feels... wrong, Jiraiya subtly scanned their surroundings.

    Passing a mirror in the center of the staircase, Momoi tried to fix his hair, which had been tousled by his panic. Get it together. It was just your imagination.

    The mirror revealed a sight that would haunt him forever. Clinging to his neck was the same grotesque figure from the painting, its twisted body wrapped around him like a monstrous parasite.

    Momoi''s body froze, unable to move or scream. You are only dreaming. It will go away. This can''t be real. This is not real!

    From above, Jiraiya''s voice called out, oblivious to Momoi''s terror. "Coming, Lord Jiraiya? We''ve got a monster to catch."

    ---

    In the mirror, the monster''s beast-like clawed upper limb wrapped around Momoi''s neck, its hunched body hanging in midair before him. It appeared as though Momoi was wearing a giant, human-shaped necklace.

    For a brief moment, he felt his neck grow unbearably heavy, as if a large weight had been hung around it. The monster then turned to look at him. One hand still clung to his neck, while the other reached toward the real-world Momoi.

    The five scythe-like nails slowly spread apart. As the longest nail extended, its sharp tip pierced through the mirror, becoming an object in the real world.

    At that moment, he finally reacted.

    "Ah!"

    Jiraiya immediately turned at the sound. He saw a wrinkled, shriveled gray arm, bent unnaturally, slowly extending from the mirror, almost touching Momoi''s head. Not genjutsu. This is real, Jiraiya realized.

    "Art of the Raging Lion''s Mane!"

    He quickly formed hand signs, and his white hair suddenly grew longer, wrapping itself around the gray arm as if it had a mind of its own. The living strands of hair coiled tightly around the grotesque limb, like a python constricting its prey.

    "Get out of here, quickly!" he shouted.

    Momoi scrambled away, his feet slipping on the floor in his haste to escape.

    He didn''t look back.

    Jiraiya maintained his hand signs, confronting the gray arm. Such strength, he felt the creature''s power through his hair. Though the arm looked frail, its power far exceeded his expectations.

    Still, this much wasn''t enough to trouble him. He intensified his chakra, his hair glowing with a faint blue light as he channeled more into it. With a forceful toss of his head, a gray figure was yanked out of the mirror, crashing onto the floor of the first-floor hall.

    The impact echoed through the mansion as the figure hit the ground hard. Jiraiya immediately leaped onto the railing, jumping into the center of the first-floor hall. His eyes scanned the room, searching for his strange opponent.

    In the dim corner of the hall, the gray figure slowly stood up. It was a hunchbacked yet tall monster, its appearance resembling both a monkey and an insect. Its gray skin hung loosely on its body, folding and piling up in layers like melted wax.

    The head, filled with wrinkles, had hollowed sockets where its eyes should have been, indicating severe degeneration. Its face, now devoid of most facial features, retained only one, with no visible expressionˇŞjust a mouth that could open to an astonishing degree.

    Inside that gaping mouth were two rows of hook-like teeth and a dark red tongue that extended outward. The gray monster swayed as it stood, moving like a drunkard, yet he could feel the cruel and malevolent aura radiating from its body. What kind of monster is this?

    This figure resembled the most terrifying nightmare, fitting every horrifying description imaginable. Though it had a humanoid form, Jiraiya sensed no trace of humanity or any other known life form. This was undoubtedly some being from the old time.

    The creature slowly advanced toward him, its heavy, deliberate steps akin to a stalker from the abyss. An ordinary person would have felt their blood run cold just hearing the sound of this hellish being''s approach.

    He began analyzing the monster before him. This was the being responsible for the disappearances in the town. Moreover, the monster had emerged from the mirror earlier, suggesting it had some special ability.

    What kind of ability allows it to appear in mirrors? From the way it reached out from the mirror, its movements had no hesitation, as if it was truly one with the mirror.

    Ninjutsu that achieves similar effects does exist, such as the Hidden Mole Jutsu, which allows a ninja to move freely through the ground. But a mirror''s surface is different from solid earth. As for techniques that manipulate two-dimensional forms, they aren''t unheard of. Jiraiya himself could use the Toad Subjugation Shadow Manipulation Jutsu, allowing him to hide in the shadows of others and control them from within.

    Shadows exist as two-dimensional entities. However, the technique couldn''t match the speed of the monster''s dimensional transitions, nor could it achieve the same level of smooth integration between two- and three-dimensional space.

    Earlier, the monster''s body was half-submerged in the mirror''s two-dimensional world, while the other half remained in the three-dimensional realm where Jiraiya could physically grab it. This ability to switch between dimensions without any preparation and to selectively convert parts of its body surpassed Jiraiya''s understanding.

    It was as if the monster wasn''t simply transitioning between forms but was traveling between two worlds, with only the thin surface of the mirror acting as a membrane separating them.

    This went far beyond ordinary stealth abilities. Regardless, Jiraiya had to deal with the monster now advancing toward him.

    Keep your distance. Test its defenses and abilities. He quickly formed hand signs, his fingers moving with practiced precision.

    "Fire Style: Flame Bullet!"

    A medium-sized fireball shot toward the gray monster, its orange glow illuminating the dark hall. The flames roared as they struck their target, engulfing the creature in a fiery explosion.

    Though it was a direct hit, Jiraiya remained vigilant, his eyes fixed on the smoke from the explosion. Where are you?

    Within the smoke, a figure resembling a standing gibbon suddenly darted forward. Its speed was completely at odds with the stumbling, drunken gait it had displayed earlier.

    Fast! Too fast! He quickly reacted, forming more hand signs.

    "Ninja Art: Needle Jizo!"

    His hair grew long again, wrapping around him like a blanket, its surface bristling with sharp needles. The monster lunged at Jiraiya just as the hair enveloped him, its scythe-like claws striking his needle-covered hair with incredible force.

    The sharp needles pierced parts of the monster''s limbs and claws, sending foul-smelling green blood spraying through the air.

    The monster let out an ear-piercing screech. It yanked its pierced limbs free, leaving strips of its own flesh caught in Jiraiya''s hair-needles, then turned to flee.

    When Jiraiya unwrapped his hair and turned to look in the direction the monster had fled, the creature had already vanished from the hall. But in the dim light of a fallen lamp, Jiraiya noticed a strange mural on the wall.

    At the center of the mural was an eerie image: a mountain of corpses, drenched in rivers of blood.

 The Sage and The Painting

    Just now, when he came up from the lobby on the first floor, he hadn''t noticed the mural on the wall.

    It was an abstract mural, showing a gray-green plain, with distorted smoke swirling across the long, narrow landscape. How did I miss this before? Jiraiya''s brow furrowed as he studied the painting. Something''s not right here.

    As he looked at the mural, he felt a strange sense of space, as though he were gazing into a real world through the painting on the wall. In this world, the closest thing to him was a mountain of corpses, with fresh blood still slowly trickling down.

    At the base of the corpse mountain lay human bones, some still with scraps of flesh, as though they had been devoured and discarded by some kind of monster. Above that were human bodies dressed as soldiers, their heads or bodies bearing large claw marks. Blood continued to flow from these wounds, still fresh and wet.

    He confirmed multiple times that he wasn''t mistakenˇŞthe blood in the mural was indeed flowing! Not only that, but the colors of the gray-green plain also moved like fluid, and the swirling smoke morphed into various shapes. Jiraiya''s eyes narrowed as he analyzed the mural. No genjutsu I''ve ever seen could create this level of detail. What kind of technique is this?

    As Jiraiya concentrated on this mural, a hand suddenly extended from it. Before he could react, the unusually long arm grabbed him by the waist.

    "What theˇŞ" he exclaimed. His hands flew through a series of seals, attempting to break free, but his techniques seemed to have no effect on the limb.

    In the next instant, both Jiraiya and the arm vanished completely, leaving behind an eerie silence in the empty lobby.

    Meanwhile, Momoi, who had been hiding in the corner of the first-floor lobby, trembled as he curled up, too afraid to make any noise or peek outside. Don''t move. Don''t breathe. Maybe it won''t find me.

    Although Jiraiya had told him to run, the fight between Jiraiya and the monster had moved from the second floor down to the first, blocking the only escape route through the side door.

    Thus, he had no choice but to hide in an inconspicuous spot, waiting for the battle to end before making his escape.

    Ever since entering the mansion, he had felt a discomfort in his neck, as though something were gripping his throat. Yet after the terrifying events just now, his neck and throat strangely felt much better.

    A horrifying thought suddenly surfaced in Momoi''s mind. Was that thing on me this whole time? His eyes widened in terror. No, no, no. It couldn''t have been. Could it?

    Panicking, he immediately clutched his neck with both hands, as if to prevent it from being grabbed by some supernatural being again. But suddenly, the sounds in his ears faded into silence.

    After waiting for a minute, there was still nothing but dead quiet around him.

    At this point, Momoi, whose nerves were stretched thin, finally mustered the courage to lift his head and glance toward the first-floor lobby. "Fanboy?" he whispered. "Are you there? Anyone?"

    To his shock, he found that not a single soul was there.

    The once ''lively'' first-floor lobby of the Lotus Manor had abruptly fallen into an eerie stillness, with only his own heavy breathing and pounding heartbeat filling the air.

    Did the ninja escape on his own? Did he abandon me here? The worst possible scenario crossed Momoi''s mind. Where is he? Where is the monster? Why can''t I see either of them?

    I have to get out of here now! Momoi''s mind, already shattered by fear, could no longer process more complex thoughts. He stood up, intent on running across the lobby toward the other side.

    As long as he could cross the lobby and make it through the long corridor ahead, he''d reach the mansion''s side door and see daylight again. Come on, legs. Don''t fail me now, he tried to encourage himself.

    But after just two steps, the numbness and oxygen deprivation from crouching too long kicked in. His stiff legs felt like they didn''t belong to him. It was like trying to walk on stilts, and he lost control.

    His foot missed a step, and Momoi fell heavily to the ground, raising a cloud of dust. His chin slammed hard against the lobby floor, and it felt like he''d nearly lost two teeth from the impact.

    The intense pain briefly cleared his mind. With all his remaining strength, he pushed himself up from the floor and began scanning his surroundings. The spacious first-floor lobby was empty.

    There was no monster and no ninja.

    For the moment, it seemed he was safe. I''m going to make it. I''m actually going to survive.

    Ignoring the blood slowly trickling from his gums, Momoi quickly looked down at his legs. They felt utterly useless, so weak that he couldn''t even stand for the moment.

    "Damn it all! Why now?" he groaned. Just a few more steps. Freedom is so close.

    Cursing in frustration, he stayed alert to his surroundings. Lying half-prone on the floor of the quiet lobby, his gaze unconsciously drifted toward the enormous mural on the wall.

    In an instant, Momoi''s heartbeat surged to its limit, and his face twisted in exaggerated terror. The fear was so intense that it completely overwhelmed his rationality, and he screamed.

    "Ah!"

    At this moment, anyone would understand and sympathize with his scream. Because he saw something unimaginable in the mural.

    The gray-green plain, the mountain of human bones and corpsesˇŞall of it was there, just like the scene he had witnessed. But though the horrifying scene and strange corpse mountain were disturbing enough, they weren''t the real shock.

    What truly broke Momoi''s mind was the sight of a person standing next to the mountain of corpses. The figure had long white hair and wore a red cloak, tall and muscular. In fact, just moments ago, he had been standing less than a meter away from this very person.

    Yes, the man in the mural... It was...

    Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    My fan! This isn''t real. This isn''t happening. Wake up, Momoi! He desperately tried to deny the reality before him. "It''s a trick! It has to be!" he cried out. "Can you hear me?"

    He crawled towards the mural, his useless legs dragging behind him. He reached out to touch the painting, his fingers meeting the cold, flat surface.

    "He''s gone," Momoi sobbed, his body shaking uncontrollably. "He''s really gone. And I''m next."

    ---

    Jiraiya suddenly found himself in a state of complete mental blankness, all thoughts wiped clean in an instant. Where am I? What happened?

    When he came to his senses, he realized he was standing in an unknown land. The ground beneath his feet was gray-green, and all the land, including the ground beneath him, was slowly flowing. In the distance, strange, eerie smoke rose and twisted into bizarre shapes in the gray-green landscape.

    He instantly recognized this scene. The mural. I''m inside the damn mural!

    To confirm his suspicions, he turned his head and saw the same mountain of corpses from the mural. The stench of decaying human bones and bodies assaulted his nose, filled with the heavy scent of blood.

    Though the smell was intense, Jiraiya didn''t cover his nose. After all, the blood-soaked battlefields of the ninja world were no less gruesome than this. Stay focused. There''s always a way out.

    Did that monster pull me into the mural? How is this possible? Could this be some kind of genjutsu?

    Although that monster likely didn''t know ninja techniques, if it could attack the senses and create hallucinations, it would still be considered an illusion. Just like the statue once possessed by Konoha.

    If that''s the case, I should dispel the genjutsu first. Jiraiya stretched out his hand, preparing to perform the chakra disruption technique to break the illusion, but as soon as he extended his hand, he noticed something shocking.

    His hand was as thin as a sheet of paperˇŞno, even thinner. More accurately, his entire body had become a two-dimensional surface.

    "What the... I''m flat as paper!" Jiraiya exclaimed.

    Although he couldn''t comprehend the situation, based on the visual information he was receiving, it seemed that his limbs and torso had been flattened to an extreme degree, losing any sense of three-dimensionality, as if he had become a mere flat figure in a two-dimensional world.

    Even when he tried to lift his hand, it could only remain parallel to his body, tightly pressed against him, overlapping with his form. He couldn''t move his hand in front of or behind his body. "Come on, fingers, work with me here. Up, down, anything!" he muttered.

    This was a bizarre situation that defied any common understanding. Upon closer observation, he noticed that it wasn''t just his hands overlapping with his body. Even the distant gray-green fluid plains ahead, which appeared far away, were actually fused with his body, as if the distant landscape was firmly attached to him.

    The strangely distorted mist seemed to be enveloping his body as well!

    It''s like I''m part of the painting itself.

    Moreover, Jiraiya realized that the mechanics of his body''s movement had also changed. When his brain signaled him to move forward, his body instead leaned against the right side of the mountain of corpses. And when he wanted to move backward, his body would move away from the mountain.

    He could no longer move forward or backward!

    His body could no longer perform any movements along the forward-backward axis. Every action was confined to a plane parallel to his body. Whenever his brain issued commands for forward or backward movement, his body automatically translated them into left or right movement, as if it were being controlled by someone else.

    Forward is right, backward is left? Who designed this? Jiraiya''s frustration grew with each attempt at movement.

    Could this be a genjutsu like the Kurama Clan?

    The inability to perform normal movements, combined with the sight of an unrealistic world overlapping with his body, seemed to suggest a genjutsu capable of manipulating all five senses. If it was a genjutsu, naturally, it needed to be dispelled.

    Just as he had done before, Jiraiya stretched out his hand to form the hand sign to break the illusion, but he quickly realized it wouldn''t be that simple. His hand couldn''t move forward or backward, so no matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t form the correct seal to break the genjutsu.

    Can''t even make a simple hand sign. Some Legendary Sannin I am...

    Seeing no other option, he flattened his hand parallel to his chest and formed a one-handed seal. "Here goes nothing!" he said, concentrating all his focus on the task.

    After a chaotic surge of chakra within his body, he slowly opened his eyes again. However, what greeted him was not the real world he had been in moments ago, but the same endless gray-green plain that was fused with his body.

    What was going on? It''s not a genjutsu?

    Although he wasn''t particularly skilled in genjutsu, he was proficient enough at dispelling them. Yet, the illusion before him remained intact.

    This left two possibilities. One possibility was that this was a high-level genjutsu beyond the scope of ordinary techniques, much like the one cast by the Cthulhu statueˇŞsomething that couldn''t be dispelled by standard methods.

    The other possibility was that everything in front of him wasn''t an illusion at all, but that he had indeed entered some kind of real world.

    However, this was not a world that could be understood by normal humans, nor had anyone ever reached it before. In this world, the rules of the three-dimensional realm no longer applied, and even viewing it through the lens of two-dimensional logic seemed unreasonable.

    What could be confirmed, however, was that this was a lower-dimensional world, below the three-dimensional realm.

    Chaos, disorder, incomprehension, and the unspeakable were the keywords that defined this world.

    "Alright, let''s assume this is real." Jiraiya said grimly, shifting from disbelief to acceptance.

    How had he been brought into this world?

    Jiraiya quickly recalled that just moments ago, while he was observing a mural, he had let his guard down and failed to avoid a monster''s ambush, leading to him being dragged into this place.

    Rookie mistake, letting your guard down like that.

    Considering the direction he had been pulled and the current scenery, this place must be the world within the painting.

    "Inside a painting?" he muttered.

    However, there was no time for hesitation now. From the distant gray-green fluid plains, Jiraiya saw a monster''s head begin to emerge. First, there was one, then two, then threeˇ­

    Eventually, hundreds and thousands of monsters began to walk out of the gray-green plain. Their figures flickered and wavered within the mysterious mist, but one thing was clearˇŞthey were getting closer to him.

    "One of these things was bad enough, but this... this is an army from hell itself," he said as he assessed the threat.

    Although his body was on the same plane as this world, the monsters still had to walk toward him. It seemed the monsters themselves didn''t fully conform to the rules of this world. This was likely due to their unique nature, allowing them to freely traverse between dimensions.

    However, Jiraiya didn''t have such abilities. Stripped of his forward and backward movement, his actions were extremely limited, preventing him from forming complex hand signs.

    Without complex hand signs, he couldn''t perform powerful ninjutsu. And without ninjutsu, he had no chance of defeating these hundreds of monsters.

    No ninjutsu, limited movement... I''m like a genin all over again, but worse.

    He couldn''t even physically hit these creatures. Theoretically, he couldn''t even extend his hand to touch the monsters standing right in front of him.

    And escaping wasn''t an option either. This world was a flat plane, and no matter how he fled, he couldn''t escape the monsters'' pursuit within this dimension. The only solution was to leave this space and return to his original dimension.

    But how could he do that?

    Though his expression remained serious, not yet panicked, Jiraiya knew this was the greatest crisis he had faced since his battle with Hanzo the Salamander. In fact, this crisis was several times more dangerous, because during that battle, he had the support of two comrades, and their cooperation had helped them survive.

    No backup this time. It''s all on me. What would Tsunade and Orochimaru do in this situation?

    As he contemplated a solution, the monsters continued to approach. They staggered drunkenly and their hooked claws dragged along the ground, producing a low, grating sound.

    One such noise was bearable, but when combined with the hundreds and thousands, it became unbearableˇŞlike nails on a chalkboard.

    Any ordinary person hearing it would instantly lose their sanity.

    Focus on the goal. Tune out the noise. Just like peeping on women in onsen.

    But Jiraiya was no ordinary person. Even in this situation, his mind remained calm, working through a solution.

    If this wasn''t an illusion, and this was a real dimension, then the monsters had essentially transported him from one dimension to another. His goal, therefore, was to return to his original dimension. The only jutsu capable of such dimensional travel was a space-time ninjutsu.

    "Space-time ninjutsu...," Jiraiya said.

    His eyes suddenly widened. Maybe this could work!

 The Sage and The Sage Toads

    When someone thought of space-time ninjutsu, the most common example would be the Summoning Jutsu

    But ordinary summoning jutsu wouldn''t help in this situation. To escape the current predicament, he needed to find a way to bring himself back to his original world. I need to reverse summon, bring myself back and seal the mural. No pressure, right?

    Without a doubt, the mural that the monster entered is the root of all this. And to achieve this, he first needed to regain his ability to cast jutsu normally.

    Right now, Jiraiya is constrained by the rules of this two-dimensional space, where only ninjutsu with simple hand seals can be used.

    This world has unique rules, allowing objects to exist only in a state parallel to the world. For example, a person''s hand can overlap with the body, but it cannot deviate from the plane where the body is located. Any deviation from the plane will cause that part to be erased.

    This makes most ninjutsu hand seals impossible. But there is one jutsu that can be performed without violating the rules of this world.

    "Barrier: Toad Gourd Prison!"

    He made a hand seal with one hand, and the next second, he found himself in a massive, fleshy, red space.

    This technique summoned a gourd toad from Mount My¨­boku. Strictly speaking, it wasn''t a summoning jutsu, but a type of barrier technique.

    This ninjutsu could pull both oneself and the enemy into a vast, isolated space, which was actually the stomach of the gourd toad. In this space, one could hide without being detected from the outside. This place was considered an independent space.

    The liquid in this space, which looked like lake water, was actually the gourd toad''s stomach acid, and anything that fell into it would quickly dissolve. More importantly, this space was three-dimensional, allowing Jiraiya to freely cast ninjutsu.

    "Finally, some comfort," Jiraiya said, rotating his stiff shoulders and neck. The two-dimensional world''s rules, with only left and right but no forward or backward, were incredibly uncomfortable for a human body.

    However, the crisis was not over. He had only pulled himself into an alternate-space barrier. But the gourd toad itself had not escaped the two-dimensional space where the monster resided.

    At this moment, the gourd toad was confused, staring at the gray-green land around it. When it tried to leap forward, it kept jumping to the right. Jiraiya was essentially inside a three-dimensional barrier summoned within the two-dimensional space. While he existed in three dimensions, the three-dimensional space itself remained within the two-dimensional one, meaning Jiraiya had not fully escaped.

    A pocket dimension inside a 2D world. It''s like hiding a sphere inside a painting, he appreciated the irony of his situation.

    But this was enough. All he needed was a space where he could use ninjutsu normally. Time to call in the cavalry.

    He quickly made hand seals with both hands and slammed them onto the ground. In a puff of smoke, two small toads appeared. One was a green toad with a gray cloak, and the other a purple toad with a black cloak.

    "Pa, Ma, how are you?" Jiraiya greeted.

    Although small, these toads were none other than Fukasaku and Shima, the trusted aides of the Great Toad Sage and elders of Mount My¨­boku.

    "Jiraiya-boy, what kind of mess have you gotten yourself into this time?" Shima asked.

    "Oh, you know, the usual. Trapped in a painting. Chased by monsters, not women this time," Jiraiya replied with a forced chuckle. "Why don''t the two of you take a look outside?"

    Fukasaku and Shima placed their hands on the ground, on the floating island inside the gourd toad''s stomach, and immediately connected to the gourd toad''s sensory system. They saw what the gourd toad was seeing.

    After observing for a moment, the two sage toads quickly sensed something was off. The oddness was obvious. Since a toad''s body is not as flexible as a human''s, it cannot move sideways without changing its orientation. But under the toads'' perception, every time the gourd toad jumped forward, its body moved sideways instead.

    This illogical behavior felt as if a powerful spatial force was forcibly altering the gourd toad''s movement. "In all my 800 years, I''ve never seen anything like this," Fukasaku muttered.

    "What kind of space is this? Why can the gourd toad only jump to the right, and not forward?" Shima asked.

    "This is a two-dimensional space. The spatial rules in this world only allow for left and right; there is no forward or backward. Any forward movement is replaced by left or right," Jiraiya explained grimly.

    Although they didn''t fully understand, Fukasaku and Shima nodded.

    "I''m trapped in this space right now, so I had no choice but to summon you both for help."

    "My idea is to end the summoning soon and send you both back to the real world, where you can use reverse summoning to bring me back to the real world."

    Jiraiya''s plan was to have the two sages use reverse summoning to bring him back to the real world. However, the reverse summoning location needed to be at the mural near the mansion. He had to quickly seal the mural to prevent hundreds or even thousands of these monsters from crossing over into the real world.

    Soon, the two toad sages understood his plan. Fukasaku insisted on staying, while Shima, after learning the mansion''s location, ended the summoning and disappeared in a puff of smoke.

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Now all Jiraiya had to do was wait patiently for Shima to reach the location in the real world and perform the reverse summoning to bring him back.

    While waiting, Jiraiya and Fukasaku watched the situation outside through the gourd toad''s vision. With it as bait, the monsters didn''t return to the real world but continued searching around.

    These monsters weren''t very intelligent and had no idea where Jiraiya had vanished to. "They''re not the brightest bunch. Good for us, I suppose," Jiraiya commented.

    Although the barrier jutsu could block sensory detection, it only hid his presence, not the gourd toad itself. There wasn''t much else in this space, and any ninja with a bit of sense would realize that the red toad on the ground was likely where Jiraiya was hiding.

    But these monsters just couldn''t figure it out and continued blindly searching around the gourd toad. "Jiraiya, do you think this is the kind of power the Great Toad Sage prophesied?" Fukasaku asked.

    He couldn''t understand these bizarre creatures and attributed them to the unknown power in the Great Toad Sage''s prophecy.

    "I don''t know," Jiraiya shook his head, then added, "But at least it shows that this world isn''t as simple as we thought. There are many things beyond our understanding."

    "Maybe, just as the Great Toad Sage prophesied, we are just living on a small island surrounded by darkness, and there are many unknown and powerful beings in the vast ocean beyond."

    "How about we use this waiting time to catch one of the monsters?"

    Fukasaku''s eyes widened in surprise. "Are you sure that''s wise, Jiraiya-boy?"

    Jiraiya grinned. "Probably not. But we need to understand what we''re up against."

    If a monster stands in front of an object being pulled into this dimension, the monster will never be touched, as the world in this dimension has no rules of front and back. In other words, monsters in this dimensional world are invincible.

    These monsters'' bodies can ignore the rules of space and touch any object at will. But now, as these monsters search for Jiraiya, they all scatter.

    Wait... if they''re on the same plane as the toad... It can touch these monsters! We might have a chance! He turned to Fukasaku. "Pa, I think I''ve got an idea."

    As long as one monster can be dragged into this three-dimensional space, it won''t be that difficult to deal with anymore. Based on the brief encounter in the real world just now, Jiraiya discovered their vulnerabilities.

    "They shrugged off fire like it was nothing," he recounted, "but physical attacks... they felt those."

    Fukasaku stroked his chin thoughtfully. "Perhaps their connection to our dimension is more tenuous than we thought."

    Additionally, these monsters are quite unintelligent. Even if he drags one into the gourd toad''s belly right in front of them, the other monsters won''t notice.

    This is the advantage of ninjutsu: while humans cannot understand these strange monsters and the world they inhabit, the monsters also cannot comprehend human ninjutsu.

    "Ready, Pa? We might only get one shot at this," Jiraiya said to the nearby Fukasaku.

    Fukasaku nodded, then infused his own sage chakra into his tongue. His tongue quickly extended towards a massive black hole at the top of the barrier space.

    In the two-dimensional space, thousands of monsters were gathered around the gourd toad and the mountain of corpses, searching.

    Suddenly, one of the monsters, just aligned with the gourd toad on the same plane, was grabbed by a pink tongue extending from the gourd toad''s mouth, wrapping around its leg and forcefully pulling it toward the gaping mouth of the gourd toad.

    Although the monster instinctively dug its claws into the ground, the strength of the tongue was overwhelming, dragging it into the gourd toad''s mouth.

    Once the monster was completely pulled inside, the gourd toad immediately closed its mouth as if nothing had happened.

    However, one nearby monster reacted sluggishly, turning its recessed eyes toward the spot where the other one had disappeared. Its head slowly followed the trace of the monster being dragged, finally locking its gaze on the gourd toad on the ground.

    It slowly walked over, shaking its head, and though it had no eyes, it seemed to have noticed the gourd toad''s presence.

    Inside the gourd toad''s barrier space, a gray figure dropped from the black hole above and fell into a massive lake of stomach acid.

    Though the lake wasn''t deep, the monster didn''t sink but floated on the brownish-gray surface. After a few seconds, the hunched, gray body of the monster struggled to rise.

    Monsters shouldn''t have chakra, so naturally, they couldn''t stand on the water like a ninja could. But this monster was indeed standing on the lake, and for it, the stomach acid seemed to be solid ground.

    Moreover, its upper body had been fully submerged in the stomach acid, but after standing up, Jiraiya noticed that the acid had done no damage to the monster at all.

    Not just fireˇŞacid had no effect either. This realization sent a shiver down Jiraiya''s spine. The deeper he engaged with the monster, the less he understood it.

    It was immune to fire, resistant to acid, able to travel between two-dimensional and three-dimensional worlds without being affected, and lived in a bizarre dimension beyond comprehension. All of this was far beyond what could be understood.

    If this isn''t what the old sage meant... what could possibly fit that description? Jiraiya remembered the Great Toad Sage''s ominous prophecy.

    Jiraiya and Fukasaku stood on the floating island, watching as the monster slowly climbed out of the lake. After scanning its surroundings, the monster spotted Jiraiya on the floating island and immediately charged toward him.

    "Jiraiya! On your guard!" Fukasaku shouted, dropping into a fighting stance.

    Back in the dark hall of the mansion, Jiraiya hadn''t sensed its speed so clearly, but now in the barrier, he realized the monster was much faster than expected.

    "Pa, we need to end this quickly. We don''t know what other tricks it might have."

    "Agreed," Fukasaku replied grimly. "Let''s show this little one the power of sage arts!"

    Though the monster''s beast-like strides lacked grace and seemed on the verge of losing balance, its body never faltered, rushing forward with a speed not inferior to a jonin.

    Jiraiya and Fukasaku prepared themselves. While the monster''s body was strange, Jiraiya had already confirmed its weakness to physical attacks.

    "Wild Lion''s Mane Technique!" he shouted, his hair spreading out, extending from all directions to grab the monster.

    Although the monster struggled violently, Jiraiya''s strength held firm, keeping it in a stalemate.

    "Pa!" After restraining the monster, Jiraiya shouted immediately.

    "Got it!" Fukasaku nodded, and once again, a long pink tongue shot out from his mouth.

    This time, however, the tongue wasn''t as long, but its hardness was extreme, as powerful as a blade slicing toward the monster''s head.

    The monster''s head was instantly severed and caught by Jiraiya''s hair, along with its immobilized body, pulling them both toward the floating island.

    On the island, Jiraiya released his technique, laying the body and head at the edge of the island, as he and Fukasaku carefully examined the monster''s corpse.

    The monster''s skin appeared gray and wrinkled, feeling like dried, old tree bark, yet it possessed remarkable toughness, like rubber.

    But the most striking discovery was in the cross-section of the monster''s body and head. Inside, Jiraiya and Fukasaku saw something even more incomprehensible than the skin.

    The monster''s body was completely empty!

    Jiraiya and Fukasaku rubbed their eyes, and after confirming they weren''t imagining things, they looked again at the cross-sections of the head and torso.

    But there was nothing inside.

    "This... this shouldn''t be possible," Fukasaku muttered. Is it a puppet? Where are the strings then?

    Not only that, the skin, which had been stretched to form the monster''s shape, began to deflate, just like a balloon losing air.

    As they watched the empty body slowly deflate, both Jiraiya and Fukasaku''s minds fell into a trance. In this dazed state, a word surfaced in both of their minds.

    Although they didn''t discuss why this word had suddenly emerged, there was no doubt that it was the perfect name for the monster before them.

    Dimensional Shambler.

 The Sage and The Plan

    Soon, the ''gas'' inside the Dimensional Shambler had completely leaked out, leaving behind only a gray, empty shell.

    Jiraiya picked up the it''s shell, opened it, and peered inside, confirming that there was indeed no bodily tissue present. The inner texture of the shell was slightly different from the outer surface, with fewer wrinkles.

    "Pa, look at this. It''s completely hollow!" Jiraiya said.

    "Impossible... Where are its organs? Its bones?"

    "Could this empty shell be it''s true form?" Fukasaku proposed a hypothesisˇŞa bold and seemingly irrational one, but given the circumstances, it was the only conclusion he could reach.

    Jiraiya pressed the shell, noting that based on its thickness and feel, there was no way it could house any bodily tissue. Moreover, in the cross-section where the shell had been cut, he observed a gray-green rubber-like material in the center.

    The color was identical to the gray-green plains of the two-dimensional world the Dimensional Shamblers inhabited. However, the gray-green inside the shell was not a fluid. This material... it''s identical to their dimension.

    "I don''t know," Jiraiya shook his head. "But it''s likely that this shell is what allows them to resist fire and stomach acid."

    Suddenly, he recalled how them could move freely in this two-dimensional world. If the shell was truly hollow, could it be the reason they could achieve such movement? And if he put on the shell, would he gain the same abilityˇŞto move freely within this two-dimensional space like the Dimensional Shamblers?

    "Jiraiya-boy, look outside!" Fukasaku called out, his voice urgent and filled with alarm.

    Jiraiya looked and realized, to his shock, that the Gourd Toad had been unknowingly surrounded by a swarm of Dimensional Shamblers.

    Countless Dimensional Shamblers blocked every escape route, gazing down at the Gourd Toad with expressionless yet cruel faces, like predators eyeing their prey. Though to them, the Gourd Toad might not be a full meal, it was still meat.

    The Gourd Toad was internally panicking, looking up at the gray faces. It desperately wanted to tell the Dimensional Shamblers to go feast on the human corpses atop the mountain instead.

    "This is bad! They''ve found the Gourd Toad!" Fukasaku exclaimed.

    Although the Gourd Toad''s barrier was powerful and could block sensory perception, once its physical body was discovered, the barrier could easily be broken. The Gourd Toad''s physical form wasn''t particularly strong defensively; a simple attack would be enough to end its summoning. Without the Gourd Toad, Jiraiya would be forced out of the barrier and back into the two-dimensional world.

    "Jiraiya-boy, I should reverse summon you back. It''s too dangerous here," Fukasaku suggested.

    However, Jiraiya immediately shook his head, rejecting the idea. "No, we can''t. There are now over hundreds of them gathered here. If we leave and nothing draws their attention, they might all spill into the real world."

    According to his guess, only a few of them had crossed into the real world before to feast on humans. But if he ended the summoning now, all these hundreds of Dimensional Shamblers might follow. And once he was reverse summoned back to Mount My¨­boku, there would be no way to return to Lotus Hollow quickly. By then, the real world would be overrun with chaos and destruction.

    "So, what''s your plan?" Fukasaku asked.

    "I''ll stay here and keep their attention on me. I just need to hold out until Ma reverses the summoning."

    "But these creatures are almost invincible in this two-dimensional world!"

    While these Dimensional Shamblers were difficult to deal with, as long as they were vulnerable to physical attacks, Jiraiya could still handle themˇŞeven in numbers of hundreds. But in the their world, he was at a severe disadvantage. With no ability to move forward or backward and unable to even touch them, there was no way for him to launch a physical attack.

    Fukasaku was rightˇŞthe Dimensional Shamblers were nearly invincible in their own world. However, Jiraiya''s gaze shifted to the shell on the ground beside him.

    He spoke slowly, "Then let me become a Dimensional Shambler too."

    "Jiraiya-boy, have you lost your mind?"

    "Think about it, Pa," Jiraiya explained calmly. "If I can move like them, maybe I can fight them on equal terms."

    Fukasaku stroked his chin, considering the idea. "It''s risky... but I suppose we don''t have many options."

    As Jiraiya began to put on the Dimensional Shambler shell, he couldn''t help but crack a grim smile. "Well, Pa, how do I look? Ready for a night out in the two-dimensional town?"

    In the two-dimensional world, the Dimensional Shamblers stared at the strange creature lying on the ground for a long time. Finally, one Dimensional Shambler reached out toward the Gourd Toad, wanting to be the first to taste its meat.

    But just as its claw was about to touch the Gourd Toad, the toad''s body burst into smoke, transforming into a Dimensional Shambler. Here goes nothing... Jiraiya emerged in his disguise.

    The surrounding Dimensional Shamblers were momentarily stunned but did not attack. The claw that had reached toward the Gourd Toad hung suspended in the air. All the others crowded closer, pressing their gray heads toward the new ''Dimensional Shambler'', as if sniffing for a scent.

    But in reality, their faces, except for their mouths, were vestigial; their other features were just sunken indentations with no functional use. However, the Dimensional Shamblers themselves defied common logic.

    Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    Inside the shell, Jiraiya didn''t dare move or even take a deep breath.

    The Dimensional Shambler in front of him opened its pitch-black mouth, as if speakingˇŞor perhaps just making a meaningless motionˇŞbut from inside, Jiraiya caught a whiff of a spicy odor. Ugh, and I thought Gamabunta''s breath was bad...

    From within the dark mouth, a long, dark-red tongue slowly extended. What, a tongue?!

    At that moment, a thought flashed through Jiraiya''s mind. When he had cut open the Dimensional Shambler''s shell, he had found no bodily tissue inside. Yet, in the earlier battle and from the spear picked up by Wataru, they had discovered that the Dimensional Shamblers did, in fact, have internal tissuesˇŞlike their long tongues and green, pungent, foul-smelling blood.

    These were the real bodily tissues of the Dimensional Shamblers! It seemed that when their shells were extensively damaged, for some reason, these tissues ''evaporated''. Which meant...

    Jiraiya jumped just as the claws of several Dimensional Shamblers came down, barely missing him. So much for the stealth approach!

    It meant his plan to disguise himself as a Dimensional Shambler wouldn''t work!

    Though the Dimensional Shamblers weren''t highly intelligent, it seemed as though imitating their appearance was enough to fool them at first. But he could only mimic their outer shellˇŞhe couldn''t replicate the bodily tissues that vanished when the shell was broken.

    There was no other choice but to fight.

    Though he couldn''t convincingly disguise himself as one of them, the shell still served a purpose. After putting on the shell, he found that, like the Dimensional Shamblers, he could now move freely within the two-dimensional space.

    However, whether due to his body''s unfamiliarity or the nature of this dimension, his movements were slow, as though struggling through a thick liquid.

    Jiraiya had never experienced such a suffocating and sticky pressure before, as if the weight was closing in on him from all directions, making every movement unbearably difficult.

    What is this? It''s like trying to swim through concrete! He mustered all his strength to jump, yet barely managed to clear the head of a Dimensional Shambler.

    As Jiraiya jumped, the hundreds of Dimensional Shamblers below simultaneously looked up at him, opening their massive mouths in anger. Two rows of sharp, uneven fangs, like those of wild beasts, let out a low, hoarse growl, akin to the sound of a drying faucet.

    "Damn it! This position is too passive."

    He landed on the head of one of the Dimensional Shamblers and began stepping across their heads in an attempt to escape the encirclement. Balance, speed, precision. Just like training with the toads.

    Though the Dimensional Shambler''s skin suit didn''t fit him wellˇŞespecially in the hands and feet where his human extremities couldn''t match the monster''s claw-like featuresˇŞluckily, the suit was loose. Plus, his ninja skills allowed him to balance perfectly, hopping across the heads of the Dimensional Shamblers without a single misstep.

    As he jumped, Jiraiya noticed something strange about these creatures. In the three-dimensional world, they moved extremely fast, but here, in their own space, they seemed to be slowed down, unable to turn their bodies nimbly.

    Interesting. This world constrains them too, Jiraiya observed, filing away this information for later use.

    With several more leaps, he landed atop a towering mound of corpses, standing at its peak. He stepped on the bodies of soldiers from the Land of Spice, looking down at the hundreds of Dimensional Shamblers still growling angrily at him.

    The ones closest to the corpse mound began climbing upward. From Toad Sage to King of the Corpse Hill. Not my finest moment, Jiraiya grinned.

    "I should be able to buy a little more time. I hope Ma can hurry."

    Kneeling on one knee atop the mound, he placed his hands on his knee to recover some of his strength. The consecutive jumps had drained him, making him feel even more exhausted than a whole day of sprinting in the real world without rest. I''ve never felt so drained...

    The energy consumption here was immense. He realized he couldn''t hope to kill all these creatures; his only goal was to seal the mural that connected this world to the real one. That would be enough.

    As he regained his strength, Jiraiya gazed into the distance across the gray-green plain. The longer he stayed in this space, the more he realized how impossible it was to fully understand it.

    Although the world appeared flat, when standing atop the highest point of the corpse mountain, Jiraiya could see farther than when he was on the ground. At the edge of the gray-green fluid plain, he saw a lake. It was a silver-colored lake.

    Though it appeared stagnant, he noticed that its surface seemed to be in motion. Upon closer inspection, it wasn''t the lake itself moving, but the water, which continuously broke apart and reformed.

    Through the endlessly disintegrating and reconstructing silver bubbles, he witnessed a kaleidoscope of shifting illusions, constantly morphing and reassembling. These swirling visions occasionally dissolved into a vast abyss of darkness. These images... they''re not just random.

    In this black abyss, countless darker, deeper worlds and suns spun rapidly. Black and white spread in chaotic disarray, eventually consuming the entire abyss.

    Jiraiya felt as though he glimpsed an even greater existenceˇŞa final, ultimate chaos. Surrounding this chaos were countless formless, mindless dancers, loosely encircling it, blowing monotonous, low-pitched notes on grotesque flutes held in their unnameable claws.

    This has to be some kind of genjutsu!

    In an instant, his mind felt as though it had been struck by lightning. These inexplicable images whirled through his mind, expanding and contracting, over and over again. No matter how hard he tried to will them away with his strongest resolve, it was futile.

    By the time his visual system and brain reconnected, he no longer had time to reflect on what he had just seen. How long was I out? Seconds? Minutes? The Dimensional Shamblers had already climbed to his feet, their massive claws swinging toward his ankle.

    ---

    Outside the manor, Wataru and numerous town residents stood anxiously in front of the fence. Many of the women clasped their hands tightly in prayer, hoping for good newsˇŞthat Lord Jiraiya had successfully defeated the monsters.

    "Do you think he made it?" one villager whispered nervously.

    "He has to have," another responded. "He''s one of the Legendary Sannin, after all."

    As the crowd waited, footsteps sounded from the other side of the fence. The footsteps were disordered, sometimes light, sometimes heavy, and sounded more ghostly than human, making the soldiers and townspeople tense up.

    "Prepare yourselves!" Wataru ordered sharply. Immediately, the soldiers at the gate raised their spears, ready to face whatever creature might rush out.

    Finally, the footsteps stopped in front of the gate. The creature on the other side began pounding on the door, producing loud banging sounds.

    "Open the gate!"

    "Open it quickly!"

    Though the voice sounded desperate, it was distinctly human.

    Wataru stepped forward and opened the gate. A figure immediately collapsed out.

    The crowd surged forward and saw that it was none other than Lord Jiraiya. Although he looked disheveledˇŞhis ninja forehead protector missing, and his knees caked in dirt from countless fallsˇŞit was unmistakably him.

    "Jiraiya-sama! You''re back? What about the monster?"

    "Idiot, Jiraiya-sama must have defeated the monster!"

    Wataru knelt beside him and asked, "Jiraiya-sama, where is the other ninja who went with you?" Seeing him in such a state, he no longer wanted to ask about the monster and instead posed a more practical question.

    "The other ninja... he was sucked into the painting! The monster pulled him in!" the man gasped.

    "Monster! In the painting!" his eyes widened in terror as he repeated the nonsensical words.

    Wataru shook his head helplessly. Even one of the Legendary Sannin couldn''t resolve the situation here?

    Just as he was about to signal his soldiers to take Jiraiya away to rest, a subtle tremor rose from the ground.

    Everyone felt itˇŞresidents and soldiers alikeˇŞand looked at each other in confusion, unable to comprehend what was happening. Then, the tremors grew stronger, so intense that even adults found it hard to stay upright.

    "What''s happening now?" a villager cried out in panic.

    "Is it another monster?" someone else shouted, fear rippling through the crowd.

    Then, with a deafening noise, a giant rusty red toad, larger than a building, leaped over the crowd''s heads.

 The Sage and The Toads

    The massive toad leaped through the air, casting a shadow as large as a cloud blocking out the sun. It landed in the center of town''s restricted area, smashing the fountain at the plaza with a thud, sending a gust of wind that nearly knocked down the fences.

    As the onlookers struggled to their feet, they finally got a clear look at the toad. It was a giant toad, from head to tail covered in warts, wearing a deep blue vest with bandages wrapped around its waist, and a short sword tucked into the bandages.

    "What kind of monster is that? It''s so ugly!" a villager cried out.

    "Ah!" another villager screamed.

    "Run!" the cry echoed through the crowd.

    The townspeople fled, shouting insults as they ran. However, not everyone reacted with fear.

    "Wow! It''s like a mountain that can jump!"

    Despite its enormous size, the toad, Gamabunta, had sharp ears, especially when people spoke ill of him. Hearing someone call him ugly, he glanced back and mumbled, "Such rude locals. Don''t they know a noble toad when they see one?"

    "Ignore them, focus on rescuing Jiraiya first," a voice from above commanded, stopping him from paying attention to the insults.

    "Understood, Ma-sama!" Gamabunta replied, though he couldn''t help but add under his breath, "But I still say they could use some manners."

    On his head, a small toad with purple hair, no bigger than an ordinary toad, started making hand signs. Suddenly, it slapped Gamabunta on the back.

    "Reverse Summoning Technique!"

    Boom!

    A massive cloud of smoke appeared over the summoning circle. As the smoke cleared, Jiraiya was revealed, sitting on the ground and panting heavily.

    He looked up at the clear sky, realizing he had escaped from that other world. "Thanks, Ma," Jiraiya said with exhaustion and relief. Another minute in that place and I might''ve been Dimensional Shambler chow.

    He had been trapped in a two-dimensional world, distracted by a chaotic illusion, and nearly had his ankle grabbed by those wretched Dimensional Shamblers. Luckily, Ma had summoned him out in time. If not, one of the Legendary Sannin might have met his end.

    "What kind of monster is that?" Gamabunta muttered, his eyes narrowing as he looked at Jiraiya.

    He glanced up at Jiraiya but saw not the familiar face, but a strange, monkey-like creature. Its dry, cracked gray skin looked even rougher and uglier than his own.

    "Don''t be alarmed, that''s Jiraiya," said Fukasaku, who had also been taken aback.

    "What''s with the outfit, though?" Shima asked in disgust.

    "Jiraiya? You look like you''ve been through a toad blender!" Gamabunta exclaimed, his usual gruff demeanor giving way to shock.

    "Oh," Jiraiya finally realized, removing the Dimensional Shambler''s skin he was wearing. "This? Just a little souvenir from my vacation. Makes blending in with the locals a breeze," he quipped, trying to lighten the mood.

    "Well, aren''t you a fashion icon," Shima retorted dryly. "Now, can we focus on the monsters?"

    Just as she finished speaking, low growls began echoing from the Lotus Manor.

    "We should deal with these monsters first," Jirairya said gravely, looking down at the residence from above. It was clear that without him as a distraction, many Dimensional Shamblers from the mural had made their way into the real world.

    Not only that, but Jiraiya noticed a murky green crack in the air above the garden of the manor, through which a Dimensional Shambler crawled out like an insect.

    "These creatures can do that?" Fukasaku said in disbelief.

    It seemed that the Dimensional Shamblers could freely move between the two-dimensional world and the real one, and even in the real world, they had the ability to travel through space using these strange rifts.

    However, their range likely couldn''t extend far from the mural, or else they would have already spread beyond the town. It was clear that the source of all this chaos was the mural, and the only way to stop it was to seal the mural itself.

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "The mural is the key," Jiraiya explained. "It''s like a doorway between worlds. We seal that, we end this."

    "Easier said than done with an army of those things crawling out every second," Shima pointed out.

    Gamabunta hefted his sword. "Then we squash them back where they came from. Simple as that."

    But first, they needed to ''send'' the Dimensional Shamblers back to their world. More and more green space rifts appeared in the garden, and one by one, Dimensional Shamblers crawled out.

    The only weakness they had discovered so far was that the Dimensional Shamblers were vulnerable to physical attacks. The only way to defeat them was to destroy the integrity of their skin.

    Fortunately, Jiraiya wouldn''t have to fight them aloneˇŞafter all, the Toad Sages had quite a reputation. We need numbers and strength.

    "Jiraiya-boy, you''re already low on chakra. Summoning that many toads will drain you significantly," Fukasaku warned, sensing his intention.

    Jiraiya looked at him and smiled. "I''ve always been one for a dramatic finale."

    "Summoning Technique!"

    From within another large cloud of smoke, several massive figures appeared.

    "The gang''s all here," Gama announced, cracking his knuckles.

    "Let''s do our best," Gamahiro added, his twin swords glinting in the sunlight.

    "Jiraiya, where are you?" Gamaken called out, his shield at the ready.

    As the smoke cleared, six enormous toads sat in the plaza of the manor: Gama, Gamaken, Gamahiro, Gami, Gamui, and Gamoto, all standing in formation, staring down the Dimensional Shamblers.

    This was practically the all-star lineup of Mount My¨­boku!

    "Let''s show these freaks what real warriors look like!" Gama cried out.

    Gamaken mumbled nervously, "I hope my shield polish doesn''t wear off in all this action."

    Summoning all these toads had taken a toll on Jiraiya''s chakra, and he slumped down exhausted on Gamabunta''s head.

    "Alright, I''ll leave it to you guys," Jiraiya said with a grin. "Try not to flatten the whole town, okay?"

    The six toads leapt into action, charging toward the thousands of Dimensional Shamblers.

    To the Dimensional Shamblers, these massive toads didn''t seem any different from other living creaturesˇŞjust more food for their insatiable hunger.

    Several of them rushed toward Gamoto, their sharp claws poised to strike.

    But Gami quickly jumped in, blocking their claws with his armored arms, barely moving an inch. "Their claws are sharp, but my armor''s sharper! Hahaha!" he boasted.

    "Thanks, Gami," Gamoto said with a wink. Then he puffed out his cheeks and launched a series of water bullets at the Dimensional Shamblers.

    "Water Cannonball!"

    The powerful water blasts sent several Dimensional Shamblers crashing into the iron fences of the manor, leaving large dents. Though they couldn''t drown, the physical force of the water blasts was enough to knock them back.

    As the Dimensional Shamblers struggled to get up, Gamahiro''s twin swords came slashing down, cutting several of them in half. "Two swords, twice the slicing. You picked the wrong toad." Gamahiro said calmly.

    Once the Dimensional Shamblers'' skins were damaged beyond repair, they would deflate like balloons, eventually becoming nothing more than empty husks. However, achieving this required large, clean cutsˇŞsomething humans couldn''t easily manage with mere spears.

    Elsewhere, Gamui used his tongue to grab Dimensional Shamblers and toss them aside. "Grab, fling, repeat! It''s fun!" he laughed, clearly enjoying himself.

    And when the Dimensional Shamblers tried to get back up, Gamabunta stepped in with his short sword, slicing them in two.

    The only toad feeling out of place was Gamaken, who found himself cornered, awkwardly swatting at Dimensional Shamblers with his shield and spear. His movements were clumsy.

    He couldn''t even land a clean hit to save his life ¨C or anyone else''s, for that matter.

    Feeling useless, he muttered, "I''m no good at this"

    "Why am I even here? I''m about as useful as a rusty kunai in a sword fight."

    As he fumbled with his weapons, a particularly aggressive Dimensional Shambler attacked him. In his panic, he dropped his spear and his shield clattered to the ground. "Oh, great," he groaned. "I can''t even hold onto my weapons. I don''t deserve to call myself a warrior toad."

    "Maybe I should just let them eat me and be done with it."

    But as the Shamblers closed in, something unexpected happened. Gamaken, now weaponless, instinctively lashed out with a powerful right hook. The punch connected with a Dimensional Shambler''s face, sending it flying back into its comrades.

    "Did... did I do that?"

    Before he could ponder this further, another Dimensional Shambler attacked. This time, Gamaken met it with a devastating kick that literally popped the creature like a balloon.

    His movements were fluid, powerful, and shockingly effective. Dimensional Shamblers fell left and right, unable to withstand his bare-handed assault.

    "Take that!" he shouted. "And that! And some of this!"

    The other toads, noticing the commotion, paused their own battles to watch Gamaken''s surprising display of martial arts mastery.

    "Well, would you look at that," Gamabunta muttered.

    "Who knew old mopey had it in him?" Gama added with a chuckle.

    After decimating a good two dozen Dimensional Shamblers with nothing but his bare hands and feet, Gamaken finally noticed his discarded weapons.

    "Oh, right," he said, his tone immediately dropping back to its usual gloom. "I should probably use these."

    He picked up his shield and spear, immediately returning to his awkward, ineffective swatting. Within seconds, he was back to being pinned down and overwhelmed.

    "I''m useless again," Gamaken sighed. "That brief moment of competence was clearly a fluke. I''ll never be as good as the others."

    Gamahiro, watching this transformation with disbelief, couldn''t help but shout, "Oi, Gamaken! You''re a beast with your fists! Why bother with the spear and shield?"

    "Yeah," Gamoto chimed in, "drop the dead weight and show us those sweet moves again!"

    Gamaken just shook his head mournfully. "No, no. I''m sure it was just luck. Besides, what kind of toad warrior would I be without my weapons?"

    "A failure, that''s what. It''s better to fail with honor than succeed unconventionally."

    The other toads exchanged exasperated glances as Gamaken continued to struggle with his weapons, occasionally muttering self-deprecating comments under his breath.

    Jiraiya, observing from atop Gamabunta''s head, couldn''t help but facepalm. Next time we''re facing a threat, make sure Gamaken leaves his weapons at home.

 The Sage Mode

    The town''s residents hadn''t fled too far. When they realized the sudden appearance of the giant toads wasn''t directed at them, they grew bolder and returned.

    Standing outside the fence, they couldn''t see the creatures on the ground but could see the three largest toad monsters swinging their weapons wildly. The residents were confused.

    "Are these toads destroying our town?" an elderly man asked, squinting at the bizarre scene.

    "No idea, but it''s better than those things, right?" a young woman replied.

    "Look!"

    Suddenly, someone pointed at the largest toad in the center. "There''s a person on top of that toad!"

    Everyone looked in the direction the person pointed. Sure enough, there was a man sitting on the toad''s head, seemingly meditating.

    "Isn''t that the person who came to our tavern yesterday?" The tavern owner recognized the man on top of the toad.

    "Why is he standing on the toad''s head? Could he be allied with these creatures?"

    Meanwhile, Momoi, lying on the ground, suddenly had a realization.

    Although he had never seen Jiraiya in person, if someone were impersonating him, they would have some knowledge of his reputation. Among Jiraiya''s many titles, one was the Toad Sage.

    This person was controlling such giant toads, and with a face somewhat resembling his ownˇŞcould it be... he''s Jiraiya?

    Realizing this, he broke out in a cold sweat. He glanced around to see that everyone was still focused on the toad monsters and hadn''t noticed him.

    Faced with the real Jiraiya, of course, the imposter had to make a quick escape.

    While Momoi slipped away, inside the fence, the toads from Mount My¨­boku were locked in a fierce battle with the creatures.

    At first, the toads used their unique battle tactics to suppress them, but as their numbers grew, it became difficult for the toads to hold them off.

    "Damn it! They just keep coming!" Gama shouted. "It''s like trying to empty the ocean with a sake cup!"

    He swung his short sword left and right, causing large, horizontal wounds to the Dimensional Shamblers. But if his angle was slightly off, he would only manage to cut off one of their arms, which wasn''t enough to eliminate them completely.

    Moreover, with them continuously charging forward, many managed to break through the front line formed by the three toads and reach the feet of the three larger toads in the rear, wildly slashing with their claws.

    Their claws were razor-sharp. Even though the three large toads were tough-skinned, they couldn''t withstand the relentless attacks, and bloody streaks appeared on their bodies.

    "Argh! These claws are sharper than they look!" Gamahiro cried out in pain.

    "Big brother, my rear hurts!" Gamoto whined, trying to shake off the clinging Dimensional Shamblers.

    "Hold on! We can''t let them win!" Gamabunta called back.

    "It''s all my fault for being so useless," Gamaken moaned. "I knew I should''ve practiced more with this spear!"

    The town square was fairly spacious, but with the three massive toads from Mount My¨­boku taking up most of the space, they had effectively blocked the entire square.

    While forming a wall of toad flesh to prevent the creatures from advancing, the three large toads were enduring a barrage of attacks.

    The dense buildings around them made it impossible to jump away and avoid the Dimensional Shamblers'' attacks. The only option was to endure the damage with their bodies.

    "Stand firm!" Gamahiro shouted. "We are the pride of Mount My¨­boku! We won''t fall!"

    "Jiraiya, now''s not the time for a nap!" Gamabunta grumbled.

    "Patience, Gamabunta," Fukasaku said calmly. "Jiraiya-boy is gathering natural energy. The real battle is about to begin."

    As the toads struggled to hold on, Jiraiya, who had been meditating on Gamabunta''s head, finally opened his eyes.

    At the same time, his appearance began to change slightly. His nose grew larger and developed warts, and the red markings on his face became more intricate.

    On his shoulders stood Fukasaku and Shima.

    "That''s our boy," Shima said proudly. "Show these creatures the true power of a Sage!"

    "Thank you for holding out. Leave the rest to me," Jiraiya declared.

    With a bang, the six large toads in the square vanished.

    The Dimensional Shamblers in the square were momentarily confused with no target to attack, but when they smelled something in the middle of the square, they all turned and charged at Jiraiya.

    If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    "Over here," he taunted. "Let''s see how you handle a Sage!"

    He crouched down on all fours as his hair spread out like the spines of a porcupine.

    "Sage Art: Hair Needle Senbon!"

    His hair swept through the air like a storm, striking them. The Dimensional Shamblers, already mid-leap, were instantly repelled, their bodies riddled with countless holes.

    This was one of Jiraiya''s widest-range and fastest ninjutsu attacks. With the enhancement of the two great sages, he could even shoot his hair endlessly.

    The high-speed hair needles pierced through their'' skin, leaving holes in both the front and back.

    Although the best way to kill them was to create a large cut, the sheer number of hair needle holes eventually had the same effect as a wide cut.

    As the number of holes increased, their skin lost its integrity, causing them to deflate like punctured balloons, eventually collapsing into empty husks.

    After several rounds of Needle Senbon, the hundreds of Dimensional Shamblers in the square fell one after another, their bodies full of holes and deflated.

    Seeing that there were no more Dimensional Shamblers capable of moving, Jiraiya stood up, released his ninjutsu, and rushed toward the mansion.

    He punched through the wooden barricade blocking the main door, walked straight to the mural inside, and used his Sage-enhanced hand to tear down the wall.

    Not only that, but Jiraiya folded the walls inward and tied them together with cloth strips.

    "A two-dimensional trap for two-dimensional monsters," Jiraiya explained. "Poetic, isn''t it?"

    The Dimensional Shamblers could come out of the mural, but if the mural faced another two-dimensional world, they would be stuck in an endless loop, unable to enter the three-dimensional world again.

    After doing all this, he took out a sealing scroll.

    Forming hand signs, he sealed the entire wall into the scroll.

    After sealing away the source of the problem, Jiraiya checked the mansion and the square for any remaining Dimensional Shamblers, and once he was sure there were none, he sat down, exhausted, and released Sage Mode and the two great sages.

    It was only then that Wataru finally arrived with his soldiers and the townspeople, late as ever.

    "What happened here?" Wataru gasped.

    Seeing the countless monster corpses in the square, everyone was shocked. Only now did they realize what the monsters truly looked like and how many had been lurking in their town.

    During this time, Jiraiya briefly explained the origins of the monsters. While not overly detailed, it was enough to let the people know that the danger had passed.

    "The danger has passed," Jiraiya assured them. "Your town is safe now."

    "I will report this to His Majesty and request a grand reward for you!" Wataru declared enthusiastically.

    Jiraiya smiled and shook his head at his offer. "No need for rewards."

    He glanced around at the ruins of the town, which had been left scarred by his battle alongside the toads of Mount My¨­boku.

    Well, as long as they don''t hold me responsible for the damage, that''s good enough.

    ---

    Three days later, two unfamiliar travelers appeared unexpectedly at the entrance of Lotus Hollow. The atmosphere was peaceful, with townsfolk going about their daily routines, rebuilding what was lost.

    One of the travelers was tall and thin, while the other was hunched over. However, they both wore matching uniformsˇŞa red-clouded black cloak with high collars covering their cheekbones. On their heads, they wore brown straw hats with several wind chimes, which jingled softly as they moved.

    This backwater town... hardly worth our time. But orders are orders, His hunched form concealed his irritation.

    The tall man''s eyes darted around. Hmm, signs of recent destruction. Seems we might be too late.

    The townsfolk eyed them suspiciously as they passed. "Mom, what''s with their weird clothes?" a kid asked his mother.

    The mother quickly shushed her child, "Shh, don''t stare. Let''s go home."

    Without hesitation, the two oddly dressed travelers entered a small bar in the town. Approaching the counter, the hunched figure spoke in a raspy, nearly dry voice to the bar''s owner.

    "Hey, I heard there was a man-eating monster around here, and the Land of Spice is offering a hefty reward for any ninja who can deal with it, right?"

    Normally, the bar owner would have been irritated by such a rude inquiry, especially from someone who didn''t even know the basic rule of making a purchase before asking for information in a bar. But when he turned and saw their outfits, he immediately swallowed the harsh words he had prepared.

    From years of experience reading people, he knew these two were not ones to be trifled with.

    "Yes, a few days ago, that was true."

    "A few days ago?" The deep tone in the question sent a chill down the owner''s spine, prompting him to answer quickly.

    "The monster was dealt with three days ago. There''s no danger anymore."

    "Dealt with?"

    The angry tone forced the owner to be even more forthcoming.

    "Yes, by a white-haired man in a red cloak, wearing a headband with the word ''oil'' on it. He summoned a bunch of giant toads."

    The hunched figure didn''t react; the details didn''t seem to interest him. Instead, the purpose of his question appeared to be a signal to the tall figure beside him.

    The tall man''s eyes brightened as a familiar name crossed his mind. Jiraiya. Always one step ahead, aren''t you, old friend?

    "Damn, we were beaten to it," the hunched figure turned to his companion, speaking with a voice laced with lethal intent.

    "Orochimaru, it''s all your fault we didn''t get here in time."

    "If it weren''t for waiting on your damn experiment, we''d have claimed that bounty."

    "You know I hate waiting for others. If you make me wait too long next time..."

    "I promise, there won''t be a next time," Orochimaru replied.

    As he spoke, a sharp scorpion tail emerged from beneath his cloak, hovering threateningly in front of Orochimaru.

    But he didn''t seem to care about the threat and walked forward to ask the bar owner about the monster''s specifics. "Let''s not be hasty. Perhaps there''s still something of value here. Tell us more about this... monster."

    The owner, having seen the scorpion tail, quickly recounted everything he knew about the mural monster, desperate to get these two out of his bar.

    ---

    After leaving the bar, Orochimaru turned to the hunched figure. "Sasori, wait for me here. I''m going to the monster''s lair."

    "Hmm? Didn''t you hear what I just said? If you..."

    Before Sasori could finish, he had already darted off.

    "That damn Orochimaru. One of these days..." Sasori grumbled, his patience wearing thin.

    Away from Sasori, Orochimaru headed straight for the mansion. A monster from another dimension... how fascinating.

    The bar owner''s description of the monster had piqued his interest.

    After crossing the battle-scarred plaza and entering the mansion''s hall, he noticed that the mural said to summon the monster had vanishedˇŞlikely taken by Jiraiya.

    Carefully searching the surrounding ruins, Orochimaru found a camera in the corner of the hall. The tripod was still extended, suggesting that someone had been using it before being interrupted.

    He picked up the camera. Stuck in the front of it was an undeveloped photograph.

    In the photo, a massive, gray-green plain and a blood-soaked mountain of corpses could be seen. In the corner of this scene, he spotted something unusual.

    It was a red-covered book.

    While the text on the cover wasn''t entirely clear, Orochimaru knew in his heart exactly what it was.

    The Necronomicon!

    And it was in that world!

    Oh, Jiraiya, you fool. You''ve left behind the greatest prize of all.

 Team 2: The Tribute

    "Fire Style: Demon Lantern!"

    Kagami made a single tiger hand seal and immediately, a dozen fireballs appeared around him.

    These fireballs moved through the air, sometimes fast, sometimes slow, creating a mesmerizing display, though they burned with terrifying heat. As he released the tiger seal, the fireballs vanished, leaving only wisps of smoke.

    The people nearby, having witnessed his Fire Style technique, began clapping in admiration.

    "Great job!" Yugao patted his head with a smile, like an older sister.

    "Congratulations." Itachi gave a slight nod, his face showing a faint smile but no significant emotional change.

    At this moment, Yuki entered lecture mode.

    "Although the Demon Lantern jutsu is classified as a C-rank jutsu, like the Great Fireball jutsu, it''s rarely practiced in Konoha."

    "But for you to master it without any guidance is quite impressive."

    "With more training, you''ll be able to control the fireballs without maintaining the hand seal. Keep pushing your limits."

    In fact, Yuki didn''t reveal all the information he knew about the Demon Lantern jutsu, not wanting to damage Kagami''s confidence.

    Its advantage as a C-rank jutsu is its simplicityˇŞits hand seals are even easier than those of the Great Fireball jutsu, making it more accessible.

    However, despite the impressive number of fireballs surrounding the user, the technique has significant weaknesses: it''s slow and lacks explosive power.

    In ancient military strategy, it''s said: Move as swiftly as the wind, stay as still as the forest; attack as fiercely as fire, remain as unyielding as a mountain; hard to detect as shadows, strike like thunder.

    These principles accurately describe the strengths of various ninjutsu styles.

    The Demon Lantern jutsu, however, doesn''t fulfill the ''attack as fiercely as fire'' aspect, which is why it was largely abandoned in Konoha. Today, it''s mostly practiced by lower-ranking ninjas from lesser villages, such as Kusa.

    So, he couldn''t understand why Kagami chose to train in a technique rarely used in Konoha. But since he had already succeeded, Yuki refrained from further comment and offered some encouragement instead.

    Yuki wasn''t aware of Kagami''s true motivation for mastering the Demon Lantern technique. The dozen fireballs summoned by the technique were actually a mere distraction.

    The real secret lay in two specific fireballs hidden among them.

    These two fireballs were infused with the power of his authority over flame spirits.

    The Demon Lantern fireballs not only served as a distraction but also forced enemies into positions that made them vulnerable to his spirits, increasing the chances of a direct hit. With these two flames, the Demon Lantern jutsu became more than just an ordinary Fire Style jutsu.

    As Yuki led Team 2 in their training at the field, a messenger hawk suddenly flew overhead, crying out.

    Seeing it, he immediately ended the training and gathered the team to head to the Hokage''s office. "Looks like we''re needed. To the Hokage''s office, double-time!" he commanded.

    The four of them arrived at the Hokage''s office, where Hiruzen had been waiting.

    "A tribute from the Land of Frost is being sent to the Daimy¨­''s mansion in the Land of Fire. It''s currently approaching the northern border of the Land of Fire."

    "Your mission is to meet the team transporting the tribute at the northern border and escort it safely to the Daimy¨­''s mansion."

    "Although this is an escort mission within the Land of Fire, the amount of tribute is substantial. You understand the importance, don''t you?"

    Yuki nodded seriously, aware of the gravity of the task.

    "This isn''t just about protecting a tribute. It''s about maintaining delicate diplomatic relations."

    The Land of Frost, bordering the northern part of the Land of Fire, is a small but wealthy nation, lacking its own ninja village but rich in maritime trade. To secure the protection of the Land of Fire, the Land of Frost regularly pays tribute to it.

    If anything were to go wrong during the transport, it could lead to a diplomatic crisis between the two nations.

    The Land of Fire might suspect the Land of Frost of leaking information about the tribute, allowing it to be stolen and returned to the Land of Frost.

    The Land of Frost might then suspect that the Land of Fire staged the theft to demand another tribute payment.

    In the worst-case scenario, this could lead to a breakdown in relations between the two nations, possibly pushing the Land of Frost to seek protection from one of the other five great nations.

    Thus, under no circumstances could they fail this mission.

    "One more thingˇŞit''s not that I doubt your abilities, but given the importance of this mission, an ANBU will be accompanying you in secret."

    Just as Hiruzen finished speaking, somone suddenly leaped down from the ceiling, exchanged a nod with Yuki and disappeared using a Body Flicker technique.

    Judging by his hair color, Kagami could already guess who it was. Kakashi...

    After accepting the mission, they left the office.

    "Go home, pack essentials only. Meet at the village gate in ten minutes. Not a second later," Yuki commanded.

    As usual before heading out on a mission, Kagami prepared his tools and gear at home, leaving a note for his brother about the mission before departing. Kunai, check. Shuriken, check. Food pills... better pack extra. Spidey, healthy.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    However, just as he was about to step out the door, he suddenly stopped. Wait a minute... something''s not right, he recalled a thread of vision he had seen recently that made him question the current situation.

    The Land of Frost paying tribute to the Land of Fire made sense, as it was for protection. But according to that thread, there was an instance where the Mizukage had personally spoken with the Daimy¨­ of the Land of Frost.

    If the Land of Frost had been paying tribute to the Land of Fire, then why was the Mizukage involved? Shouldn''t it have been the Hokage?

    There was only one explanation: at some point, the Land of Frost had switched alliances and started paying tribute to the Land of Water instead, leading to the Mizukage personally escorting its Daimy¨­.

    In other words, the relationship between the Land of Frost and the Land of Fire eventually broke down.

    If this escort mission didn''t go well, it could be the catalyst for that very breakdown.

    Thinking about the future events, he realized that if the Land of Fire lost the wealthy Land of Frost as an ally, both the country and Konoha would suffer significant losses, while the Land of Water and the other villages would stand to gain.

    Considering who currently controlled the Mizukage, an ominous feeling welled up in Kagami''s heart.

    Was history about to change today? Sword of Damocles, I''ll be damned...

    ---

    In the lush, green forest, Team 2 was speeding towards the northern border of the Land of Fire.

    They had to arrive just in time to meet up with the convoy transporting tribute gold at the border. The timing had to be perfectˇŞneither too early nor late.

    "Keep pace, team," Yuki called out, his voice carrying over the rush of wind. "We can''t afford to be late or early."

    "Our first real escort mission! I can''t wait to see some action!"

    "Remember, Yugao, our priority is protection, not combat," Itachi reminded her calmly.

    Kagami added quietly, "Sometimes, the less action, the better."

    If they notified too early, the transport schedule of the tribute gold might be leaked. If they notified too late, the gold might not be delivered on time, increasing the risk of it being robbed.

    In fact, before this mission was assigned to the ANBU and Team 2, the only person in Konoha who knew about the tribute transport was the Third Hokage.

    However, according to Kagami''s estimation, more than just Hiruzen and those directly involved in the mission were aware of the transport route and timingˇŞthe one-eyed Uchiha likely knew as well.

    With Black Zetsu''s intelligence-gathering abilities, obtaining information about the tribute from the Land of Frost would have been a breeze. Choosing to strike during this tribute transport had immense benefits for him.

    He had now evolved into a cold, emotionless tool. Anyone or anything that opposed his plans was considered an enemy.

    The most direct benefit of robbing the tribute would be acquiring a substantial amount of gold. Akatsuki''s current goal was to gather vast sums of money to prepare for future plans.

    Secondly, weakening the Land of Fire would push the wealthy Land of Frost towards the Land of Water, indirectly strengthening Kiri, which he controlled.

    Lastly, it would also provide the opportunity to kill Itachi''s teammates, helping him awaken the Sharingan, which would be a valuable asset to Akatsuki.

    At this point, Itachi had not yet awakened his Sharingan. Though his talent was impressive, the activation of the Sharingan had little to do with natural ability; it required intense emotional stimulus.

    Considering all these benefits, it was hard to tell how many goals the one-eyed Uchiha was hitting with just this one move.

    While leaping through the trees, Kagami glanced at the forest beside them. In the shadows of the tree canopies, he could vaguely make out several dark figures following them towards the northern border.

    Will they be enough to delay him?

    Although the ANBU were escorting the mission, he knew they wouldn''t be enough to face him.

    Moreover, the one-eyed Uchiha probably had ways to handle the ANBU. In the end, it would be up to Team 2, a ragtag group, to truly face him.

    He had anticipated this situation ever since the teams were divided, but he hadn''t expected it to happen so soon.

    Yuki gathered the team for a final briefing. "Remember, timing is crucial. We meet the convoy at the border, not a minute too soon or too late."

    Arriving at the northern border, Team 2 successfully met up with the convoy just as it reached the national boundary. From there, they were responsible for escorting the tribute convoy to the Daimy¨­''s mansion in the Land of Fire.

    The cart carrying the tribute from the Land of Frost was being pulled by a massive black boar, much stronger than ordinary horses, indicating just how enormous the tribute this time was.

    No wonder the one-eyed Uchiha set his sights on it.

    The Guard Captain was relieved as Team 2 approached. "Ah, Konoha shinobi. Right on time."

    Yuki nodded professionally. "We''ll take it from here. Any issues during your journey?"

    As the Guard Captain shook his head, Kagami continued to scan their surroundings. The real challenge begins now. Where are you?

    At the beginning of the journey, everything was peaceful. But after completing nearly half of the route, the inevitable finally happened.

    Boom! Bang!

    Two explosions suddenly echoed from the forest on either side of the mountain road. The ANBU, led by Kakashi, immediately moved to higher ground and saw thick black smoke rising from two spots within the forest.

    "What should we do, Captain?" one of the ANBU members asked.

    After a brief moment, Kakashi replied, "There are no enemies near the tribute convoy at the moment. We can investigate these two locations first. If there are enemies, eliminate them quickly. Don''t let any potential threats approach the convoy."

    "Understood!"

    Several dark figures disappeared into the forest, the rustling sound of their movements fading away, all of which Kagami noticed.

    As expected, they''re being led away. ANBU, so predictable...

    Kakashi''s judgment was not wrong. The ANBU had been maintaining vigilance around the convoy the whole time and knew for a fact that there was no one nearby.

    Under these circumstances, it was correct for the ANBU to check for potential external threats.

    But the key issue was that this enemy was not an ordinary one. Even if the ANBU confirmed there was no one around, this person could appear out of nowhere.

    Just like now.

    A man suddenly walked out from the bushes in front of the convoy, without any warning, and stood in the middle of the road, blocking their path.

    He had an air of confidence, as if he owned the place.

    This person wore a black kimono, with a black bodysuit underneath, loose black hair, and an orange-black swirl-patterned mask covering one eye.

    He also carried a katana at his waist.

    Though his attire was unusual, and he carried a katana that he probably wouldn''t use, there was only one person in the current shinobi world who could appear out of nowhere in an area the ANBU had already checked and rob a heavily fortified tribute convoy.

    How could I have forgotten the name?

    Obito!

    Standing in the middle of the road, Obito remained silent as he slowly drew his katana, making his intentions clear.

    The four members of Team 2 immediately moved to protect the tribute cart, with the three genins forming a triangle formation around it, and Yuki himself standing at the front. The samurai hired by the Land of Frost, however, directly charged at Obito with their blades drawn.

    "For the honor of the Land of Frost!" one samurai cried out as they rushed forward.

    "Ah!"

    "Ah!"

    Two criesˇŞeach carrying a different meaning.

    The first ''Ah'' was the war cry of the samurai, shouting as they rushed to cut down their enemy in one go.

    The second ''Ah'' was the scream of the samurai as their bodies were sliced open by Obito''s blade, watching in horror as their own bodies split apart before their very eyes.

    He hacked and slashed through the group of samurai with ease, like a predator in a field of helpless prey. Although he wasn''t particularly skilled with long weapons, eliminating these small fry was a simple task.

    "Brave, but stupid," he muttered. "Let me show you true swordsmanship."

    The brutal slaughter unfolded before Team 2''s eyes.

    In no time, the last samurai fell to the ground, leaving only the four members of Team 2 standing.

    Seeing that the only ones left were shinobi, Obito sheathed the katana, knowing that for him, it was a hindrance. "Warm-up''s over," he said calmly. "Now for the main event."

    "You..." Yuki raised his kunai in front of him, taking up a defensive stance as he cautiously asked, "Are you a shinobi?"

    During the previous battle, Yuki had been carefully observing this masked bandit.

    He had somehow evaded the ANBU''s detection, dared to challenge a tribute convoy protected by shinobi, and had the skill to quickly slaughter samurai who were already considered strong among ordinary people.

    All of this was enough to show that the man before them was no ordinary bandit.

    In response to Yuki''s question, Obito plainly replied, "So what if I am?"

    "And what if I''m not?"

    "Either way, you''re all going to die. Who I am doesn''t matter to you anymore."

    "Team 2, protect the cart at all costs," Yuki commanded. "I''ll handle him."

    "Konoha''s shinobi. How predictable." Obito chuckled.

 Team 2: Preparation is King

    Obito didn''t waste any more words and directly charged towards Yuki.

    Based on his understanding of Konoha, the only person with real combat ability in this ninja squad was the leading jonin. As long as he could quickly defeat this jonin, the entire mission to seize the tribute on the gold transport cart would be as good as won.

    Seeing the enemy before him neither drawing his sword nor using a kunai to confront him, but instead rushing towards him with no defense, Yuki was slightly surprised.

    As the two closed in, reaching a distance where they could touch each other, he struck first, swinging his kunai horizontally towards Obito''s mask.

    The kunai made direct contact with Obito''s head without any obstruction, but there was no sensation of hitting something. Yuki could only watch as the kunai passed right through his head.

    What? When did he cast a genjutsu?

    Not only that, due to the momentum of his body, he didn''t stop in time and was about to collide with the enemy''s body, but Obito''s form passed straight through him as well!

    He was startled and immediately realized this could only be genjutsu, because in his knowledge, no other jutsu could achieve such an effect.

    Where? As he looked around, searching for the real body, he suddenly felt a hand touch his right shoulder.

    Turning his head, he saw that the body which should have been an illusion was now standing right behind him, with a hand on his shoulder.

    "Looking for me, jonin?" Obito asked mockingly. "I''m right here."

    What''s more, in the single eye of the mask, a vortex of twisted space was spinning and deepening, as though it was going to suck him into the black hole of the mask.

    What kind of jutsu is this?

    Yuki wanted to struggle and escape, but his body wouldn''t obey. He was almost completely paralyzed, barely able to move.

    Got him. Just as Obito was inwardly declaring victory, two kunai flew from behind, aimed at his head. He had no choice but to turn intangible to avoid the kunai, which interrupted the process of absorbing Yuki.

    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Yuki immediately broke free from Obito''s grip, jumping back to recover his combat stance. He nodded gratefully to his students. "Good work, you guys. Stay alert!"

    Obito''s visible eye narrowed in irritation. "Pesky genin. Know your place."

    He then turned his gaze toward the ones who had thrown the kunai.

    From the residual motion of their hands, it was clear that the sneak attack came from the two younger genin in the group.

    One of the genin looked ordinary, while the other wore the distinctive dark blue short-sleeved attire of the Uchiha Clan.

    An Uchiha? At such a young age? He must have some talent, though his eyes are not sharp enough.

    While most people couldn''t tell whether an Uchiha had activated their Sharingan or not, Obito could see that this Uchiha had not activated his Sharingan.

    The Akatsuki organization is in need of talent, and he might one day be of use to me. I''ll help you.

    He knew exactly what it took to awaken the Sharingan: a strong emotional stimulus. If he killed this his teammate, it would surely trigger the awakening.

    With this in mind, he no longer held back and used the Body Flicker Technique to appear behind Yuki.

    He''s fast! I can''tˇŞBefore Yuki could raise his kunai, Obito had already slashed his back.

    He had intended to capture this jonin alive, as both his information and body would be valuable to Akatsuki, but to awaken the Uchiha boy''s Sharingan, he had to give up on that plan.

    A pity. You might have been useful alive, his blade cut through Yuki''s flesh.

    A bloody gash appeared on his back, and he immediately lost consciousness, collapsing to the ground, his fate unknown.

    "Sensei! No!" Yugao cried out.

    Itachi''s eyes widened. "How could he..."

    Their usually strong and capable teacher had been taken down so easily by the masked man! But the masked man didn''t stop after defeating Yuki.

    He turned towards the genin. "Now, which one of you wants to join your sensei first?"

    Obito moved toward Yugao, who stood at the forefront of the triangular formation.

    Her hands holding the sword trembled slightly, but she still charged toward him.

    He didn''t even move as he blocked her attack with a single slash, and then followed up with a horizontal slash towards her.

    "Foolish little girl," he mocked, his blade meeting hers.

    Yugao, thanks to her training in the Konoha swordsmanship style, managed to parry his strike, but the force was so great that it sent her flying off to the side of the road.

    Struggling to her feet, she stared in horror as the enemy approached her. She tried to raise her sword again, but her body wouldn''t respond.

    I... I can still fight...

    On top of that, her hands were still in pain from Obito''s earlier strike, and every time she tried to pick up her sword, she couldn''t hold onto it. The blade kept slipping from her grasp and falling to the ground.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Though the girl before him was still young, he showed no mercy. In his heart, only Rin was worthy of compassion.

    After glancing to the side to confirm that the Uchiha boy could clearly see what was happening, Obito raised his sword and slashed toward Yugao''s head.

    Watch closely, young Uchiha. This is the cruel reality of the shinobi world.

    As Yugao saw the sword descending towards her, the cold gleam of the blade filled her vision. She saw herself decapitated, her head rolling on the ground.

    Move... Move!

    This feeling of facing death head-on was something she had never experienced since becoming a ninja.

    In the moment just before death, one could predict their state after death.

    When a ninja''s brain becomes unrestricted and envisions this scene, they completely lose the ability to react and can only await the arrival of death.

    But just as Obito''s sword was about to sever Yugao''s neck, another kunai flew past his head.

    The timing of this kunai''s attack forced him to turn intangible again, canceling his sword strike in the process.

    Obito''s sword only left a small scratch on the side of Yugao''s neck, the rest of the attack being nullified by his intangibility.

    Even so, she had tasted the full terror of death. With the sword having grazed her throat, her fear reached its peak, and her mind could no longer take it.

    She collapsed, unconscious.

    Obito then turned toward the one who had thrown the kunai.

    Earlier, it was Itachi trying to ambush him, inadvertently interrupting his absorption.

    But this time, it was that ordinary-looking genin.

    What''s going on? Was the interruption just a coincidence?

    But why did it happen at such a perfect moment?

    Could it be that he figured out the mechanics of my kamui when I fought the jonin?

    Obito had always believed that his jutsu was complex enough. Until now, the only one who had understood its mysteries after a short confrontation was the Fourth Hokage.

    Even though he had seen through it after just one encounter, Minato was once his teacher and the Fourth Hokage, with experience and talent far beyond what this genin could possess.

    So, was it just a coincidence? Since you''re so eager to die, I''ll grant you that wish.

    Obito shifted his target from the unconscious Yugao and started walking toward Kagami.

    After confirming with the two kunai attacks earlier, Kagami was now 100% sure that the masked man was Obito.

    He had trained hard for this day, and finally, his ninjutsu would prove useful.

    "Fire Style: Demon Lantern!"

    Kagami formed the tiger hand sign, and several fireballs materialized around him, surrounding Obito as they charged toward him.

    Hmph, such a low-level jutsu? Obito snorted softly, immediately making his body intangible. The fireballs passed through him without causing any harm.

    A fire technique with such weak speed and power would never hit me.

    After dodging the fireballs, he continued advancing toward Kagami.

    But before he could lift his foot, the fireballs suddenly returned, aiming at his body again.

    He had no choice but to turn intangible once more to avoid the attack.

    Just as he dodged the fireballs again, they attacked him once more, forcing him to stay intangible again.

    Damn this brat. What kind of technique is this?

    Ordinary fire techniques rely on explosive power and speed, and though their damage and accuracy are generally high, they are useless against someone like him.

    But the Fire Style: Demon Lantern technique allows for continuous attacks as long as the tiger sign is held, even if each strike is relatively weak. The continuous nature of the assault, however, was highly troublesome.

    This looping attack left Obito unable to perform any other jutsu because while intangible, he couldn''t cast techniquesˇŞhe could only use his body in its most basic form to approach his target.

    Each time he tried to run toward Kagami, the boy would maintain his hand sign and retreat, always keeping a safe distance from him.

    A peculiar situation emerged on the battlefield.

    Fireballs continuously passed through Obito''s body without causing damage, yet he felt like he was running in circles, chasing Kagami with no result.

    Damn it, at this rate...

    He was fully aware of his ability''s weakness. While he could easily dodge the attacks, he couldn''t keep avoiding them for more than five minutes.

    As soon as five minutes passed, he would have to stop being intangible, and at that moment, he would no longer be invincible.

    This seemingly weak fire technique was actually perfectly suited to counter his abilities.

    What he didn''t know was that the Fire Style: Demon Lantern was specifically designed and trained by Kagami to counter him. The jutsu wasn''t just hiding the essence of the Flame Spirit; it was honed precisely to deal with Obito.

    Before, Yuki had thought that Kagami hadn''t mastered the jutsu since he couldn''t use it without holding the tiger hand sign. But in reality, that was a deliberate choice by him.

    He had pushed this simple C-rank jutsu to its limit. The sign wasn''t used to cast the technique but to control the fireballs in continuous attacks.

    Kagami had conducted hundreds of experiments to perfect this jutsu for countering Obito. Through careful calculations, he had determined that to maintain the constant attack loop, he needed to control precisely seventeen fireballs at once.

    He also calculated the chakra consumption of controlling seventeen fireballs in high-frequency attacks for five minutes. To meet this chakra requirement, Kagami fed Spidey a lot.

    The current Kagami possessed far more chakra than a typical genin, and could maintain the attack on Obito for five full minutes.

    Damn it, I didn''t expect this brat to be so troublesome. If I had known, I would have dealt with him first.

    Obito regretted not taking care of Kagami during the initial Body Flicker Technique. Now, his body couldn''t become tangible, leaving him unable to use any ninjutsu.

    In reality, even if Obito got near Kagami, he wouldn''t pose much of a threat. Kagami just didn''t want to get too close to the fireballs and burn himself.

    Although he was immune to the heat of the Flame Spirit, he couldn''t resist the heat of ordinary fireballs.

    Despite the fact that killing this genin should have been as easy as crushing a bug, Obito found himself completely at a loss, growing more frustrated by the second.

    What angered him even more was that this no-name genin had developed a tactic against him.

    The fireballs, once scattered and wild, now circled Obito in a tight ring under Kagami''s control. Their relentless assault left him no opening to become tangible.

    If he released his intangibility for even a moment, the fireballs would explode inside himˇŞa sensation he knew would be excruciating.

    He was now regretting his overreliance on his eye''s intangibility.

    I''ve let my other skills dull, Obito realized, memories of Madara''s harsh training flashing through his mind.

    No matter how well Kagami had trained the Fire Style: Demon Lantern, the fireballs could never catch up to Obito''s Body Flicker Technique over long distances.

    But he had become too dependent on his intangibility, always choosing to dodge attacks with it, and now he was stuck in this predicament.

    The fire ring continued to fly through his intangible body. It seemed that until Kagami deactivated the jutsu, he would remain unable to move.

    Just when Itachi, who didn''t fully understand the situation, thought that Obito couldn''t handle Kagami, Obito suddenly ran toward a nearby tree, merging his body with the trunk.

    The seventeen fireballs in the fire ring passed through part of his body but couldn''t avoid crashing into the tree.

    The fireballs collided with the large tree, causing a massive explosion.

    Seizing this opportunity, Obito used the body flicker technique to charge directly at Kagami, launching a punch with his right hand.

    Now, you''re mine!

    Seeing Kagami''s terrified expression as Obito appeared suddenly in front of him, a satisfied smile formed beneath his mask.

    But then, a burst of fire suddenly appeared in front of Kagami.

    The fire emerged like a ghost, without any hand signs or preparation time, materializing directly in front of Kagami''s faceˇŞprecisely where his punch was heading.

    In that critical moment, he didn''t have time to turn intangible, and his right hand slammed into the unexpected fire.

    The flames erupted instantly, and through the fire, Obito saw Kagami''s lips curl into a subtle smile.

 Team 2: Recovery

    Boom!

    Boom!

    A series of massive explosions echoed from the direction of the gold transport team, immediately snapping the group of ANBU ninjas out of their struggle with the enemy.

    Kakashi turned his head toward the source of the explosions. Those explosions... No, it can''t be. The gold transport team!

    Though he didn''t know why the team was targeted, he understood that the most urgent task now was to return and secure the mission''s objective.

    If anything happened to the gold transport team, then everything else would be meaningless.

    "All ANBU, return with me immediately!"

    On the treetops, several ninjas wearing animal masks faced off against two figures in black, standing on nearby branches.

    Even though they were reluctant to leave, if the mission target was stolen, capturing these two individuals would be pointless.

    Moreover, these two opponents, though they hadn''t revealed their identities, were clearly formidable, and whether they could even capture them was uncertain.

    Thus, they retreated one by one, leaving the two figures in black on the opposite treetops.

    "They''ve left. Should we continue the pursuit?" one of the black-clad figures asked.

    The other figure shook their head. "No need. Our only mission target is the tribute gold. As long as we delay them long enough for the others to succeed, that''s enough."

    The first figure scoffed. "What''s the point of this world if I can''t enjoy the thrill of hunting and killing my prey? Carrying out missions is just a way to indulge in that thrill."

    "No, you''re wrong." The second figure''s voice turned cold. "The only thing that matters in this world is money. And if you keep wasting my time playing hunting games with the enemy during missions, I might end up killing you too."

    "Tch."

    The two figures in black also retreated calmly, and the forest returned to silence.

    ---

    Back with the gold transport team, a series of blood-curdling screams pierced the sky. The scene was pure chaos. Bodies of fallen samurai littered the ground, their blood staining the earth red.

    Amber-colored flames splattered from Obito''s right hand, and with massive heat, the fire began to engulf his entire arm.

    He immediately backed off, instinctively flailing his arm desperately, trying to shake off the flames. But no matter how much he flailed, the fire merely danced with the wind, showing no signs of dying down.

    Through his heightened senses, he realized that the flames burning on his arm were not ordinary. Normal fire consumes the material it burns, but these amber flames gave him a strange sense of corrosion.

    It was as if the fire wasn''t simply consuming fuel, but was eroding his entire arm, possibly even his whole body, down to nothing!

    What kind of jutsu is this?

    The agonizing feeling of his arm being slowly eaten away became unbearable for him.

    Drawing his sword with his other hand, he swiftly severed his right arm. "Damn you!" Obito screamed with fury. "You''ll pay for this, Konoha!"

    The sleeve of his black robe was already burned to ashes. In the amber glow, his now dismembered arm began to char and turn to carbon.

    Damn it!

    Clutching the wound on his right shoulder, he glared at his severed arm on the ground, then shifted his gaze to Kagami. More than the loss of his arm, what gnawed at him was that he had fallen for such a simple tactic.

    From the forest beside the road came rustling sounds. Obito glanced to the side, realizing the ANBU were returning.

    Tch. Reinforcements already? This mission is a failure

    In his current state, he knew he couldn''t stay any longer. He had no choice but to retreat. He stabbed the severed arm with his sword, then began to use the ability of his right eye to absorb his body.

    Kagami, knowing Obito was about to flee, quickly retrieved the Flame Spirit just as Obito disappeared.

    Within seconds, he completely vanished into the swirling vortex.

    By the time Kakashi and the other ANBU arrived, they were greeted with the wreckage of the gold transport team.

    Though all the samurai hired by the Land of Frost had been killed, the tribute gold remained untouched.

    Of the four members of the Team 2, only Yuki himself was gravely injured but still alive, while Yugao had fainted. Kagami and Itachi were unharmed.

    Kakashi took command of the situation. "Secure the gold," he ordered. "We''re continuing the mission. Team 2, fall back to the village for medical attention."

    The ANBU ninjas continued the gold transport mission.

    After basic first aid, Yuki was taken back to the village for treatment by his remaining squad members.

    With that, the entire Team 2 withdrew from the mission.

    ---

    In a pitch-black cave, a distorted vortex of space appeared out of nowhere.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    From within the vortex, a disheveled figure with a charred arm tumbled out, rolling onto the ground.

    "All this mess over a mission to rob tribute gold? How did you end up in such a sorry state?" The voice came from a bizarre figure, half white and half black, with the lower half of its body submerged underground.

    Obito, lying in pain on the ground, looked at the figure making sarcastic remarks and commanded, "Hurry up and heal me!"

    Black Zetsu and White Zetsu emerged from the ground, moving over to his side. Seeing his severed arm, they immediately knew what to do.

    White Zetsu bent down, allowing the left side of his body to lean toward him. His left hand pressed against the wound on Obito''s right shoulder.

    A miraculous sight unfolded.

    Grayish-white liquid oozed from White Zetsu''s fingertips, flowing onto Obito''s shoulder like a living substance.

    The liquid accumulated more and more, and as it grew, it began to take shape.

    Then, the white liquid solidified, forming a new arm on his right shoulder.

    Once the healing was complete, Black Zetsu picked up Obito''s charred right arm, with White Zetsu commenting, "Good thing the injured part was the body cultivated from Hashirama''s cells. Even a severed arm can easily be regenerated, otherwiseˇ­"

    "But to force you to cut off your own arm, that must have been quite an opponent, right?" Black Zetsu asked in a raspy voice.

    Obito pushed himself up with his new arm and tested its range of motion. Satisfied that it functioned properly, he finally spoke. "He used a strange fire release technique. Continuous attacks that happened to counter my abilities."

    "But what''s more unusual is that he covered his own face with the flames without getting burned."

    "And that kind of inescapable fireˇ­" his voice trailed off, his mind replaying the battle.

    I was careless.

    He didn''t mention that it was a genin who pushed him to such extremes.

    "You''ve been away from the village for so long. Maybe it''s some new jutsu developed by Konoha," White Zetsu mused.

    "A new jutsuˇ­" Obito didn''t want to believe that, but for now, it seemed like the only plausible explanation.

    "Maybe."

    ---

    "Sensei, we''ve come to visit you."

    A purple-haired girl holding a bouquet of flowers pushed open the door to the hospital room, followed by two shorter boys. Yugao''s voice was gentle, her eyes bright with concern as she entered.

    "Sorry to trouble you all," Yuki said, his voice weak but warm.

    Itachi shook his head. "No trouble at all, you''re our teacher after all."

    Yugao smiled as she placed the flowers into a vase, then sat down on an empty hospital bed along with Itachi and Kagami.

    As they talked, Yuki shared his recovery progress. His voice grew stronger as he spoke, "Lady Tsunade''s skills are truly miraculous. I feel better already."

    Although he had been slashed in the back, he had been wearing a ninja vest that offered some protection, preventing any fatal injuries. With Tsunade''s treatment, he was now almost self-sufficient after just a few days, though he still needed some time to fully recover before returning to his duties.

    "Lady Tsunade?" Kagami asked with a questioning tone, curious as to why Tsunade would be in the village.

    "Lady Tsunade is the only female among the Sannin. Her medical ninjutsu is world-renowned, and she''s returned to the village this time to take on an apprentice," Yuki explained.

    "However, she only accepts female disciples, so you two have no chance." his gaze shifted between Kagami and Itachi.

    "But Yugao, you still have a chance."

    Yuki suddenly turned to Yugao with a serious expression, catching her off guard.

    "Me?"

    "Yes." Yuki nodded firmly, then lowered his head somewhat apologetically. "My performance this time almost put everyone in danger."

    "Maybe I''m just not suited to be a jonin captain."

    No, you''re just too weak, Kagami''s face remaining impassive.

    "Lady Tsunade''s abilities speak for themselves. If you could become her apprentice, Yugao, your future would be much brighter."

    "Don''t worry."

    Just as Yuki was about to continue, Yugao immediately interrupted him. "Sensei, please stop."

    "We are also responsible for the near failure of this mission."

    Hey, that''s your responsibility. I barely survived!

    "Especially me. I passed out from fear in front of the enemy. It was such an embarrassment. So I need to work harder on this, honing both my skills and my willpower."

    As she spoke, Yugao raised the katana in her hand. She believed that the person behind the gold tribute heist was a skilled swordsman.

    In truth, aside from Kagami, none of them knew anything about the enemy, and Konoha had found no clues in their investigation regarding the enemy''s identity. The only leadˇŞsevered limbs that could help Konoha track the enemyˇŞhad been taken by Obito himself. All they knew was that the culprit behind the heist was a strange masked ninja wielding a katana and his two dark-clad accomplices.

    "And it''s not all bad news. After all, Itachi awakened the Sharingan." Yugao glanced at Itachi.

    Itachi''s Sharingan had been noticed by Kagami on the way back. Though Itachi hadn''t directly witnessed the death of a teammate, he had still awakened the Sharingan, albeit with only one tomoe.

    Yugao''s words moved Yuki deeply, and tears began to stream down his slightly pale face.

    "Meeting you all... has been such a blessing."

    ---

    In the Hokage''s office, the frail, elderly Hiruzen stood in front of Tsunade.

    "Here, these are the applications from people in the village wanting to be your apprentice."

    Hiruzen handed a thick stack of application forms to Tsunade.

    "Why are there so many?" she complained, shaking her head. "What a hassle. If it weren''t for you forcing me to come back and take on an apprentice, I''d still be out..."

    "Gambling, right?"

    Hiruzen shook his head helplessly. Tsunade''s gambling habit was far too similar to the First Hokage''s.

    "Since the Fourth Hokage''s sacrifice and Orochimaru''s departure, two of the Sannin''s legacies have been left behind."

    "So you know what I mean, right?"

    There was an undeniable firmness in Hiruzen''s tone, one that left Tsunade with no room to argue with her former teacher. "Fine, old man."

    "Oh, by the way, have you gotten over your hemophobia yet?" Hiruzen suddenly changed the topic.

    Tsunade didn''t reply, only shaking her head silently, her eyes downcast.

    "Perfect timing. You can take an apprentice to handle any surgeries that involve blood."

    "Go on, there should be someone suitable for you among these applicants."

    As Tsunade left with the stack of applications, Hiruzen watched her go and sighed. Perhaps this will be the push she needs to heal old wounds.

    ---

    In a hotel room, Tsunade was carefully going through the applications.

    All of them were from females, as that was her only requirement. Having a female apprentice would not only be more convenient for long-term living arrangements, but women generally had better chakra control talent than men.

    Apart from that, though, the applicants were a mixed bag of all kinds. Some were older than Tsunade herself, likely wanting to learn her youth-preserving techniques. Others were too young, and she didn''t want the hassle of taking care of a child while she went on her... intense ''training'' journeys.

    Too old, too young, too eager... don''t these people have lives? She flipped through the applications.

    With so many options, she was becoming overwhelmed. In truth, she wasn''t sure what kind of apprentice she wanted. Having been away from the village for so many years, she didn''t know most of the new generation of kunoichi.

    The applications only provided basic information, and it was hard to determine if someone had the potential for medical ninjutsu from just a few details. As she stared at the thick stack of forms, Tsunade grew increasingly frustrated.

    "Forget it. I''ll just pick someone I recognize."

    After flipping through about half of the forms, Tsunade finally spotted a familiar face.

    "This is..."

    The photo showed a girl with short black hair, looking pure and quiet. Her name matched her appearance: Shizune.

    Tsunade recalled her former lover, Dan, mentioning a niece named Shizune during a family visit.

    "Must be Dan''s niece. She''s grown into a fine young woman."

    "Eighteen, a chuninˇŞwell, not bad."

    "You''re it!"

    Tsunade decisively set Shizune''s application aside. Perhaps out of boredom, she continued flipping through the applications, passing the time. Might as well see who else is desperate enough to want me as a teacher.

    Suddenly, she stopped. Another familiar face appeared on the next form.

    Long purple hair tied up, and a somewhat boyish yet strong faceˇŞTsunade recognized this one too. Her eyes widened in surprise.

    "Orochimaru''s disciple."

    "Mitarashi Anko, huh..."

 The Slugs Adventure: Tanzaku Town

    "Are you sure about these two?" Hiruzen held his pipe and pointed at the two application forms Tsunade had just submitted.

    "Yes," she nodded affirmatively.

    "Hmm." Hiruzen exhaled a large puff of smoke and said, "It''s understandable for Shizune. After all, she''s Dan''s niece."

    "But this Mitarashi Anko... she used to be Orochimaru''s student."

    "But didn''t Orochimaru erase her memories?" Tsunade asked.

    "Yes, he did," Hiruzen nodded. "Since he defected, her personality has changed. She hardly speaks. And even though she''s cleared of suspicion, it''s difficult for others in the village to approach her. This past year must have been quite hard on her."

    "Taking her out of the village with you might actually be good for her. But I never thought you''d care about Orochimaru''s student," Hiruzen added, a hint of teasing in his tone.

    Tsunade blushed and quickly retorted, "I''m not concerned about Orochimaru''s student at all."

    Knock. Knock.

    "Come in," Hiruzen called after putting away his pipe.

    Two kunoichi entered the Hokage''s office. One had traditional, neat short hair and was dressed in a purple fitted kimono, giving her a pure and gentle appearance. The other was dressed more masculinely, in short-sleeved men''s clothing and shorts that seemed ill-fitting, making her chest look more pronounced in the men''s shirt.

    "These are Shizune and Anko," Hiruzen introduced, gesturing to each in turn. "And this is Tsunade."

    Both Shizune and Anko respectfully bowed.

    "Becoming an excellent medical ninja is not easy. It requires both innate talent and hard work."

    "To determine if you have the potential to become medical ninjas, I will be testing both of you for one month. At the end of the test, only one of you will be able to stay and become my apprentice."

    "Understood?"

    Neither Shizune nor Anko objected to Tsunade''s words and obediently nodded.

    Next, she laid down some rules for the two of them, her tone softening slightly but still maintaining an air of authority.

    "During this month, you had to listen to me no matter what, and both of you needed to learn to observe and understand my... needs."

    "For example, if I''m tired, you should immediately find a place for us to stay."

    "If I''m thirsty, you should bring me tea."

    "When I bathe, you''ll scrub my back; when we travel, you''ll carry my luggage; and when we eatˇŞ"

    "Ahem," Hiruzen interrupted her with a cough, his face slightly red. Are you really recruiting apprentices? This sounds more like you''re hiring servants, he shook his head slightly.

    "That should be enough," Tsunade said, satisfied. "If you understand, pack your things and get ready to leave!"

    ---

    Leaving Konoha, Tsunade led Shizune and Anko to a nearby town called Tanzaku, known for its busy shopping district. The journey was filled with an excited tension, Shizune and Anko exchanging nervous glances as they followed their new master.

    By evening, they arrived at Tanzaku Town.

    Although Konoha also had a shopping district, it was nothing compared to Tanzaku, especially with the many gambling dens and entertainment venues lining the area.

    Seeing the scantily clad women standing in front of the pink-curtained doorways, trying to attract customers, both Shizune and Anko blushed and lowered their heads in embarrassment.

    Anko, in particular, with her bold, masculine appearance, was mistaken by these women as a beautiful young boy.

    "Why don''t you come in and take a look?" one woman called out.

    "We''ve got something nice inside too," another added with a wink.

    Anko had encountered such situations during previous missions, but they were always brief encounters. This time, however, it seemed Tsunade was intentionally leading them around Tanzaku, as if searching for something.

    Not this again. Why can''t they see I''m a woman? Anko''s cheeks burnt with embarrassment. She tugged at her shirt self-consciously, acutely aware of how her appearance was being perceived.

    "Here we are. I have a feeling my luck will be great today." Tsunade then stopped in front of a doorway. She lifted the curtain and walked in, leaving her two apprentices no choice but to follow.

    Shizune and Anko looked up and saw the signboard read ''The Golden Kunai''.

    So we had traveled all this way from Konoha just for her to gamble? Shizune exchanged a worried glance with Anko.

    The interior was dimly lit and smoky. Tsunade smiled confidently and made her way to a poker table.

    The dealer shuffled the cards. "The game is Texas Hold''em. Minimum bet is 100 ryo. Place your bets, ladies and gentlemen,"

    Tsunade pushed forward a stack of chips. "1000 ryo."

    A man with a mustache chuckled. "You sure you want to start that high?"

    "Can''t keep up?" Tsunade smirked.

    "Hahaha! Alright, you''re on."

    As the game progressed, Shizune and Anko stood behind Tsunade, trying to remain inconspicuous while observing the scene.

    Something''s not right here, Anko saw another lucky hand go to Tsunade.

    She won several hands in a row, her pile of chips growing steadily.

    "See? I told you my luck was good today," she said over her shoulder, grinning at her apprentices.

    Her initial wins had bolstered her confidence, and she was betting more aggressively with each hand.

    "Full house!" Tsunade exclaimed, revealing her cards with a grin. The other players groaned as she raked in a substantial pot.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    But then, her luck began to turn. Her wins became less frequent, and her stack of chips dwindled steadily.

    This is it. I can feel it.

    "All in," she declared.

    Some folded, others alled her all-in bet.

    The dealer slowly revealed the community cards. Tsunade''s face fell as the final card was turned over, her hope for flush nowhere in sight.

    "House wins," the dealer announced, revealing a full house.

    Tsunade slumped in her chair. Shizune whispered, "Tsunade-sama, perhaps we should call it a night?"

    "No, not yet. I was so close. Just a few more hands and I''ll turn this around!"

    ---

    Tsunade stood outside the gambling den, her fists clenched in frustration.

    "Damn it! I was so close to winning big!"

    "I''ll definitely come back to this place. There''s no way I''ll keep losing!"

    She declared her intention to return, while Shizune and Anko looked at each other, speechless.

    While Tsunade was gambling, the two had been secretly observing the owner of the den, whose smile never left his face. They had noticed the subtle signals between the dealer and other players, the too-convenient shuffles that always seemed to favor the house.

    Several times, Shizune and Anko wanted to intervene and teach those swindlers a lesson, but remembering Tsunade''s instruction to obey her while outside, they held back their impulses.

    I could teach those cheaters a lesson they''d never forget, but Anko restrained herself, honoring Tsunade''s orders.

    "Let''s rest for the night," Tsunade said.

    ---

    "Welcome! How many rooms for the night?" the innkeeper asked.

    "One for me, one for the girls," Tsunade replied casually.

    The innkeeper nodded, making a note in his book. "That''ll be 4,900 ryo. Thank you."

    The innkeeper extended his hands toward Tsunade, assuming, from the way she carried herself, that she was the wealthy employer and the other two were just her assistants.

    However, she spread her hands and said, with a hint of embarrassment, "I lost all my money at the gambling den."

    The innkeeper''s smile faltered, his eyes narrowing slightly. He turned to Shizune, who was slightly older, expecting her to pay. Shizune froze, her cheeks flushing as she realized she had hurriedly left the village and didn''t have enough money with her.

    "I''ll pay," Anko pulled out her wallet and handed a large bill to the innkeeper.

    "Wow! How do you have so much money?" Shizune asked, peeking at Anko''s wallet, which was full of large bills, more than what most average families in Konoha could save.

    Anko was secretly rich? Tsunade raised her eyebrows in surprise.

    "These are from missions I did with-," Anko began to say, but quickly corrected herself. "I mean, from missions I''ve completed."

    Though Anko didn''t finish her sentence, Tsunade understood. Orochimaru used to take Anko on missions, which were often high-level and well-paid, so it was no surprise that she had more money than her peers.

    At least Orochimaru took care of his student financially.

    ---

    After dinner, Tsunade opened her suitcase and took out two scrolls, handing them to Shizune and Anko respectively.

    "These are medical scrolls that can help novice medical ninjas better control their chakra," she explained.

    Next, she knocked out two live carp that she had received from the innkeeper and placed them on the opened scrolls. The fishes flopped weakly.

    "Your task is to revive these fishes from a near-death state. The usual method is to stimulate their heart and brain with chakra. One wrong move, and you''ll kill them. If you were genin, I would give you three months to master this basic medical technique."

    "But since you''re both chunin, I''ll only give you one month. And during that month, you''ll be traveling with me during the day, so you''ll only have time to practice at night."

    "Anyone who can''t master it within a month doesn''t have the talent to become a medical ninja."

    "Understood?" Tsunade''s tone was strict, as even the slightest mistake in medical ninjutsu could have serious consequences, requiring utmost seriousness.

    "Understood," Shizune and Anko nodded simultaneously. "We won''t let you down, Tsunade-sama."

    Pale green chakra emerged from their palms, as they placed their hands on the fish.

    Meanwhile, Tsunade sat on the balcony window, sipping sake and enjoying the view. Two apprentices. What am I getting myself into?

    After some time had passed, the gentle evening breeze brought Tsunade out of her slightly tipsy state. She glanced down at the street below; the usually lively Tanzaku Town was now deserted, indicating it was quite late.

    This town... it never changes. Unlike us.

    Her curled-up body, combined with the weight on her chest, made breathing uncomfortable, so she decided to move to the bed to sleep.

    As she stood up, a blanket slipped off her shoulders.

    Who covered me?

    Tsunade turned to see that both Anko and Shizune had fallen asleep at the table during their training. However, Shizune had a blanket draped over her back, while Anko had nothing.

    It was obvious that Anko had been the last to fall asleep and had covered the other two with blankets.

    Dedication or desperation?

    In front of both of them were the carp they had been practicing on. As expected, neither of them had managed to revive their fish overnight.

    However, when Tsunade touched Shizune''s carp, she could still feel a faint breath of life, while Anko''s fish had already completely died.

    Anko''s carp had completely succumbed under her ''treatment''.

    Does this child really not have the talent to be a medical ninja?

    From Tsunade''s understanding, if Orochimaru had an excellent medical ninja for his human experiments in the village, many aspects of his research would have progressed much faster.

    Yet, when Orochimaru defected, he abandoned Anko.

    This suggested that he had long known that Anko lacked the talent to be a medical ninja and couldn''t become his valuable assistant.

    Tsunade looked at the sleeping Anko, noticing the strange, three-tomoe-shaped curse mark on the back of her neck.

    Is this the curse mark?

    After Orochimaru defected, Konoha found some incomplete experimental data in his secret lab. Though the data didn''t reveal where the seal came from or its exact use, Orochimaru had called it the Heavens'' Curse Mark.

    Even the Third Hokage and many other ninjutsu experts had studied this seal on Anko, but they found nothing suspicious, so the matter was temporarily shelved.

    Out of curiosity, Tsunade reached toward the mark.

    At first, it felt like cool skin, but after about half a second, she felt a surge of heat from it. The heat was like touching the surface of a recently extinguished light bulbˇŞburning hot.

    Instinctively, she pulled her hand back and saw a faint reddish glow flash over the three tomoe of the curse mark. The light vanished as soon as Tsunade removed her hand.

    At that moment, Anko muttered something in her sleep.

    "Oro... Orochimaru-sama..."

    Tsunade''s expression softened. Even now, she calls for you. Damn you, Orochimaru.

    The next day, the three set off south from Tanzaku Town.

    This time, Tsunade was headed for a mountainous area in the southern part of the Land of Fire, having been invited to visit an old friend she hadn''t seen in many years.

    According to her, this old friend owed her a life-saving debt from many years ago.

    Besides the visit, there had recently been some unusual occurrences near her friend''s home, causing a fair amount of local panic. Her friend hoped Tsunade could investigate while visiting.

    This friend was well-known and wealthy in the area. As long as they visited and helped resolve the local issues, they could receive a significant amount of travel funds.

    Shizune found this suspicious, as after spending a day with Tsunade, she suspected that her master might have financial troubles.

    So, Shizune thought the real reason Tsunade was headed south was simply to raise travel funds.

    "Don''t you think it''s odd?" Shizune whispered to Anko as they walked. "Tsunade-sama suddenly deciding to visit an old friend?"

    Anko shrugged, her eyes fixed on the road ahead. "Maybe. But we''re here to learn, not question."

    What Shizune didn''t know was that Tsunade had spent many years ''drifting'' and was able to make a living not only by borrowing without paying back but also through her renowned medical skills and wide network of friends.

    For non-shinobi civilians, the title Medical Sage was far more recognized than her ninja status.

    Even though they had a clear destination, Tsunade remained relaxed during the journey, taking time to sightsee and show no sense of urgency.

    In the evenings, Tsunade occasionally guided Anko and Shizune in their training.

    "Focus, Anko," she instructed, watching as the girl struggled with the healing technique. "The chakra needs to heal, not harm."

    "I''m trying, Tsunade-sama. It''s just... difficult."

    Of course, the travel expenses for the journey came from Anko''s wallet. After traveling for more than a week, they finally arrived at their destination.

    It was a mountain village in the southern Land of Fire. The village wasn''t as developed as Konoha. There were no outsiders, billboards, factory smoke, or wide roadsˇŞjust the indigenous villagers and old, worn-down houses.

    Shizune and Anko were a bit surprised, as Tsunade had mentioned that they were visiting a wealthy person.

    This village didn''t seem like a place where wealthy people lived.

    After asking around, Tsunade soon met with their contact.

    The contact was a man in his forties, dressed in a sharp, fashionable suit, with a small black mustache, looking nothing like a local.

    "You must be Tsunade-sama? My father often spoke of you. Allow me to introduce myself. I am Abe Heiji, son of Abe Ishitaro." Heiji greeted Tsunade with a very formal handshake, clearly well-educated.

    "And who are these two?"

    "Shizune and Anko," Tsunade replied.

    "Nice to meet you," he nodded to Shizune and Anko, then turned and led them to a carriage.

    "We''re on a tight schedule. I''ll explain everything on the way. Please, make yourselves comfortable."

 The Slugs Adventure: The Old Man

    In the swaying carriage, Heiji reintroduced himself, his posture straight and formal despite the uneven road.

    "Allow me to properly introduce myself. I am a minister from the Daimy¨­''s court of the Land of Fire, and this village, Biky¨±, is my hometown."

    "This time, my return serves two main purposes: one is to visit my ill father, and the other is to represent the Daimy¨­''s court in handling the aftermath of the recent Mount Biky¨± flood."

    "Mount Biky¨±?" Shizune asked.

    "Yes." Heiji nodded and then lifted the carriage''s curtain to point at two nearby mountains.

    "Those two mountains are called Bi and Ky¨±. The Abe Lumber Mill, which is our family business, is located there. Most of the villagers in Biky¨± work for the mill."

    "By the way, the Abe Lumber Mill supplies one-third of the timber for the entire Land of Fire."

    Shizune nodded, her eyes widening slightly as she realized the significance of their host. His family business controls one-third of the country''s timber, and he is a minister in the Daimy¨­''s court. Such a prestigious figure would be an honored guest, even someone the Hokage would personally welcome for missions in Konoha.

    Anko leaned close to Shizune, whispering, "No wonder Tsunade-sama was interested in this job."

    Heiji''s expression grew more serious as he continued, "A month ago, there was continuous rainfall in this area, which caused a flash flood in the mountains."

    "However, forty years ago, when my father built the Abe Lumber Mill, he already considered the possibility of such floods. The mill was constructed away from the flood channels, so there were no casualties or damage to the facility."

    Tsunade nodded approvingly. "Your father sounds like a wise man."

    "He is," Heiji agreed with a smile. "But after the flood, when the lumberjacks returned to the mountains to resume work, they discovered some unusual things."

    As he spoke, Heiji took a small stack of photos from his briefcase and handed them to Tsunade.

    "These photos were taken by my father, Ishitaro, and show some strange phenomena the lumberjacks found in the mountains."

    Tsunade began to examine the photos, while Shizune and Anko leaned in to look as well.

    The first photo showed a clear footprint in the wet soil under sunlight. Although it was called a footprint, it was more accurately described as a claw print.

    The strange mark defied easy description by human language or understanding. Its outline resembled that of a crab, but the serrated pincers extended in the opposite direction.

    The odd shape made it difficult to determine the front or back of the print, but it was clear that whatever made it was heavy, as the print was fresh and deep.

    A shoe had been placed next to the print for comparison, and the footprint was about the same size as a human foot.

    She moved on to the next photo without comment.

    This one showed a mountain stream. At first glance, nothing seemed unusual, but on closer inspection, there was something strange in the water.

    "Just a normal stream, right?" Anko said, looking at the image.

    Tsunade pointed to a spot in the water. "Look closer. There''s something... off about the water itself."

    In what should have been crystal-clear water after the flood, a thick, transparent substance with occasional pale green spots floated. The filmy substance accumulated in the stream, with slimy, thread-like strands that looked somewhat disgusting.

    Heiji explained, "At first, the lumberjacks reported to my father that they had found some unfamiliar debris floating in the river, which seemed to be the remains of some unknown animal."

    "But when my father arrived with his camera, only this strange material was left."

    "And now, even these substances can no longer be found; they must have been washed away by the river."

    Tsunade remained silent, but she thought that if these filmy substances hadn''t been washed away before Ishitaro arrived, it was unlikely that calm waters could have carried them away later.

    Flipping to the next photo, she saw a massive, irregularly shaped black stone. It lay quietly in a clearing within the dense forest, and its slightly curved surface showed clear signs of artificial cutting.

    These strange cuts had sculpted the black stone into an odd geometric shape, and on some of the stone''s irregular surfaces, peculiar symbols were visible.

    Ishitaro had taken close-up photos of these symbols. They were distorted and irregular, and impossible to decipher. The only certainty was that these crude, primitive symbols likely originated from a time much older than human history.

    "This black stone was discovered by the lumberjacks in the forest after the flood. According to the lumberjacks, there was no black stone in that part of the forest before the flood. It seemed to appear out of nowhere."This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    "Now the lumberjacks believe that a deity resides within the mountain, and that the logging operations, which have been pushing deeper into the mountains, disturbed the deity, leading to the flood and the appearance of the black stone as a warning."

    "This has caused widespread panic. None of the lumberjacks dare to enter the forest anymore, so the mill has stopped producing timber."

    "His Majesty is very concerned about this issue, so he sent me here to resolve the matter and restore timber production as soon as possible."

    Heiji''s tone became urgent, as he tried to steer the conversation away from the strange occurrences in the photos and toward practical matters, but Tsunade still had more photos to look through.

    The next few photos were the most eerie of all because they had one thing in common: each one contained a large, blurry area.

    In one photo, Ishitaro was kneeling on one knee, looking somewhat pleased. He had a bow in one hand and arrows on his back. His other hand rested on some unknown object.

    It wasn''t that Tsunade couldn''t describe the object, but rather that the object itself appeared as an indistinct, mist-covered, blurry area in the photo.

    The following photos were close-ups of the mysterious object next to Ishitaro. For some unknown reason, the object remained blurred in every image, even though the surrounding scenery was perfectly clear.

    Noticing Tsunade''s interest in the photos, Heiji said, "I asked my father about these photos, but he told me he doesn''t remember what happened at the time."

    "Could it be a problem with the camera?"

    Heiji shook his head. "That''s what I thought at first, but look at the surroundings. They''re perfectly clear."

    "Also, my father''s health has been deteriorating recently. After the flood, he worked tirelessly to resolve the lumberyard issues, and as a result, he has become severely weakened, suffering from asthma and possibly mild dementia."

    Tsunade''s expression grew serious. Memory loss? That''s troubling.

    "I would be most grateful if you, Tsunade-sama, could help treat him," Heiji said.

    "Please." With that, Heiji bowed deeply to Tsunade.

    ---

    After half an hour, the carriage arrived in front of a building.

    It was a big white house with two floors. The front yard had a neat, green lawn.

    Behind were a few sheds and barns. Beyond that, a thin patch of trees was fenced off with barbed wire to keep people out.

    "My father enjoys hunting, so he has always refused to move from here. There are still quite a few small animals on the mountain."

    It was clear that Heiji was not satisfied with his father''s residence.

    Tsunade was well aware of Ishitaro''s fondness for hunting. This passion, however, had come at a cost: during a hunt in his younger years, he had accidentally contracted a parasitic infection in his brain.

    This parasite, once rooted in the human brain, was very difficult to remove through ordinary means. When the illness flared up at night, it was unbearable. Without help, the poor soul might bash their head just to make it stop.

    They took Ishitaro to Konoha later, where Tsunade did surgery to get the parasite out of his brain.

    Back then, she did not have her fear of blood and could perform all kinds of surgeries. But after so many years, things had changed.

    Heiji led Tsunade, Anko, and Shizune into the house.

    "Why is it so dark in here? It''s the middle of the day," Anko muttered, her eyes struggling to adjust to the dim interior.

    Heiji shifted uncomfortably. "I apologize for the state of things. Father insists on keeping it this way."

    Inside, they smelled a peculiar odor.

    Sweet and musty... not quite decay, but not normal either.

    In the living room, they finally saw Ishitaro himself.

    His face was wrinkled, and his eyes looked empty as he stared at the wall. He had a messy gray beard and could barely hold his head up in the chair. The rest of his body was hidden under a red blanket covering him.

    The old man looked sick, no doubt about it.

    "Father, Tsunade-sama has arrived," Heiji bent down and said quietly. "She''s here to help you."

    After a few seconds, Ishitaro roused from his semi-sleeping state and turned his face toward Tsunade.

    "Oh, Tsunade, you''re here."

    "Forgive me, I can''t get up and greet you. Please find a place to sit."

    As he spoke, Ishitaro extended a hand from beneath the blanket, a hand as thin and frail as that of a corpse.

    Tsunade replied, "No need for formalities, Ishitaro."

    This sight surprised Shizune and Anko. How could he still be alive?

    When Tsunade saw his hand, her eyes narrowed slightly.

    "Father, Tsunade-sama is here to treat your illness. Please let her examine you," Heiji said with concern.

    "Alright," Ishitaro gave a barely perceptible nod, but his body remained still.

    "I''m going to examine you now, Ishitaro. Try to relax." Green chakra began to glow from Tsunade''s hand. She placed her hand on his body, letting it move back and forth.

    As the green chakra flowed from her hand, Anko noticed a faint spark of life appear in Ishitaro''s once lifeless eyes.

    Moreover, as Tsunade''s chakra-infused hand moved across his body, Ishitaro''s previously still eyes began to move as if they were following the motion of her hand, as though fascinated by the chakra.

    After two rounds of examination, she raised an eyebrow and then withdrew her hand.

    "Your body is perfectly fine," Tsunade said.

    Her diagnosis left Heiji upset, though he still maintained his manners. "How could my father not be ill when he''s so weak?"

    "If you believe Mr. Ishitaro is sick, then take him to a more suitable doctor." His reaction was understandable, but Tsunade refuted him.

    "As far as I''m concerned, Mr. Ishitaro is not sick!"

    Her tone was firm and her attitude strong, which left Shizune and Anko a little at a loss. To them, it was obvious that Ishitaro was very ill, so why was she saying otherwise?

    At that moment, Ishitaro''s weak, broken voice came from the armchair, "Let Tsunade settle in first."

    "We''ll discuss the rest later."

    As he finished speaking, his voice took on a faint buzzing quality, like a bee''s vibration.

    This high-pitched sound left Shizune and Anko even more puzzled.

    Tsunade glanced back at Ishitaro without saying anything.

    Dinner was prepared by the family''s servants.

    In addition to Ishitaro, two elderly servants lived there, one male and one female. Both were very quiet. Since Tsunade and the others arrived, the female servant had spoken only once, to announce that dinner was ready.

    The male servant, who had driven the carriage, also never spoke, not even when he was handling the horses.

    "Even the servants are creepy here," Anko whispered to Shizune as they sat down to eat.

    Shizune, trying to break the strange atmosphere, attempted some small talk. "This food is delicious. Who prepared it?"

    Her question was met with silence, the servants merely bowing slightly in acknowledgment.

    "Tsunade-sama, I apologize for my earlier behavior," Heiji said. "Once things are settled here, I''ll seek other medical opinions for my father."

    Tsunade didn''t respond, appearing to silently agree to this rudeness.

    "Father is too weak to join us. The maid will feed him in his room," Heiji stressed the word ''weak'', as if to emphasize that his father was indeed ill.

    After dinner, the group had originally planned to discuss the plan for the next day.

    "Perhaps it''s best if we all get some rest," Heiji announced awkwardly. "We can discuss plans in the morning."

    "That would be wise," Tsunade agreed curtly.

    The maid assigned two rooms: one for Tsunade and one for Shizune and Anko.

 The Slugs Adventure: The Midnight Chase

    On this night without moonlight, it was incomparably dark and silent. Anko once again dreamt of that man.

    "Orochimaru-sama."

    "Anko, I''ve decided to leave the village. Will you come with me?"

    Her dream-self hesitated. She wanted to speak, to answer, but no sound came out.

    After waiting a while, the man turned and left, his silhouette gradually consumed by an infinite halo of light, until it was no longer visible.

    "Orochimaru!"

    Anko woke up from her bed, shouting the man''s name in shock. She could feel cold sweat on her brow.

    After a moment of silence, as she caught her breath, she noticed the soft snoring coming from another bedˇŞShizune''s.

    Anko realized she had had that dream again.

    "Orochimaru-sama."

    Now, she couldn''t remember anything about her past with Orochimaru. She had only heard from others that Orochimaru had once been her master, along with this recurring dream.

    When it came to him, Anko felt both curious and afraid.

    Curiosity stemmed from wondering what kind of person her master had been.

    To this end, she even got close to Tsunade, hoping to learn more about Orochimaru from her. This person should have been familiar, but was now a stranger.

    Fear naturally came from the fact that Orochimaru was an S-class missing-nin of Konoha and the man who had left that terrifying curse mark on her.

    Touching the mark on her neck, as usual, she felt a burning pain whenever she dreamt about Orochimaru. She had grown accustomed to this feeling.

    But tonight, the pain was especially intense.

    Waiting quietly for the pain to fade, Anko smacked her lips, the dryness in her mouth causing a faint friction sound. Maybe she had eaten too many sweets before bed and her brain kept signaling her thirst for water.

    The human body is a marvelous machine, with various elements maintaining a delicate balance within it. When a certain element is consumed in excess, the brain sends signals to dilute the surplus of that trace element.

    The maid at Ishitaro''s house always cooked sweet food, adding sugar to everything, from rice to miso soup.

    For someone like Anko, who loved sweets like red bean soup and dango, it was acceptable, but for an ordinary palate, this kind of food was quite odd.

    She slipped out of bed and quietly opened the door. Then she headed downstairs to grab some water from the kitchen.

    Should I wake Shizune? No, I can handle this myself, she cast one last glance at her sleeping companion.

    The sturdy floorboards of the house didn''t creak under her feet, allowing her to walk confidently, feeling her way along the walls in the pitch-black night.

    This house... it feels different at night.

    But as her hand touched a part of the wall, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her fingers. She quickly pulled her hand back and brought it up to her eyes to inspect, discovering that a wooden splinter had pierced her fingertip.

    Fortunately, it hadn''t gone in too deep. She could just pull it out and lick the wound clean.

    Anko pulled out the splinter in one swift motion. Despite the pain, she forced herself not to make a sound, then put her finger in her mouth, sucking on it.

    A warm liquid with metallic sweetness flowed into her mouth.

    This taste and texture...

    She had never realized how good human blood could taste! It was somewhat like a special red bean soup.

    Why does this taste so... good? What''s happening to me? She was both disturbed and intrigued by her reaction.

    As if awakening to some strange habit, she continued greedily sucking her blood while inspecting the wall that had injured her. It was a small section of the wooden wall, seemingly chopped with an axe, with the splinter sticking out from there.

    Anko was puzzled. Why would someone chop their own walls?

    After being pricked, she was more cautious, carefully moving step by step without touching the walls. As she came around the corner of the stairs, she noticed that the first-floor hall was softly lit.

    Someone''s still awake?

    She tiptoed down to the hall and saw Ishitaro lying in the armchair where he had been during the day.

    His posture was almost the same as earlier, his body wrapped in a blanket, his head resting lifelessly to one side on the chair.

    Is he...

    Even though Tsunade had diagnosed Ishitaro as healthy, any ordinary person would still see him as a frail, elderly man on the verge of death. It wouldn''t be surprising if he silently passed away at any moment.

    He hasn''t moved all day. Is he... still alive?

    Anko stepped forward cautiously, reaching out to check if he was still breathing. But just as her hand got close, Ishitaro suddenly turned his head, glaring at her expressionlessly.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.

    "Ah!"

    Startled by the sudden movement, she quickly pulled her hand back.

    "I''m sorry, I thought you were..."

    "Do you look forward to interstellar travel?" Ishitaro interrupted her before she could finish speaking.

    "What?" Anko''s brow furrowed in confusion.

    "Do you want to take an interstellar journey?"

    "If you look forward to a journey through distant space and unknown worlds, they can make your wish come true."

    "I need to go back," Anko tried to interject, but he seemed lost in his own world.

    Ishitaro continued speaking, ignoring her.

    "You can''t imagine the level of development they''ve reached in science. They can let you witness and experience countless new worlds full of the unknown."

    "The first destination of this interstellar journey is Yuggoth, a marvelous world occupied by their race."

    He''d completely lost his mind, she searched for a way to escape the bizarre situation.

    "On that planet, there are majestic cities built by them, with towering stepped pyramids and high towers."

    "These structures are made of strange, black megaliths. From this rare mineral, they extract a metallic material. It''s the reason they came to your world."

    "Because their world is too far from the sun''s light, Yuggoth is a realm of eternal darkness, but they don''t need light. Their enormous houses and temples don''t even require windows. The presence of light would only harm and confuse them."

    "They can perceive everything around them through those sensitive organs. In their world, they are omnipotent!"

    "Remember, there''s no need to fear the darkness of that world."

    Someone, anyone, please wake up and stop this, Anko silently pleaded, trapped by Ishitaro''s strange monologue.

    "To you, their existence might be terrifying, but long ago, in ancient times, they descended upon our world and witnessed things far more frightening than our terror at seeing them!"

    "Oh, that green city floating on the water..."

    "Oh, it''s too horrifying!"

    The nonsensical words coming from Ishitaro''s mouth left Anko utterly confused.

    Interstellar travel? Yuggoth? What the hell is going on?

    His cryptic words stirred up countless questions in her mind, but he continued without stopping, describing the interstellar journey as he saw it.

    "The second stop of the interstellar journey is Yaksh, where the Toad God Tsathoggua once resided. Tsathoggua mated with Shathak to produce Zvilpogghua."

    "However, after some time, the great Tsathoggua grew tired and moved to Cykranosh, where he encountered Atlach-Nacha."

    "These two great beings briefly stayed in Cykranosh, then descended together into your world. After a continent was destroyed by a cold flame, Tsathoggua took permanent residence in a world known as N''kai."

    "N''kai is a dark, underground world, and it''s best never to attempt to seek out Tsathoggua''s presence. The invisible spawn that serve him are not to be trifled with, much like the blue-litten K''n-yan and the red-litten Yoth."

    "In your world, Tsathoggua and Yig, the Father of Serpents, fight over the faith of the serpent people. Yig cursed the serpent people who believed in Tsathoggua, turning them into mindless, serpentine savages."

    "To this day, the war between the serpent and the toad continues."

    "Yes, it hasn''t ended."

    "Buzz."

    "Buzz."

    Ishitaro''s voice suddenly stopped as if his vocal cords were tangled. Though his lips moved, the only sound that came out was a high-pitched buzzing, not of human origin.

    Anko tensed, ready to spring into action. Is he having some kind of attack?

    But after a few moments of buzzing, it seemed as if the gears in Ishitaro''s body realigned and began turning again.

    "Beyond the worlds closer to your own, interstellar travel can take you to explore far wider realms."

    "In the vast universe, you can travel to more than thirty-seven worlds, and the extreme environments of these worlds won''t harm your body. You will witness greater beings in these boundless heavens."

    "At Lake Hali, near Aldebaran, you can safely offer your prayers and listen as the great being within the lake spreads its gospel to you from up close."

    "In the flames of Fomalhaut, you can personally feel the scorching heat of the world''s creation."

    "By joining the interstellar journey, you''ll learn the secrets behind the stars and nebulae, and even the Hounds of Tindalos will reveal themselves to you."

    "And all you need to do is something very simple. Just a small priceˇŞbarely even a costˇŞand you''ll receive this honor."

    "Yes!"

    "Look over there!"

    "Someone has already decided to join the interstellar journey!"

    Suddenly, Ishitaro raised his withered hand and pointed out the window.

    Anko followed the direction of Ishitaro''s finger and immediately saw three dark figures walking off in the distance on the neatly kept lawn of the Abe family''s estate.

    Even with the faint starlight illuminating the scene, she couldn''t make out the identities of the three figures. She could only tell that the two figures on either side were holding the one in the middle tightly as they quickly walked away.

    Within just a moment, the three dark figures disappeared into the darkness.

    "Who are they?" Anko turned to ask Ishitaro, but his head had slumped to the side, his lifeless eyes staring into the air, and he said nothing more.

    Damn it!

    She didn''t have time to dwell on this nonsense anymore. The urgent task at hand was to catch up with those three people before they got too far.

    Since she hadn''t changed out of her clothes when she went to sleep, she only needed to slip on her shoes at the door and immediately rushed off in the direction the trio had disappeared.

    The mountain air at night was incredibly cold, especially when running at high speed.

    Thanks to the faint starlight, she could make out the mountain path beneath her feet and sprinted in the style of a ninja.

    Ahead of her, the three blurry black shadows moved toward Mt. Biky¨±.

    Even though Anko could just barely make out their forms ahead, she still couldn''t close the distance. For safety reasons, she didn''t run at her top speed, but this pace was still far beyond what ordinary people could achieve.

    Yet despite that, the three shadows ahead continued to maintain a significant distance from her, always staying just out of reach.

    Damn, how fast are they moving? Could it be Tsunade-sama and Shizune?

    It wasn''t speed that ordinary people could reach, but ninjas could, so Anko suspected that the shadows might be the other two ninjas.

    But Shizune had been lying in bed when Anko awoke in a panic, so that left only Tsunade-sama, right?

    What was Tsunade-sama doing running around so late at night?

    And who were the other two people?

    Where was Tsunade-sama going?

    While trying to figure out the motives of the figures ahead, Anko couldn''t help but think back to Ishitaro''s earlier words.

    Damn it! I have to catch up and find out!

    During the long chase, she unknowingly followed the shadows deeper into the mountains of Mt. Biky¨±.

    With the thick tree canopy overhead blocking the light, the moonless night made it nearly impossible to continue tracking just by the faint starlight.

    Eventually, Anko lost sight of the three shadows.

    Listen for movement.

    In the stillness of the night, faint sounds of small animals moving occasionally broke the silence, but the eerie atmosphere didn''t scare Anko. Unwilling to give up, she continued wandering in the dark forest.

    Am I chasing ghosts? No, I saw them!

    She didn''t know how long she had been searching for them when she finally spotted a huge black stone.

    The rock was rough and uneven, like someone had hacked at it. Parts of it were smooth as glass, with weird markings carved into them.

    The stone had a pitch-black, irregular surface that looked like it had been cut by human hands, and some of its mirror-smooth surfaces were etched with strange symbols.

    Anko realized this must be the same black stone from the photos taken earlier, the one the lumberjacks thought was a warning from the gods.

    Following the black stone deeper into the mountains, she found a cave hidden behind a thicket that had been obviously disturbed.

    Someone''s been here recently.

    The cave''s interior was pitch-black, and its entrance was narrow, but the stone walls surrounding it had clear marks of human excavation.

    This isn''t natural. Someone dug this out... but why?

 The Slugs Adventure: Night Investigation

    Anko found a relatively dry, thick branch near the entrance of the cave. She looked it over, feeling its weight. It''ll have to do.Not ideal, but it''ll have to do.

    "Fire Release: Torch." A small flame sputtered to life at the branch''s tip, casting flickering shadows on the rough stone walls.

    The faint light produced by the incomplete burning of the wood barely penetrated the darkness ahead. The dark, narrow space combined with the flickering firelight gave her a sense of familiarity. She vaguely felt as if she had experienced this before.

    "Could it be that I''ve been to a similar place before?" she muttered.

    She wasn''t sure. The gaps in her memory left her feeling lost. Another blank spot...

    But no matter what, this cave had to be explored. Passing through the narrow entrance, she followed the only tunnel that led deeper into the cave. The deeper she went, the more spacious the cave became. In its widest part, several people could walk side by side.

    Upon observing the walls, Anko noticed that the entire cave had been artificially dug. There was nothing natural about it at all.

    Strangely, the person who excavated this place didn''t leave any lighting fixtures. There were no torches or lamps on the cave walls, as if the tunnel was simply created for some underground creature with degraded vision.

    A secret base?

    This was deep in the mountains of Mount Biky¨±, a place where no one ventured unless they were loggers, and even the loggers had stopped coming after a series of strange events following the flash floods.

    A secret base?

    This undoubtedly made it the perfect place for a hidden base, one that no one would ever find.

    Faced with the obvious signs of human activity, Anko instinctively believed that someone had transformed this place into a secret base.

    But whose? And for what? Wait a minute... Could it be?

    A name immediately came to her mind:

    Orochimaru!

    Since he defected, Konoha had been unable to find any trace of him, as though he had vanished from the world.

    Being a renowned figure and wanted by one of the Five Great Shinobi Nations, he would naturally find a place to hide to evade capture.

    Orochimaru-sama... Are you really here? Part of her longed to see her former master, while another part recoiled at the thought.

    While everyone from Konoha speculated that Orochimaru had fled to the southern or northern countries, could he have been hiding on Mount Biky¨± in the Land of Fire all along?

    It wasn''t impossible. The most dangerous place is often the safest. Konoha probably never considered that he hadn''t left the Land of Fire at all.

    When I see Orochimaru-sama, what will he say?

    I''m the first to find him, will he praise me?

    But why did he abandon me?

    Orochimaru-sama, I have so many questions for you!

    Lost in her thoughts, Anko didn''t realize she had walked through a long tunnel and arrived in a larger, more spacious area.

    It was a wide, square space, also artificially dug. Inside, like exhibits in a museum, were various strange items.

    The most striking was a huge cube, about six meters on each side, with thousands of irregular concave windows resembling transparent glass, though they were opaque and didn''t let light through.

    Next to this enigmatic cube were several long wooden tables resembling workbenches. When Anko approached the tables, she noticed that they were slightly too short for a normal human, as if designed for dwarves.

    On these tables, she found more strange devices.

    A small black, tumor-like metallic object, about the size of a doorknob, caught her attention. It had many tiny wires attached to it and looked like an intricate piece of machinery.

    Next to this ''doorknob'', there were numerous black crystal shards scattered around. It was clear that whoever made this object had put considerable effort into it.

    There was also a cluster of metal tubes coiled together, the purpose of which, like the ''doorknob'', was unclear.

    This isn''t just a hideout. It''s a laboratory. What were you doing here?

    Circling around the large cube in the center, Anko came across a reclining surgical table.

    The table didn''t seem particularly sophisticated, but it was designed to restrain a human body perfectly, almost like a chair used for torture.

    However, Anko didn''t see any surgical tools nearby. Instead, she found a strange cylindrical object.

    It was about 30 centimeters tall, with a smaller radius. There were three distinct metal slots arranged in a triangular pattern on the surface of the cylinder.

    Bringing the torch closer to the cylinder''s surface and using the faint light from the burning wood, she peered through the glass-like material in the center of the cylinder.Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    Inside, she saw a brain!

    A human brain, suspended in a green nutrient solution!

    Blood hadn''t been fully cleaned off, leaving fresh, fleshy traces on the gray matter.

    Even for a shinobi, witnessing such a horrifying scene suddenly was disturbing. Anko staggered backward in shock, barely able to hold onto her torch.

    As she regained her composure, she felt something cold against her back. She raised the torch and turned to see that behind her was a row of large liquid tanks.

    There were five tanks in total, the first two of which were empty. In the third tank floated a man, his face somewhat familiar. After a moment''s thought, Anko rememberedˇŞit was the mute servant from the Abe family''s estate.

    The servant had his eyes closed and was floating in the liquid, his posture relaxed as if basking in the sun.

    In the next tank was the maid from the Abe family. She, too, floated in the liquid, her body just as serene as the servant''s.

    Should I try to free them? Her hand hovered near the tank''s surface. Or would that kill them?

    I don''t want to look, but I have to know, she forced herself to approach the last tank.

    It contained a naked man. Anko looked him up and down, instinctively avoiding his private parts.

    The man had a small, well-kept beard on his chin, and his face was twisted in an expression of extreme terror, his mouth wide open, his eyes staring ahead.

    Heiji?

    Just as Anko was trying to figure out what was going on, the liquid currents inside the tank slowly turned Heiji around, revealing his back.

    A massive gash was visible on the back of his head, exposing an empty cavity where his brain should have been.

    They... they removed his brain. But why? For what purpose? She connected the dots between Heiji''s state and the preserved brain she had seen earlier.

    Suddenly, the makeshift torch in her hand went out.

    In the darkness, Anko heard a high-pitched buzzing sound slowly approaching her.

    What''s happening? Did someoneˇŞ

    The next second, a blue, spherical flash of lightning expanded rapidly in her terrified eyes.

    ---

    In the second floor, Tsunade got up from the bed. She then threw the green robe over her shoulders, lit the oil lamp beside her, and walked out of the room with the lamp.

    In fact, she hadn''t slept much.

    This was because she had been pondering over the results of her chakra examination of Ishitaro''s body during the day. When she had said that his body wasn''t sick, strictly speaking, her diagnosis was not wrong.

    From a medical perspective, illness is defined as a deviation in the form or function of human tissues or organs from a normal, healthy state. However, when she examined Ishitaro, his body did not meet the traditional definition of being sick.

    This was because his body didn''t have any human organs!

    Through her chakra sensing, Tsunade found no human organs in Ishitaro''s body, including basic life-sustaining organs such as the heart, lungs, stomach, or intestines.

    Any human, whether an ordinary person or a ninja, cannot be considered alive without these organs or some kind of substitutes. Yet, Ishitaro could still speak normally and engage in activities resembling those of a typical person, though his movements were slightly strange and sluggish.

    Not only that, but his body was not entirely empty inside. She discovered some sort of mushroom-like substance filling his body. She had no idea what kind of fungi these were, nor how they entered his body and managed to maintain his bodily functions like a human.

    Despite her medical knowledge and experience with strange cases, Tsunade had never encountered anything like this. In any case, his body strange, and she did not dare to make any rash conclusions.

    If the situation allowed, she would have liked to personally dissect and study Ishitaro. Now I know how Orochimaru has always felt...

    Heiji would ever let me dissect his father. And even if he did... damn this hemophobia. I''d be useless the moment I saw blood...

    Still, this didn''t mean that she was going to give up on treating her old friend. Her plan was to conduct a more detailed examination of his body during the night. This time, she had to figure out what exactly these fungal substances were inside his body.

    Tsunade checked several rooms on the second floor, excluding Shizune and Anko''s rooms, but found no one inside any of them. Where is everyone? It''s not like Heiji to leave without a word.

    So, she went downstairs. But she still couldn''t find Ishitaro anywhere. Not only that, Heiji, the male and female servants of the Abe household, were all missing as well.

    Where are they? This is strange. It''s already so late. Something''s not right.

    When she reached the hall, a small wall lamp in the corner was the only light still on. This seemed to be the last place the Abe family had been before they left.

    She saw the chair where Ishitaro had been sitting during the day. There was no sign of him, only his blanket was left. However, on the armrests of the chair, Tsunade noticed some white crystalline substance.

    She touched it with her fingertip and tasted it. Sugar? Why would there be sugar here?

    Moreover, she also found traces of white sugar scattered on the small wooden cabinet opposite the chair. She walked over to the cabinet, opened the door, and felt around inside.

    Inside, her hand touched something with a metallic, cold surface. Pulling it out, she found a small box with a metal disc on top. The box had no lid, so it couldn''t be opened.

    In addition, she found another device with two small camera-like lenses on top and a wooden box filled with various small components. All three items had wires attached to them, and each wire ended in a differently shaped plug: one square, one round, and one triangular.

    "What are these things?" Tsunade muttered, examining the objects curiously. Judging by the plugs, they were likely meant to be used together, but she had no idea what they were for.

    "When did you start tinkering with gadgets, Ishitaro?" she whispered to herself.

    The cabinet was spacious, so to make sure she didn''t miss anything, she placed the oil lamp inside and looked carefully for other items.

    In the deepest part of the cabinet, the lamp''s light reflected off something metallic. Tsunade reached in as far as she could and finally managed to pull the item out. When she held it up to the light, she nearly stumbled in shock.

    The cylindrical object contained a brain!

    Judging by its structure, this was no small animal brain specimen, but a real human brain. Moreover, it was a brain with a very distinct feature.

    On the right side of the frontal lobe, there was a noticeable scar in the brain cortexˇŞa scar that could only be left by surgery. Tsunade immediately recognized how this scar came to be. Because it was from the brain surgery she herself had performed on Ishitaro years ago!

    Brain surgery is one of the most advanced medical procedures due to the complexity of the human brain. Even a minimally invasive operation on the brain''s surface, like the one she had performed, would be difficult for most to replicate.

    Thus, she was certain that this brain belonged to Ishitaro. However, the brain had long lost its healthy pink color and had turned to its original gray, indicating that it had been separated from the body for quite some timeˇŞcertainly not just a few hours.

    Her hands trembled as she held the jar. No... it can''t be...

    Forcing herself to remain calm, Tsunade recalled the events of the day. If this is his brain, then who... or what... was I examining earlier?

    The fungi, the strange behavior, and now this...

    Who was the person I spoke with during the day? A ninja using a transformation jutsu?

    Impossible. If it were a transformation technique, there''s no way I wouldn''t have noticed.

    A disguise jutsu? But is there really such a flawless disguise technique?

    Even with poor lighting, it would be impossible to fool someone like her up close with a disguise jutsu. Disguises typically create a layered or sunken appearance around the eyes due to the mask sitting atop the person''s skin.

    Yet, when Tsunade looked at Ishitaro''s eyes earlier, she didn''t notice any such issues.

    Additionally, it''s extremely difficult to perfectly mimic another person''s posture and movement through disguise alone. If someone were in disguise, wouldn''t the servants who spent every day with Ishitaro have noticed?

    Whatever that thing is, it''s not just imitating him. It''s replaced him. And the servants, Heiji... where are they? Are they...?

 The Slugs Adventure: Ishitaro

    At that time, Ishitaro was missing, and Tsunade could only begin studying the brain placed inside the strange cylindrical device.

    First, she observed the state of the brain. The surgery that had removed his brain was done beautifully, preserving the brain''s basic structure completely.

    "The surgical precision... it''s flawless," she muttered. "But who could have done this?"

    What surprised her even more was that, through her chakra perception, she sensed that the nerves within the brain were still transmitting electrical signals. This indicated that the brain was still alive!

    This was beyond her understanding. She could remove a brain from the body perfectly, but keeping a brain alive and functioning after being separated from the body was extremely rare. Tsunade was unsure if she could even accomplish this because extracting a living brain was an ethically prohibited procedure, and she had never performed such a surgery.

    This wasn''t just a specimen. It was... it was a living being. What was she supposed to do with this?

    Moreover, in her perception, the brain''s function wasn''t just limited to basic nutrition intake; there was also faint neural activity in the consciousness area of the brain. This suggested that the brain not only remained active but might also retain thought!

    This realization made Tsunade handle the brain even more cautiously, fearing that even a slight tilt could cause it to touch the inner wall of the cylinder, leading to the brain''s death. If the standard for determining death was brain death, then technically, what she was holding was not just a brain but a living human being.

    After carefully placing the cylinder on a low wooden cabinet, she began studying this bizarre device with intrigue. However, during her examination, she realized that her caution was unnecessary. Although the brain was fragile, the cylinder provided excellent protection. The green viscous liquid inside served both as a nutrient solution and as a protective medium, much like amniotic fluid, preventing external damage to the brain.

    In addition, the cylinder''s external structure was quite peculiar. The middle was made of translucent hardened glass, with metal frames on both ends. The lower metal frame had three triangularly arranged metal slots, each with a uniquely shaped opening that matched the three devices Tsunade had found earlier.

    Following the shapes of the slots and plugs, she assembled the three devices with the cylinder. If I''m right about this...

    A strange event occurred: a face was projected three-dimensionally from the box with two lenses on top.

    Ishitaro?

    Not only that, but a voice also emerged from another box filled with various components. "Long time no see, Tsunade."

    The greeting was almost devoid of any tonal fluctuation, mechanical and monotonous, lacking any emotion. However, considering the connection to the brain in the cylinder, she had reason to believe these were the words of IshitaroˇŞor at least what he had intended to say.

    Facing this bizarre, almost absurd situation, she had countless reasons to deny its reality. This must be the delusion of some mad scientist, a lunatic comparable to Orochimaru in his pursuit of immortality. Yet, surrounded by the humming sounds of the connected devices, Tsunade felt a strange dizziness. This chaotic sensation gradually lowered her guard until she could speak to the peculiar voice.

    "Are you Ishitaro?" she asked cautiously, her voice barely above a whisper.

    "Of course, Tsunade, my friend. When did you arrive at my house?"

    This casual remark, typical of two old friends reuniting, carried no emotion through the device, making it difficult for Tsunade to grasp its meaning. Still, she tried to maintain her composure and respond normally.

    "Weren''t you the one who sent me a letter inviting me here?"

    "Oh, was that so?" The projected face of Ishitaro showed a faint hint of confusion, though it quickly returned to its emotionless state.

    Something''s not right. If this is really Ishitaro, why doesn''t he remember inviting me? A trap? Her body unconsciously shifted into a more defensive stance.

    An impostor? But how? And why go to such lengths? The butler, the maid... are they in on this too? Am I surrounded by enemies?

    These questions swirled endlessly in Tsunade''s mind, drawing her deeper into confusion. But the voice from the box seemed unaware of her growing suspicions. Instead, it started to narrate something peculiar it claimed to have discovered in a dream.

    "Do you know, Tsunade, that there exists a strange species in this world called the Mi-Go?"

    She blinked, momentarily thrown by the sudden change in topic. "Mi-Go? What are you talking about, Ishitaro?"

    "Mi-Go resemble red crustaceans, but their bodies are more akin to fungi. They come from a distant, dark land known as Yuggoth, which is why they are sometimes referred to as Fungi from Yuggoth."

    "Mi-Go possess enormous wings, allowing them to traverse great distances and come to this world, or leave whenever they wish."

    "Yuggoth? Ishitaro, none of this makes sense. What''s happened to you?" Tsunade interrupted, her frustration breaking through her calm facade.

    "What''s remarkable about the Mi-Go is their mad obsession with science. They possess technology far beyond our world, especially in biological science, which they are particularly proud of."Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    "They have discovered a method to extract a living brain from its body without causing any damage, and then place it into a special container."

    "As long as the container is regularly supplied with nutrients, the brain can be preserved for thousands of years. Truly an incredible technology!"

    As the projection discussed this technology, a sense of excitement even appeared on Ishitaro''s face.

    "But the Mi-Go have a peculiar hobby. They enjoy carrying the brains of other intelligent beings across vast distances to showcase their technology and their ability to traverse space."

    "They have a name for this bizarre pastimeˇŞinterstellar travel."

    "What a magnificent feat!"

    "With just a brain left, one can follow these Mi-Go and soar across distant realms, listen to the voices from beyond the human world, and witness wonders greater than the apes discovering fire!"

    Has he lost all sense of self?

    "Perhaps, during the long journey through the stars, one might even behold those beings so revered by the Mi-Go."

    "Beings like Nyarlathotep, Yog-Sothoth, or the Black GoatˇŞhow utterly marvelous!"

    The voice from the box gushed with praise for the dreamlike entities, the Mi-Go.

    Tsunade didn''t fully understand the Mi-Go he was talking about, but from the increasingly impassioned words, she began to piece things together. It seemed that the brain in front of her, belonging to Ishitaro, was the work of the Mi-Go.

    They would extract human brains through precise surgical methods and place them in cylindrical containers, equipped with three mechanical devices to mimic human senses.

    But why? To flaunt their ability? To showcase technology? Is that all human life means to them? Unforgivable! An unnamed fury rose within her.

    Though she guessed that the Mi-Go might lack human emotions and couldn''t comprehend human morals, they had committed an unpardonable crime.

    Looking at the brain of her old friend inside the cylinder, and hearing the voice from the boxˇŞwhich might even belong to Ishitaro himselfˇŞshe was at a loss for words.

    From his speech, it seemed his attitude was ambiguous. Has he been brainwashed? Or is this some twisted form of Stockholm syndrome? Tsunade studied the projection, searching for any sign of the man she once knew.

    He was full of praise for the Mi-Go, entirely forgetting that what the Mi-Go had done was a violation of human dignity.

    Was putting a human brain in a jar and then hanging it on their waist while they flew around something worthy of praise? If creatures like the Mi-Go were capable of showing off, would they boast to each other about how many human brains they possessed?

    The mere thought of it made Tsunade feel sick. They''re treating human brains like trophies. Like pets.

    Moreover, she didn''t even know if her old friend was aware that he had been turned into a brain in a jar. He needs to know. But will the truth break him completely? Despite her reservations, she knew she had to act.

    She quickly scanned the room and found a small hand mirror on a nearby table. Then, she picked it up and turned to face the projection.

    "Ishitaro... there''s something you need to see."

    "What? Are you telling me I''m just a brain now?"

    "A mirror."

    "Thisˇ­"

    "Oh! Is this true?"

    "Is this really me?"

    "Is this my brain?"

    "My brainˇ­ placed inside a metal cylinder."

    "Is thisˇ­?"

    Pointing the mirror at Ishitaro''s projected face allowed his brain to see the image he needed to witness. This was truly an indescribable feat of science and technology.

    Thanks to this technology, his brain finally understood that he was no longer Ishitaro, but rather his brain. This was his new identity.

    Seeing the projection of Ishitaro''s face transition from expressionless to shockedˇŞthough still slightly stiffˇŞbrought a sliver of comfort to her heart. There''s still a part of him in there. The real Ishitaro.

    But just as Tsunade began to feel a hint of relief, his next words completely shattered her illusions.

    "This is wonderful!"

    "Absolutely wonderful!"

    "Truly wonderful! I''ve become a traveler of the stars!"

    "I will follow the Mi-Go on interstellar journeys! This is a great achievement no human has ever accomplished, and I will be the first to do so!"

    "Though I have lost my aging body, my brain will live on forever, and my life will be extended indefinitely. Soon, I will stand alongside the legendary Sage of Six Paths."

    "No, I will surpass even the Sage of Six Paths! I will become a figure who exists only in ancient legends and myths!"

    "An interstellar travelerˇŞimmortal Ishitaro! What a perfect name!"

    Has he gone mad? Or is this some defense mechanism? No... He''s delusional. Completely lost in this fantasy.

    "Tsunade, what''s with your expression?"

    "You should be happy for me, my friend! I''ve become an immortal being. I will witness things that humans can only dream of, the great abysses of existence!"

    How can I make him see? How can I bring him back to reality? Tsunade''s hand hovered over the plug connecting the devices. This isn''t Ishitaro anymore...

    "Iˇ­"

    The voice of Ishitaro''s brain abruptly stopped as she pulled the plug from the device.

    Without the assistance of the other three mechanisms, his brain became nothing more than a preserved human brain specimenˇŞdecorative and nothing more.

    From what he had said, Tsunade was now certain beyond doubt that Ishitaro had completely lost his human reasoning.

    The stubborn, justice-driven man I knew would never accept this. What have they done to you?

    Evidence of this was the marks of axe chops hidden in the darker corners of the house. Those were the clear signs of a battle between Ishitaro and the Mi-Go.

    But in the end, the old man had been turned into a brain in a jar, dreaming fantastical dreams in the Mi-Go''s green nutrient fluid.

    These dreams must have had a hypnotic effect, allowing the Mi-Go to extract his memories, impersonating him, while also gradually leading him to understand and accept their race.

    Ultimately, the illusions within the dream would shatter Ishitaro''s self-recognition as a human, leaving him incapable of recognizing his own humanity. Now, his brain no longer saw itself as human.

    He had even tried to convince Tsunade to accept this great honor.

    He''s become a willing trophy for these... creatures. Her gaze softened as she looked at the silent brain. "I''m sorry, old friend. I was too late to save you."

    For this maddened brain, she felt there was no point in further conversation, so she disconnected the device. However, the conversation with the brain had helped her realize who had been impersonating Ishitaro earlier in the day.

    That was the Mi-Go, wasn''t it?

    Though Tsunade had sensed the fungal matter within that body, she had never imagined that the answer to the mystery would be something like this.

    She silently approached the lounge chair and yanked the blanket off it.

    There lay a disturbingly lifelike human skin, more meticulously crafted than any wax figure by any master artist, but unfortunately, it was not wax.

    On the backside of the skin were small metal clips, seemingly intended to affix the skin to something.

    Tsunade hung her head low, staring intently at the human skin on the sofa, saying nothing. How many others have they taken? How long has this been going on?

    In this eerily quiet atmosphere, a sound of footsteps suddenly came from the stairway. Tsunade''s body tensed, instantly alert.

    "Tsunade-sama, what are you doing here?"

    At the staircase''s turn, Shizune appeared, holding an oil lamp, and saw Tsunade standing silently in the living room.

    Tsunade turned her face, expressionless, and coldly asked, "Why are you out here?"

    Her gaze was so chilling that Shizune trembled in fear, worried she had done something wrong, and quickly responded.

    "Anko has gone missing. I came out to look for her."

 The Slugs Adventure: The Mi-Go

    "Anko is missing?"

    "Yes." Shizune nodded worriedly.

    This gave Tsunade a bad feeling, especially since along with Anko, two servants from the Abe family and Heiji had also disappeared.

    Most importantly, so did that Mi-Go.

    Could it be...

    She quickly ran to the entrance and saw that Anko''s shoes were also gone. She knelt down, examining the spot where the shoes should have been.

    She left on her own... but why? And where to?

    No matter the reason, Anko needed to be found immediately, because she had no idea what kind of being she was dealing with.

    "Shizune, bring Anko''s backpack!"

    "Right away," Shizune replied, turning to dash upstairs.

    While Shizune was gone, Tsunade performed a summoning jutsu. As the smoke cleared, the figure of a small pig wearing a specially made ninja vest emerged. Its beady eyes looked up at Tsunade expectantly.

    Just then, Shizune came downstairs with Anko''s backpack in hand and saw the summoned pig. So cute! But she quickly refocused on the urgency of the situation.

    She handed the backpack to Tsunade, who then placed it in front of the pig''s nose. "Tonton, I need you to help me track the owner of this backpack."

    "Oink~" The pig nodded, its snout twitching as it caught Anko''s scent.

    Tonton sniffed the backpack a few times before bolting towards the door.

    "Follow, Shizune."

    "Yes!"

    The two women and one pig sprinted through the quiet forest at night.Along the way, Tsunade reassured herself that Anko was a skilled chunin of Konoha and should be fine.

    But against the Mi-Go... her skills might not be enough. We have to find her quickly.

    After witnessing the technology of that brain in the jar, she couldn''t be certain what potential the Mi-Go species might have. But one thing was clear: the Mi-Go had a bizarre fascination with humans, making them extremely dangerous.

    During their journey, she gave Shizune a brief explanation of the situation.

    "Mi-Go? Tsunade-sama, this sounds..."

    "I know it sounds impossible, Shizune," Tsunade replied, her eyes fixed on the path ahead. "But we need to be prepared for anything."

    Although Shizune was shocked, without having seen the talking brain herself, it was difficult for her to fully grasp the situation.

    That was enough for now. Tsunade just wanted to prepare her mentally for what they might encounter to avoid being too overwhelmed.

    Following Tonton''s lead, they arrived at a cave hidden within the trees. Tonton let out a few "oinks~" towards Tsunade, who nodded and said, "Got it, thank you for your hard work. You can go back now."

    With a poof, Tonton disappeared, and Tsunade turned to Shizune. "Anko is inside this cave. Stay close to me."

    "Understood, Tsunade-sama."

    Tsunade moved cautiously, leading Shizune into the cave. Something''s not right here. The air... it feels alien. She suppressed a shudder as they ventured deeper into the darkness.

    The dark passageway lacked any light source, but fortunately, Shizune had brought a fire lighter, which provided enough light to see ahead.

    After traversing a long tunnel, they entered a spacious chamber.

    In this vast space were numerous strange machines beyond their understanding, including a massive cube in the center and various instruments on a wooden table nearby.

    "Tsunade-sama, what is all this?" Shizune whispered.

    "Nothing good, Shizune. Be on your guard," Tsunade replied grimly, her eyes scanning the room for any signs of movement.

    The chamber resembled a laboratory, though there were no light fixtures, as if the person who built it had no need for lighting.

    With the faint light of the fire lighter, they moved forward slowly, listening carefully for any unusual sounds in the surrounding darkness.

    Behind the giant cube, they found a large surgical table. Tsunade approached it cautiously.

    Bloodstains were still fresh on the table. Recent... and definitely not a normal surgery.

    No known surgical tools were present, indicating that the Mi-Go didn''t need external instruments, as they were naturally gifted surgeons.

    "Tsunade-sama, look over there."

    Shizune pointed towards a dark liquid tank, where a human body could be seen.

    Tsunade rushed over and saw that the bodies submerged in two of the tanks were the male and female servants of the Abe family. Their bodies were intact, with their eyes closed, seemingly in a state of suspended animation.

    Beside them was Heiji''s body, though his fate was far worse. The back of his head had a massive gash, and his brain was missing.

    Next to Heiji''s tank was another one containing a female body. But just like him, the back of this woman''s head had a huge gash.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    The body slowly turned, revealing the front.

    It was the face they both knew, with eyes closed as if in deep sleep. And this woman had been sleeping in the same room as Shizune just recently.

    "Anko!"

    Tsunade and Shizune called out Anko''s name simultaneously.

    "No... not Anko too. We were just talking earlier today..." Shizune''s voice broke, her hand covering her mouth in shock.

    As they were shocked, staring at the body in the tank, Tsunade suddenly sensed movement behind her.

    Instinctively, she shoved Shizune aside, and the two immediately split up. A blue spherical lightning bolt zipped through the space where they had been standing, crackling with strange energy.

    Buzz. Buzz.

    In the darkness, a high-pitched humming noise filled the cave.

    Tsunade dashed to Shizune''s side, grabbed the fire lighter from her hand, and tossed it into the darkness. "Shizune, focus on defense!"

    "Yes, Tsunade-sama," Shizune replied. "But what about Anko and the others?"

    "We can''t help them if we''re dead."

    In that moment, the flames revealed two forms.

    They were two pinkish creatures, standing about 1.5 meters tall, although not fully upright.

    Their crab-like bodies were adorned with large, fin-like or membrane-like structures, and beneath them were numerous insect-like jointed legs.

    They could move quickly on all their limbs or stand on the hindmost pair for a broader view and more agile movements.

    Atop their bodies sat an oval-shaped, complex head covered in small tendrils.

    These were the Mi-Go.

    The two alien creatures huddled together in the dark, their oval heads touching as they emitted a series of complex color patterns, seemingly communicating.

    They''re planning something. We need to act fast.

    After a few moments, one Mi-Go separated its head and made a strange buzzing sound towards Tsunade.

    Among these strange hums, Tsunade caught words in a voice that was human, yet oddly distorted:

    "Chakra."

    "Chakra."

    "Give it to me."

    "Bzzz."

    "Give me chakra."

    "Give it to me."

    One of the Mi-Go slowly approached Tsunade, extending its front legs toward her, with movements resembling a crab''s claws, as if asking for something.

    Accompanied by a buzzing, mixed-language sound, she realized the Mi-Go was requesting chakra from her. They know about chakra?

    For a moment, she was astonished by the intelligence of this creature, but given everything she had learned about the Mi-Go, she wasn''t overly surprised. A brief memory flashed through her mind - her hands glowing green as she examined Ishitaro, the Mi-Go watching from the shadows.

    When conducting a medical diagnosis on him, the Mi-Go must have seen her use chakra, sparking their interest at that time. Of course, at that moment, the Mi-Go likely didn''t understand what that green light represented.

    However, since they can create dreamscapes for the brains they''ve captured and extract memories from them, they must have accessed Anko''s memories and learned that the green light was chakra.

    Unfortunately, relying solely on memories to infer the nature of chakra led the Mi-Go to mistakenly believe it was some form of technological energy that could be transferred.

    Thus, this Mi-Go was now reaching out to Tsunade to demand chakra.

    From this, it was clear that the Mi-Go possessed a high level of intelligence, at least comparable to humans.

    But even so, these intelligent creatures, after brutally extracting a human brain, still seemed indifferent, which she found utterly unacceptable.

    She balled up her fists and looked down. She bit her lip for a second before she said anything.

    "You."

    "Are."

    "Unforgivable."

    "Chakra, huh?"

    "I''ll give it to you!"

    As Tsunade spoke, the veins in her arms bulged upward, all the way to her shoulders.

    The moment she finished speaking, she charged toward the Mi-Go with such speed, empowered by chakra, that the stone ground beneath her feet cracked with ease.

    Boom!

    The sound of shattering rock echoed through the chamber as she closed the distance in the blink of an eye.

    The sudden burst of speed left the Mi-Go with no time to react; it barely even attempted to dodge before her punch landed on the shell of its back.

    Her fist struck hard, but instead of the sound of cracking armor, it only caused a dent in the Mi-Go''s shell. The impact reverberated through Tsunade''s arm, a sensation unlike anything she''d felt before. What is this? It should have been obliterated!

    A thick, green fluid oozed from the dent.

    This liquid looked almost identical to the nutrient fluid inside the metal cylinders that housed the human brains.

    Additionally, a layer of green, faintly glowing, web-like mucus covered the surface of the dent.

    Although her punch had left a bump on its back, it didn''t damage the green webbing at all.

    This surprised Tsunade. She stared at the dent, her mind racing to understand what she was seeing. With the strength behind that punch, she could easily have shattered granite, let alone the Mi-Go''s shell.

    This attack was her signature technique, a powerful taijutsu move that focused chakra into a specific part of her body to deliver an immensely strong strike.

    She had only allocated a small amount of chakra to her legs for an initial burst of speed to catch the Mi-Go off guard, concentrating the rest of her chakra in her fist.

    If a human had taken that punch, their body would have been left with a hole far larger than the area of impact.

    But against the Mi-Go, it only caused a small dent.

    Based on the information obtained from Ishitaro''s brain, Mi-Go bodies are made of a fungus-like substance, which shouldn''t have been this durable.

    Realizing that a single punch hadn''t killed the Mi-Go, Tsunade immediately leapt backward, flipping away from its back and landing on the ground. She dashed across the stone floor as she put distance between herself and the alien creature.

    The next second, a layer of blue electricity surged over the Mi-Go''s body.

    The blue current covered the entire surface of the Mi-Go, even scorching its shell in some places.

    Had Tsunade remained on the Mi-Go''s body for too long, she would have been hit by that electric current.

    It appeared the Mi-Go had electrified its entire body to repel her, similar to the blue lightning ball it had used earlier in its ambush against her and Shizune.

    Tsunade now remembered that the Mi-Go were scientists driven by an insatiable thirst for knowledge. Naturally, they had their own weapons. Like that snake, tch...

    That blue lightning ball must have been fired from one of their weapons.

    She quickly scanned the Mi-Go''s multiple legs and spotted one holding a ''door handle'' made of black crystal. Her eyes narrowed as she focused on the strange object.

    Was that it?

    This electric weapon seemed to have two modes: one that fired a blue lightning ball at targets and another that electrified its own body to repel any close contact.

    While the lightning could scorch its shell, it seemed incapable of damaging the creature internally. Beyond that, the Mi-Go likely had some form of protective technology.

    That green web-like mucus must be biological armor designed to protect its soft, fungal body.

    This biological armor, formed from green mucus, was fundamentally different from human-made physical armor, which relied on sheer hardness for protection. Its armor provided superior protection while maintaining full flexibility, even able to withstand Tsunade''s full-strength punch!

    Their technology?

    Faced with the advanced technology of the Mi-Go, Tsunade couldn''t help but feel dread. If such technology were stolen by some malicious human shinobi and used in war, it could plunge the entire world into chaos.

    I have to end this here and now. For the sake of everyone.

    Calmly observing the Mi-Go before her, still reaching out as if demanding chakra, Tsunade''s forehead diamond split apart, forming purple-black lines on either side.

    "Reserve Seal!"

    "Release!"

    As she released the seal, the purple-black lines spread across her body, and within seconds, she stood transformed.

    Shizune, standing behind her, watched in awe at the completely changed Tsunade, a woman who, though a medical ninja, now radiated an immense and overwhelming presence.

    "This is Tsunade-sama?"

    Without hesitation, the transformed Tsunade exploded forward at top speed, closing the distance to the Mi-Go in an instant. The ground beneath her feet cracked and shattered, unable to withstand the force of her movement.

    The Mi-Go, obsessed with science, couldn''t comprehend the power of a ninjaˇŞof a human who had trained their body to its utmost limits.

    Such incredible speed was beyond the Mi-Go''s capacity to process, leaving it no time to dodge as Tsunade grabbed hold of the leg wielding the black-crystal weapon.

 The Slugs Adventure: The Oath

    Tsunade gripped the base of the leg holding the electric gun tightly with both hands, using all her strength to try and pull it off completely. However, the Mi-Go''s bio-armor was far stronger than she had expected. Even after unlocking the Reserve Seal, she couldn''t tear it off immediately.

    Whenever the Mi-Go endured external attacks, it would emerge on the surface of its body. Under Tsunade''s power, the green mucus on the net-like armor gradually thinned out, indicating that it was only a matter of time before she could break it.

    At that moment, the Mi-Go once again activated the technique from earlier, using the weapon in its hand to envelop its entire body in electricity, hoping to force Tsunade to release her grip. But this time, she didn''t let go and instead faced the attack head-on.

    The powerful electricity surged through her body, causing her skin to quickly turn charred. However, within seconds, her skin returned to its original state. This was her unique jutsu, the Hundred Healings, achieved by releasing the entire Reverse Seal.

    After fully unlocking the seal, she could access the chakra she had accumulated over the years. This chakra would automatically heal any damage she sustained until it ran out. Whether the injuries were small or severe, her body would regenerate at an incredible speed, and the regeneration wouldn''t disrupt her attack rhythm.

    After activating this technique, she could transform from a rear-line medical ninja into a front-line tank.

    "You want more chakra?" Tsunade growled.

    "I''ll give it to you!"

    With a roar that shook the walls of the cave, she pulled the green mucus threads that made up the bio-armor to their breaking point. In an instant, they snapped under her monstrous strength, the sound like a thousand rubber bands giving way at once. Finally! Let''s see how tough you are without your shell.

    With the armor broken, the leg holding the electric gun offered little resistance as she angrily tore it off, spraying green fluid into the air. The sensation of ripping the limb from the alien body sent a shudder through Tsunade.

    "Buzz."

    The Mi-Go, when not mimicking human voices, could only emit a buzzing sound. This time, the frequency of the buzz was much higher than before, suggesting an emotional reaction to having part of its body ripped away.

    Tsunade tossed the severed leg holding the electric gun aside, and the electric current coursing through her body came to an abrupt stop. Without the electricity, she no longer needed to expend chakra to regenerate her body and could now focus all her energy on defeating the Mi-Go itself.

    She leaped onto its back, spreading her legs wide to stand firmly. Then, she hammered like a pile driver, pounding relentlessly on the its back.

    The Mi-Go had no choice but to shake its body wildly, attempting to throw her off.

    Chaos erupted in the cave as it thrashed around like a lobster, overturning surgical tables and workbenches. Despite the wild movements, Tsunade clung tightly to Mi-Go''s back, unaffected thanks to her chakra''s adhesive ability. All she needed to do was break through the bio-armor.

    Meanwhile, Shizune quietly observed from a corner, watching another Mi-Go that had been hiding in the shadows. After Tsunade had torn off the Mi-Go''s leg, this second Mi-Go was slowly making its way toward the tunnel, seemingly trying to escape.

    She noticed that this Mi-Go was carrying two metallic cylinders with its midsection limbs. Between the cylinders, she could faintly make out an elliptical shape. Those must be... Oh no, we can''t let it get away!

    Having heard the general situation from Tsunade earlier, she could guess what was insideˇŞHeiji''s and Anko''s brains, perhaps? She was ready to shout a warning, but held back for a moment. Come on, Tsunade-sama. Finish it quickly!

    Back with Tsunade, she had already lost track of how many punches she had thrown. The Mi-Go''s bio-armor was thinning under her attacks. The successive strikes created a large dent on its back, with the green mucus threads now as thin as spider silk.

    Seeing that it was almost over, she clasped her fists together, combining her strength, and delivered one final blow.

    "This ends now!" she roared as her fists descended. The punch didn''t just break the bio-armorˇŞit blasted a massive hole through the Mi-Go''s body, and the terrifying force of the punch even cracked the ground beneath.

    The impact reverberated through the cave, small rocks falling from the ceiling.

    Without its bio-armor, the Mi-Go was extremely fragile, unable to withstand even a single finger from Tsunade. With a large wound on its body, it struggled a few more times before collapsing, its body shaking as it hit the ground.

    Just as Tsunade was about to relax, her shoulders slumping slightly as the tension began to leave her body, Shizune''s voice rang out from behind.

    "Tsunade-sama, there''s another one trying to escape!"

    "Heiji''s and Anko''s brains are with it!"

    "What? Damn it, we can''t let it get away!" She spun around, quickly spotting the fleeing Mi-Go. Without a moment''s rest, she charged after it.

    The Mi-Go''s full-speed escape was not slow, and even with Tsunade at her fastest, she couldn''t catch up instantly. And the narrow, dark tunnel made the chase even more challenging. However, the distance between them was gradually closing.

    Just as she was about to grab the Mi-Go''s tail, it suddenly turned around, one of its limbs holding a bundle of metal tubes, aiming them at her. A burst of blue mist shot out from the tubes, and in the narrow tunnel, Tsunade had no time to dodge. The mist hit her directly.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "Damn!" she screamed as she felt the effects taking hold.

    A chilling sensation spread across her skin, and in less than a second, her skin lost all feeling. This was the kind of numbness only extreme cold could cause, temporarily paralyzing the surface tissues of her body.

    It seemed that the metal tubes had sprayed some sort of freezing mist.

    But this didn''t pose much of a threat to her. With the Hundred Healings still active, the effects of the freezing mist would wear off in just a few seconds, allowing her to resume the chase.

    However, in those few seconds, the Mi-Go had gained significant distance and was almost at the tunnel''s exit. Upon reaching the outside, Mi-Go let out a loud buzz toward the sky and unfurled its large, fleshy wings that had been curled up on its back.

    With a few flaps, its pink body lifted off the ground, rising to about waist height. But after a few more flaps, instead of gaining altitude, it began to descend.

    Just as it was about to get away, Tsunade had grabbed its leg.

    "Going somewhere without me?"

    With a shout, she yanked Mi-Go down with brute strength, spinning it around like a top. As she released her grip, Mi-Go''s body flew like a kunai, crashing into a distant tree.

    This Mi-Go also had biological armor, providing it with considerable resistance to physical attacks. And this made Tsunade cautious, as she quickly jumped toward a tree to check on the Mi-Go''s condition.

    The Mi-Go, which Tsunade had thrown, was curled up like an injured caterpillar, its body limp. Green fluid oozed from the tentacles on its ellipsoid upper body. Although the biological armor hadn''t been damaged by the violent collision with the tree, it had no shock-absorbing capacity, leaving it seriously injured.

    It was like putting a person in a metal box and then throwing it from a great height. In theory, the person wouldn''t die from the fall due to the protection of the metal box, but they could still be killed by the impact inside. The Mi-Go was in a similar situation; while its exterior appeared mostly intact, its internal organs had been severely shaken.

    Although it wouldn''t die, it was incapacitated for the time being. Despite possessing various advanced technologies, Mi-Go bodies were inherently fragile, similar to the strength of ordinary biological creatures.

    Attached to its feet were two metal cylinders, hooked to structures resembling crab claws. She retrieved the cylinders and examined their contents. Her hands trembled slightly as she handled the containers, acutely aware of their precious cargo.

    Despite the bumpy ride, the brains inside hadn''t been damaged due to the protective liquid surrounding them.

    Though these bodies were lost, the brains retained their consciousness, meaning that, in a sense, they were still human. Perhaps.

    Looking at the weakened Mi-Go and then at the two cylinders containing brains, Tsunade knew she had to begin cleaning up the situation. She dragged the Mi-Go back into the cave, and Shizune quickly approached, asking, "Tsunade-sama, is everything resolved?"

    "Yes," Tsunade nodded, but then added, "Maybe."

    Her response was ambiguous because, while she had dealt with two Mi-Gos, she didn''t know how many more were out there.

    As Shizune stared in shock at the Mi-Go lying on the ground, emitting a faint buzzing sound, Tsunade suddenly ordered, "Shizune, go to the Abe family and bring me Ishitaro''s brain and the other three devices from the small cabinet."

    "Oh, uh... yes!" Shizune quickly turned and left the cave.

    While she was gone, Tsunade used the time to deactivate her Reverse Seal technique. Before long, her skin visibly aged, turning from youthful to wrinkled in just a few secondsˇŞa side effect of the technique.

    Using this ability made her body appear extremely old, but after resting for a short while, she could return to her normal appearance. Tsunade, after all, was still a woman and didn''t want Shizune to see her in such a state.

    Moreover, she truly needed the devices that connected the brains in the cylinders.

    By the time Shizune returned, Tsunade had recovered, and Shizune brought along Ishitaro''s brain as well as three other devices.

    "I''ve brought everything, Tsunade-sama," she reported, setting the items down carefully.

    "Good work, Shizune."

    Tsunade didn''t feel the need to say much about Ishitaro''s brain, which had already lost all rationality. However, she believed it was still worthwhile to try speaking with the brains of Anko and Heiji.

    The Mi-Go had brainwashed them using a process similar to inducing dreams through hypnotic influence on their brains in the cylinders. This was a lengthy process that required time. However, the brains of Heiji and Anko had only been removed that night, so the Mi-Go likely hadn''t had enough time to complete the brainwashing.

    She connected one of the devices to a metal cylinder. A projection of Heiji''s face appeared, expressionless as usual, and he immediately asked, "Tsunade-sama, what are you doing here?"

    "No, where am I?"

    "Where have you taken me?"

    Before he could ask more questions, Tsunade unplugged the device. She felt there was no need to speak with him further. His brain was still in the state it had been before falling asleep, untouched by brainwashing. It''s better this way.

    As for why she didn''t explain the situation to Heiji, it was because she believed it would do him no good to understand what had happened. It was like a nightmareˇŞthere was no need for someone to remind you of the details of the dream. Some nightmares are better left forgotten, her hand hovered over the next cylinder.

    If Heiji hadn''t been brainwashed, then Anko should beˇŞ

    Her trembling hand reconnected the device, and Anko''s face appeared in the projection.

    "Tsunade-sama?"

    "Is that you, Tsunade-sama?"

    Tsunade deliberately kept her face hidden in the darkness to observe Anko''s reaction. She also felt too ashamed to face Anko. After all, Anko was in this state because she had taken her out of the village and failed to protect her.

    What did it mean for a ninja to be left with only a brain, no body? No, what did it mean for a human? This was worse than death. It was unbearably cruel for a young girl.

    She just couldn''t stand thinking about it anymore. The more she dwelled on it, the more guilty she felt.

    Meanwhile, Anko seemed unaware of Tsunade''s distress and spoke instead: "I had a long, long, and terrifying dream."

    "In the dream, I was learning and doing missions with Orochimaru-sama. That time was so joyful."

    "And then I was abandoned by Orochimaru-sama."

    Anko''s voice from the cylinder didn''t hide her reverence for Orochimaru, as the device conveyed her brain''s true thoughts, similar to telepathy, which couldn''t lie. This meant that Anko truly recalled memories she should have forgotten, indicating that the Mi-Go had accessed her memories.

    "Then, I dreamed of a huge pink fly."

    "I was so scared. I wanted to run away."

    "But for some reason, I couldn''t move."

    "My clothes were violently torn off, and I lay quietly on an operating table. That fly monster looked at my body and then used its tentacles to cut open my scalp..."

    Anko described the surgery in detail. Tsunade remained silent, while Shizune quietly covered her face with her hands. In the end, Anko recounted everything from the dream and then asked, "Tsunade-sama, was my dream real?"

    Tsunade struggled to answer, choking on her words. Whether she revealed the truth or not, it would be too cruel for Anko. How do I tell her? How can I possibly explain this? She desperately searched for the right words.

    After a long silence, Tsunade finally whispered, "It''s all my fault."

    "It''s my fault for taking you out of the village and causing you to have such a terrible nightmare."

    Anko, however, gave a mechanical smile and said, "It''s not Tsunade-sama''s fault. You only fulfilled my wish."

    "I wanted to follow you and learn about the past of Orochimaru-sama by staying close to you."

    "My wish has now been fulfilled."

    "So none of this is your fault, Tsunade-sama."

    Anko seemed to understand her situation, yet she showed no shock. Instead, she comforted Tsunade, making her feel even more ashamed. How can she...? I''ve failed her completely...

    Suddenly, Tsunade stood up and said, "Anko! No matter what it takes, I''ll make sure this is all just a bad dream."

    "I swear on the name of the Senju Clan!"

 The Slugs Adventure: Lagh

    Tsunade removed the pin, and Anko''s face suddenly disappeared. I''m sorry, Anko. I''ll find a way to fix this, I swear.

    What she said earlier wasn''t meant to comfort AnkoˇŞit was because she genuinely wanted to restore Anko to her original state. In fact, Anko''s body was still in the Mi-Go''s tank, and her brain remained active and conscious. All Tsunade had to do was reattach her brain to her body.

    But this was where the tricky part began.

    The brain is connected to a complex system of nerves. While severing these nerves is simple, reattaching and reactivating them is extremely difficult.

    Even if the nerves were successfully reconnected, it would be hard for Anko to return to her original state.

    Depending on the success of the surgery, the worst-case scenario would be Anko gaining her body but being completely paralyzed, with only the nerves in her head functioning. This is because the nerves there are the shortest and have the highest chance of success.

    In the best-case scenario, Anko could regain the ability to live independently and carry on a normal life. However, the reconnected nerves would be too weak to support the flow of chakra, meaning her career as a shinobi would be over.

    Of course, these are all outcomes in cases where the surgery is successful. Even if Anko ends up fully paralyzed, it would still be considered a surgical success.

    As for failure, it would mean permanent brain death due to mishandling the operation.

    The brain is incredibly fragile. If it''s exposed to the environment for too long or if there''s a minor mistake during the procedure, irreversible brain death could occur immediately.

    The possibility of it is high, considering she had never performed such a surgery before.

    If it was that easy, humanity would have already achieved immortality.

    Finally, there was another critical issue: her hemophobia.

    Unless she overcomes her fear of blood, performing this surgery would be nothing but a dream. Memories of past trauma flashed through her mind.

    "Damn it!"

    Tsunade angrily slammed her fist on the wooden table. The impact echoed through the cave, matching the frustration in her voice. Some medical ninja I am. All this skill, and I''m useless when it really matters.

    Looking over at the corner, where a weakened Mi-Go lay, she walked over and asked, "You have a way to put the brain back into the body, right?"

    The curled-up Mi-Go slightly twisted its body, and emitted a buzzing sound.

    "Speak in a way I can understand. I know you can."

    From prior experience, she knew that a Mi-Go was an extremely intelligent species capable of communicating with humans.

    This was precisely why she had spared this Mi-Go''s life.

    Additionally, the nutrient fluid used in the brain jar was made from the green liquid produced by its body. Tsunade had to keep it alive to continue supplying the nutrient fluid to the brain jar.

    "Sugar..."

    "Give me sugar."

    "Shizune, I need you to go down the mountain. Get sugar powder and anything else we might need to keep this... thing alive," though Tsunade felt disgusted, she ordered instructed.

    Shizune hesitated for a moment. "But Tsunade-sama, is it safe to-"

    "We don''t have a choice."

    From what she learned from Ishitaro, Mi-Gos had the ability to travel across vast distances of space. To prevent it from escaping, Tsunade was prepared to stay here for an extended period.

    Ironically, the long, narrow tunnels that the Mi-Go had dug to hide itself actually hindered its escape. Aside from its highly defensive biological armor and various weapons, its strength and speed were not particularly impressive.

    Soon, Shizune returned with the necessary supplies from the Abe household, including the sugar powder the Mi-Go craved. "I''ve brought everything I could find, Tsunade-sama," she reported, setting down the items.

    "Good work. Now, let''s see if it is ready to talk," Tsunade said.

    Tsunade picked up a bag of sugar and walked over to Mi-Go.

    Sensing the scent of sugar, it began speaking in human language again.

    "Sprinkle... sprinkle the sugar."

    It didn''t specify where it wanted the sugar sprinkled, but Tsunade poured it all over its oval-shaped head.

    Immediately, the tendrils on its head began to frantically wriggle, like fish fighting for food. The pink tendrils absorbed all the sugar powder they could touch, like a grotesque sugar vacuum.

    These tendrils absorbed the sugar powder and converted it into energy. It appeared that as long as it had a steady supply of sugar, it could gradually heal itself.

    Tsunade didn''t sprinkle the entire bag of sugar, only half of it. The Mi-Go quickly absorbed the half-bag through its tendrils and continued to beg Tsunade for more.

    "Sugarˇ­"

    Tsunade shook the remaining sugar in her hand and asked, "Where do you come from?"

    "A faraway place... the planet Yuggoth." the Mi-Go responded after a brief silence.

    Yuggoth?

    Although Ishitaro''s maddened brain had mentioned this place before, Tsunade had no recollection of it, likely because it wasn''t part of this world.

    "Why did you come here?"

    "For the sacred..."

    "The sacred symbol guides us."This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.

    "Bzzzˇ­"

    It uttered a string of words that were difficult to understand, but the gist of it was that its species revered a certain symbol as divine.

    Wherever this symbol appeared, even in the far reaches of the universe, it could sense it and would fly to the location to protect it.

    The symbol on the metal cylinder perhaps?

    Tsunade immediately rushed to the wooden table and picked up the metal cylinder. Sure enough, on the bottom of the cylinder was a strange design she couldn''t decipher.

    It was a collection of twisted symbols that formed an oddly aesthetic pattern. According to the Mi-Go, they could sense the existence of it from anywhere in the universe and fly to it.

    This astonished Tsunade once again.

    The idea that a symbol could reveal this world''s location was beyond her comprehension. Or rather, there were many things in this universe that defied imagination.

    Since the Mi-Go could detect its presence, she couldn''t allow the symbol to remain intact, as it would attract more of its kind.

    So, she used her chakra scalpel to destroy the pattern on the bottom of the metal cylinder, rendering it undetectable to the Mi-Gos.

    However, this act infuriated the weakened Mi-Go, which buzzed angrily at Tsunade in a high-pitched tone.

    "Buzz! Buzz!"

    The alien was distressed, but she felt no sympathy.

    "Is it possible to put a human brain back into a body?"

    "No... Never done. Never needed." When it gave this answer, it spoke in a completely emotionless tone, devoid of any regret or apology.

    Although its species was inherently emotionless despite their high intelligence, this still enraged Tsunade. As a result, she didn''t keep her promise and took the remaining half-bag of sugar away.

    Even if it had offered to help restore Anko, she would not have relied on its power.

    Creatures like Mi-Gos were beyond simply being foreign. They weren''t even from this world. Therefore, Tsunade had to find another way.

    "Tsunade-sama, what''s our next move?" Shizune asked-

    "We stay. We research. We find a way."

    Over the next few days, Tsunade stayed in the cave, contemplating how to restore Anko''s body, while also studying the Mi-Go. She began organizing the cave, setting up a makeshift research area. If I''m to solve this, I need to understand everything about these creatures, she arranged her notes and equipment.

    The research on Mi-Go was primarily conducted through conversations. She used sugar powder as bait, and it easily revealed many of its secrets.

    "Tell me about your technology. How does it work?" Tsunade demanded, holding a bag of sugar just out of its reach.

    "Sugar... first sugar," the alien creature responded, its tentacles twitching eagerly.

    Tsunade sighed in frustration. Always with the sugar. Fine, but this better be worth it, she sprinkled a small amount of sugar for the Mi-Go.

    Mi-Go was a race passionate about science, having developed a variety of advanced technologies. Besides the brain containment device and electric gun, which she was already familiar with, there were other technologies she didn''t fully understand.

    For instance, its bio-armor.

    This bio-armor clung to its body and could not be forcibly removed. It had incredibly high defense.

    She already knew that this bio-armor could even withstand punches from her in her Reverse Seal mode.

    However, the use of this bio-armor came with strict requirementsˇŞthe Mi-Go had to regularly expend green fluid from its own body to maintain the armor. It was somewhat like charging the bio-armor; without regular charging, it would gradually deteriorate.

    Humans could also wear this bio-armor, but removing it would tear off some skin and muscle tissue. Moreover, humans couldn''t recharge the armor, making it a single-use item for them.

    Aside from the bio-armor, there was also the sprayer that the Mi-Go had used to attack Tsunade in the tunnel.

    This was a weapon that sprayed freezing mist, and if she hadn''t been in her Reverse Seal state, an ordinary person would have been frozen and immobilized instantly.

    Like the electric gun, the sprayer used the Mi-Go''s green fluid as energy, without which it wouldn''t work. There was also the huge cube in the middle of the cave.

    "What''s the purpose of this machine?" Tsunade asked, pointing at the massive cube.

    "Bring up deep earth. Find Lagh metal," Mi-Go replied in its monotone voice.

    Once activated, this machine could bring up sections of land thousands of meters below the surface, making it easier for Mi-Go to access the metal ores they wanted.

    The metal the Mi-Gos sought was called Lagh, which didn''t exist in their original world. They traveled across the universe primarily to obtain this metal.

    So that''s why they''re here. Not invasion, but mining, her understanding of the alien creatures shifted slightly.

    The metal ores capable of producing Lagh had already been discovered by the Mi-Go in this worldˇŞthe large black stone that appeared on Mount Biky¨± after the flood was something it had excavated with the seismic mining machine.

    For humans, using the seismic mining machine was virtually impossible, as the irregular glass blocks on its surface were actually a type of shifting password.

    Only the Mi-Gos could sense this constantly changing password, meaning only they could operate the machine. Unless some human got incredibly lucky and happened to guess the correct combination out of billions of possibilities.

    In addition to these technological devices, the male and female servants in the Abe family were actually bio-puppets made from human skin by the Mi-Gos.

    They had no thoughts and were only controlled by it, needing to be regularly soaked in diluted nutrient fluid for energy.

    Tsunade was not only shocked by their advanced technology, but she also picked up on some subtle information in its words.

    Most of the technology in the cave wasn''t brought by them; it had already been there. They had just followed the guidance of the sacred symbols of their race and came to this world.

    This suggested that the Mi-Go might not be visiting this world for the first time. They could have arrived in ancient times, leaving behind these advanced technologies.

    This ancient era was far older than the time of the Sage of Six Paths, or else there would be some human historical records about creatures like Mi-Gos.

    Moreover, the Mi-Go''s attitude in revealing these high-tech secrets was somewhat suspicious. Sometimes, Tsunade merely wanted to know the function of a technology, but it would explain how to use it.

    It would always emphasize that humans couldn''t use these technologies, only Mi-Gos could. This might indeed be true since a race with such advanced technology would surely create devices only usable by themselves.

    But there was no need for it to share this information with Tsunade.

    These technologies either required the Mi-Go''s green fluid as energy, or could only be operated by it. And it had also told her that if it died, its body would disappear within hours.

    It''s trying to make itself indispensable. Tsunade saw through the alien''s strategy.

    What Mi-Go didn''t know was that she wouldn''t kill it, even without these technologies, because she still needed its green fluid to sustain the brains in the jars.

    Despite its high intelligence, it couldn''t comprehend this sentiment. In its worldview, the brain wasn''t something worth negotiating over; it didn''t matter if it was lost.

    It couldn''t understand human emotions or the concept of companions, so it believed that these vital technologies, which only it could operate, were the key to ensuring its survival.

    In short, it valued technology, while Tsunade valued her comrades.

    As for the Mi-Go not wanting to be killed, it was likely driven by the biological instinct to survive, but it was also possible that it wanted to stay alive to inform its companions.

    To prevent this, she had Shizune order a set of iron chains from the blacksmith in Biky¨±.

    Shizune looked puzzled. "Chains? But Tsunade-sama, is that necessary?"

    "This creature can''t be allowed to escape or contact others," Tsunade said firmly.

    These chains would completely trap it in the cave, and it wouldn''t be able to break free with its strength. As Tsunade secured the chains around the alien creature, the Mi-Go buzzed, "Chains... unnecessary. I cooperate."

    "This isn''t about cooperation. It''s about certainty," she responded sternly, tightening the final link.

    During this time, she also sent Shizune to deliver a letter.

    "Deliver this to the Third Hokage. Be discreet, but emphasize the urgency," Tsunade instructed Shizune as she handed over the carefully worded letter.

    "Understood. But Tsunade-sama, what will you do while I''m gone?"

    "Continue my research. We''re running out of time," Tsunade replied.

    After all, since the Minister of the Land of Fire''s Daimy¨­, Heiji, had been turned into a brain-in-a-jar, this was something that couldn''t be concealed.

    The letter explained the events that had transpired, including the capture of a Mi-Go and the fate of Anko and Heiji.

    Tsunade asked Hiruzen to explain the situation to the Daimy¨­ and to select a trustworthy ninja from the village to help her.

    After several days of thought and research, she concluded that it was impossible to reattach a brain to its original body and reconnect the nerves.

    "Damn it!" Tsunade exclaimed, slamming her fist on the table in frustration. "There has to be a way!"

    Given the circumstances, she had to consider an alternative definition of restoration: finding a controllable body for the brains of Anko and Heiji.

    And the only person who could make this possible was that individual.

 The Slugs Adventure: Connecting Dots

    "Is it Mi-Go this time?"

    In the Hokage''s office, Hiruzen placed Tsunade''s letter on the table, sinking into thought.

    Ever since the Great Toad Sage prophesied that the powers of the Old Ones would soon return, the entire ninja world has been witnessing a series of strange events. The prophecy... it''s unfolding faster than we anticipated, his mind flashed back to recent incidents.

    There have been occurrences such as an illusion statue that could trigger mutations in the human body, ancient entities and their creations in the far north of the Land of Snow, and the incidents Jiraiya reported from the Land of Spice.

    This time, Tsunade''s report mentioned the Mi-Go, an otherworldly race not only possessing high intelligence and the ability to speak human language but also possessing formidable technological prowess.

    Most concerning was that several ninjas from the village, as well as ministers from the Daimy¨­''s palace, had been turned into brains in jars by Mi-Gos. Despite being separated from their bodies, their minds still functioned.

    "Minds functioning without bodies... kind of strange state is this?" he muttered. Based on the few words in the letter, he found it hard to guess.

    This made him quite troubled about the upcoming report he had to give to the Daimy¨­. How do I explain this without causing panic?

    As the Hokage, he not only managed the village''s internal affairs but also had to report to the Daimy¨­. While the Daimy¨­ didn''t have direct control over the ninja village, they were the financial backers, and therefore held authority over the Hokage, including appointments.

    Thus, the Hokage''s duties were divided between serving the village and reporting to the Daimy¨­. Given that ministers from the Daimy¨­''s palace had been affected by Mi-Gos, Hiruzen knew he would have to personally report this situation.

    But before that, he had another task Tsunade had entrusted to him: sending a trustworthy ninja to assist her.

    "Kakashi."

    "Yes."

    A shadow dropped down from the ceiling, kneeling before him. Kakashi''s sudden appearance barely faced the Hokage, who had grown accustomed to the jonin''s dramatic entrances.

    "Kakashi, Tsunade has captured a creature on Mount Biky¨± and needs assistance."

    "Given your exceptional skills, judgment, and past experience with similar encounters, I plan to send you to support her."

    Similar encounters? Kakashi wasn''t sure what exactly Hiruzen was referring to, but due to the Great Toad Sage''s prophecy, Hiruzen had already started linking these seemingly unrelated incidents as stemming from the same source.

    He had participated in the incidents involving the illusion statue and the mission to the Land of Snow, making him the ideal candidate to deal with these situations.

    Thus, he accepted the mission and set off immediately for Mount Biky¨±. "I understand, Hokage-sama. I''ll leave immediately," he said.

    ---

    "Alright, mission complete. Good job, everyone."

    Yuki clapped his hands, gathering Yugao, Itachi, and Kagami from the fields where they had been working. The team''s tired but satisfied expressions reflected the day''s simple but honest work.

    Although Yuki had recovered from the injuries sustained during the gold transport mission, he hadn''t yet regained full combat ability. Overexertion could still reopen his wounds.

    As a result, his team had been assigned simpler village tasks for the time being.

    "Let''s head back. Good work today, especially you, Kagami," Yuki said, giving a nod of approval to the youngest member of the team.

    As they walked back to the village, Yugao stretched her arms above her head. "It feels like we''re fresh genins again, doesn''t it?" she said with a light chuckle.

    "Sometimes, the simplest tasks can teach us the most." Itachi added.

    Kagami nodded in agreement.

    This busy routine also meant he had little time to use his spider vision to observe Konoha, Iwa or other places.

    He had left Spidey in Orochimaru''s secret lab outside the village, ensuring it wouldn''t cause chaos within the village. All he needed to do was feed it soul essence periodically, keeping it content weaving webs in the lab.

    The downside, however, was that without Spidey''s power, Kagami''s ability to use his spider vision to observe the world was diminished, leading to missed information.

    For instance, he only learned about the Mi-Go incident through the spider he had placed in the Hokage''s office. Every time his team reported to the Third Hokage or received new tasks, Kagami would leave one of his stealth spiders in the office.

    While normal spiders would easily be cleared out by the daily cleaning, his stealth spiders, which could survive two months without food or water, had no such problem.

    The cause of the Mi-Go incident?

    After gathering more information through his loyal spiders, it turned out to be related to a symbol in the lab which other Mi-Gos had planted long agoUnauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Despite the time that had passed, the lab was eventually discovered.

    The first to find it were the Mi-Gos themselves. Their obsession with technology led them to the lab, where they began various activities, attracting attention from others.

    The Mi-Gos are a race of fanatical technophiles. Wherever their technology is stored, they will carefully protect it and hunt down any foolish humans who try to steal it. So, even if humans discovered the lab first, the Mi-Gos would still arrive, pursuing those who took their technology.

    This situation also gave Kagami some new insight. If they can come here on their own... what does that mean for the barriers between worlds?

    The Mi-Gos'' bodies vibrate at a unique frequency that makes them invisible to human cameras, leading to speculation that they might be extradimensional beings, not originating from any fixed universe.

    But if the Mi-Go can come to this world, what about the mighty Old Ones? Hope Cthugha won''t come. I''ll be damned otherwise...

    This was something Kagami still didn''t think of. The mere thought of creatures like Cthugha appearing in their world filled him with dread.

    If this world is just one universe among the multiverse, then Yog-Sothoth must also exist here. In that case, Orochimaru''s former pursuit of the immortal using the Silver Key might not be mere fantasy after all.

    ---

    "Why is it you, kid?"

    "Yo, kid? Aren''t you only two years older than me?"

    In the cave, Kakashi and Shizune were greeting each other. Of all the ninjas in Konoha, they sent him?

    She had heard from Tsunade that a ninja was coming from Konoha to assist them. She thought it would be some famous ninja, especially since the Mi-Go incident was no small matter.

    If measured by ninja village task rankings, this Mi-Go mission could easily be rated as S-rank. But in the end, they sent Kakashi who was even younger than her by two years.

    Her impression of Kakashi was that of a conceited boy who constantly talked about missions, which slightly annoyed her.

    However, she did acknowledge his skills. Even though he was younger, he had become a genin a year earlier than she did and was the fastest-rising ninja of their generation.

    "Shizune, while we''re away, Kakashi will take care of things here," Tsunade turned to her and said. "Tell Kakashi how to feed the Mi-Go and what other precautions are necessary."

    "Leaving? Where are you going, Tsunade-sama?" Shizune''s face showed shock, as she had just learned of Tsunade''s plan.

    "You''ll find out soon. Now go."

    "Yes!"

    Shizune couldn''t delay her order and quickly led Kakashi to a dark corner of the cave. I hope he can handle this, she glanced back at Kakashi''s nonchalant demeanor.

    In the deepest, darkest corner of the cave lay a massive pink body. The light from the other side of the cave barely illuminated the chains on the ground.

    As for what kind of monster was bound by the chains, it wasn''t entirely clear.

    Shizune lit a torch in her hand, revealing the creature known as Mi-Go to Kakashi.

    It was a pink, crustacean-like creature with several pairs of crab-like claws. The most striking feature was the oval-shaped organ at its head with tendrils that twitched slightly.

    The appearance of this bizarre creature was unlike anything seen in their world, yet for some reason, Kakashi felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with the Mi-Go.

    As he pondered what kind of being this Mi-Go was, Shizune had already begun explaining how to take care of it.

    "Feed it sugar twice a day, half a bag each time, just sprinkle it on its oval head. The sugar is stored over there."

    "And it absolutely hates light. If exposed to light, it will buzz constantly."

    "And whatever you do, don''t undo the chains. If the chains are undone, it might fly away, and it''ll be nearly impossible to catch again."

    "Oh, andˇ­" Shizune was still talking, but when she turned to look at him, she saw that he was completely absorbed in staring at the Mi-Go, not listening to her at all.

    If it were anyone else, she would have been patient, knowing that anyone seeing such an alien creature would need some time to move from shock to calm.

    But for Kakashi who had always left an impression of arrogance on her, she didn''t hesitate to snap, "Hey, are you even listening to me?"

    At that moment, Kakashi suddenly seemed to have figured something out and said, "Right! I know where I''ve seen this thing before!"

    "Hm... In that mural!"

    "Yes, on the mural!"

    Tsunade, hearing the commotion, asked in an irritated tone, "Hey! Why is it so noisy here?"

    Since these events had begun, she had been feeling extremely anxious.

    Normally, she stayed in this cramped cave, studying the Mi-Go and trying to find a way to restore Anko. Being cooped up with the Mi-Go in the same space had left her on edge. She was even afraid to feed it herself, fearing she might accidentally kill it in a fit of rage.

    So, the noise from Kakashi and Shizune instantly triggered a strong reaction from her.

    Kakashi quickly ran over to explain, "Tsunade-sama, I''ve seen this creature called Mi-Go before."

    "Oh?"

    She had never seen a Mi-Go, despite her vast knowledge, and Kakashi claimed he had.

    "Where?"

    "It was during a rescue mission in the Land of Snow."

    He then recounted his experiences during the mission in the Land of Snow.

    As he described the events, Tsunade was shocked. The things he encountered during that mission were just as astonishing, if not more so, than the current Mi-Go incident.

    "Deep in the frozen north, we found some ancient ruins."

    "There was this massive mural, showing a story unlike anything I''ve ever seen," his hands moved as he spoke, trying to convey the scale of what he had witnessed.

    "What kind of story?" Shizune asked, her earlier irritation replaced by genuine curiosity.

    "The history of beings called the Ancients. And that''s where I saw the Mi-Go," his gaze flickered to the chained creature in the corner.

    "The mural showed their arrival in our world, their rise to power, and then their wars."

    "Wars? Against whom?" Tsunade asked worriedly.

    "The first war was against something called Cthulhu and its minions," Kakashi said, noticing Shizune''s confused expression at the strange name.

    "Cthulhu? What kind of name is that?"

    "Trust me, the name was the least weird thing about it. With the disappearance of Cthulhu, the Ancients regained their strength again," Kakashi said with a humorless chuckle.

    "Then they fought against their own creations, the Shoggoths. Imagine shapeless masses of flesh and eyes, that''s a Shoggoth," Kakashi continued, noticing Tsunade''s raised eyebrow.

    "Their own creations turned against them?"

    Kakashi nodded.

    "The last war, that''s where I saw the Mi-Go."

    "So these creatures have been here before..." Tsunade mused.

    "And from what I saw, they gave even the Ancients trouble."

    The Ancients didn''t even record much about this foreign species, only depicting it in a single mural.

    The mural showed a creature with an oval head, a crustacean-like body, crab-like claws, and a pair of large wings. The creature in the mural looked almost identical to the Mi-Go they were now facing!

    Given Mi-Go''s unique appearance, he had every reason to believe that the enemy who fought the Ancients in the third war was this very creature.

    Shizune, still trying to process the information, spoke up. "I don''t understand. If these... Ancients were so powerful, where are they now?"

    "That''s the thing. The mural showed their decline. They just... disappeared."

    "So the Mi-Go we have here... it''s part of an ancient alien race that once waged war on this planet with the Ancients?"

    "It seems so. And they''re back," Kakashi confirmed.

    "But why? What do they want now?"

    "That''s what we need to find out, Shizune," Tsunade said.

    Cthulhu.

    The Ancients and Shoggoths.

    Mi-Go.

    What astonishing events had taken place in that ancient time?

    The revelations were just as shocking as the first time they had encountered Mi-Go.

 The Slugs Adventure: The Auction

    After handing over all the responsibilities within the cave to Kakashi, Tsunade and Shizune began their journey heading northeast.

    Tsunade brought along the three brains in jars, as well as the devices that were paired with the metal cylinders. Shizune couldn''t help but shudder as she carefully packed the containers. Even after all this time, I can''t get used to the sight...

    Tsunade had extracted a large amount of green liquid from the Mi-Go''s body, enough to sustain the three brains for two months. In other words, it would take at least two months before they could return.

    As they traveled, the landscape changed around them. Dense forests gave way to craggy mountains, which eventually softened into coastal plains. Shizune''s curiosity grew with each passing day.

    She then couldn''t contain her questions any longer. "Tsunade-sama, where exactly are we headed?"

    Tsunade''s pace didn''t slow as she answered. "An island, Shizune. One that doesn''t appear on any maps."

    "A hidden island?"

    "It''s a true lawless land, a paradise for the rich," Tsunade explained. "Imagine a place where money is the only law, where the worst of human nature is on full display."

    As they continued their journey, she elaborated on the island''s nature. Its most famous feature was the ninja fighting arena, where wealthy individuals from different nations had their personally raised ninjas battle each other. The victor could claim the opponent''s ninja.

    "On this island, even ninjas with highly coveted bloodline limits are mere commodities. Beyond that, the island offered a variety of extreme luxuries, such as exclusive entertainment venues, a black market, and underground auctions of illicit goods."

    Listening to Tsunade''s description, Shizune found it all hard to believe and asked, "If it''s such an evil place, why hasn''t any nation taken action against it?"

    Tsunade smiled slightly and explained, "You''re still too young, Shizune. You think too simply."

    "The people there are either wealthy or powerful, controlling vast amounts of wealth and ninja resources."

    "If one nation were to crack down on the island, those wealthy individuals would flee with their money and ninjas to other nations, which would be a massive loss for the country trying to enforce the crackdown."

    Shizune began to understand. The relationship between the Five Great Nations was like two sides of a balance, and the wealthy individuals were like weights shifting between the two sides. No nation wanted to push those weights to the opposing side, so they turned a blind eye to the island''s existence.

    Shinobi politics is far more complex than I thought, Shizune realized.

    "But what does this have to do with the person we''re looking for?" Shizune asked, still puzzled by their true purpose.

    "Because that person is a regular visitor to that place. If we offer the right bait, maybe the fish will bite."

    "I''ve already set the bait; let''s hope he takes it," Tsunade said calmly.

    ---

    Meanwhile, in a cool cave laboratory, a figure wearing a black robe with red clouds was conducting an experiment.

    He placed a small piece of pink flesh into a container, then used a dropper to drip a few drops of thick green liquid onto it, observing the reaction through a microscope.

    The green liquid immediately adhered to the pink flesh and gradually began to transform into the same pink color. This new pink substance slowly devoured the original pink flesh, eventually replacing it and then reverting to its original green color.

    "Wonderful!" he shouted in excitement. "Fascinating... The Shoggoth cells adapt so quickly, so perfectly..."

    Under the microscope, the Shoggoth cells easily consumed human flesh and actively mimicked human cells. If it can mimic human cells so flawlessly, then perhaps... a perfect, shapeshifting body?

    Unfortunately, this was only a theoretical idea for now, as the cells were difficult to control. While genjutsu could influence the Shoggoth, it would often go berserk and uncontrollably devour organic matter once the genjutsu ended.

    Ever since he received samples of the Ancients and Shoggoth from Pain, he had conducted numerous experiments. After careful study, he found himself far more fascinated by the Shoggoth than the Ancients.

    As creations of the Ancients, the Shoggoth''s biological adaptability had already surpassed that of its creators. It was no surprise that the Shoggoth had rebelled against the AncientsˇŞafter all, no species would willingly submit to a weaker existence.

    However, the amount of Shoggoth Pain had given him was quite limited, insufficient for extensive experiments. Fortunately, the Shoggoth''s adaptability was incredibly high, being composed of protoplasmˇŞthe substance that could give rise to an entire cell.

    Because of this, the Shoggoth had the ability to morph and adapt to its environment. As long as it had enough energy, it could continue to differentiate and generate different cells.

    So he spent a great deal of time cultivating a significant number of Shoggoth cells.

    Now, in front of him, three liquid tanks were almost entirely filled with Shoggoth cellsˇŞShoggoth forms.

    These shiny black masses continuously twisted into unimaginable shapes in the tanks. Each transformation would have been considered a miracle for other living beings, but for the Shoggoth, it was as natural as eating or drinking.

    He gazed at the writhing masses, mesmerized. Such beauty in chaos. Such potential...

    Though he found the Shoggoth incredibly fascinating, he was also interested in the Ancients. If their unique body structures could be applied to ninjas, it would dramatically increase a ninja''s combat capabilities.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Creating his own amphibious ninjas capable of operating on land, in the air, and underwater would be no problem.

    But he couldn''t conduct those experiments just yet. He was still within the Akatsuki organization, and he couldn''t reveal his ambitions too soon. Though Akatsuki had given him great freedom in his experiments, even reducing his and Sasori''s missions to allow more time for research, it was all in exchange for his future cooperation in modifying White Zetsu after capturing pure-blooded Deep Ones.

    It was a transaction, an investment. However, if Akatsuki discovered his ulterior motives before that, they wouldn''t hesitate to eliminate him.

    Let them think they control me. In the end, I''ll surpass them all.

    So for now, he had to tread carefully, though he still dared to make small moves that weren''t too out of line.

    In the cave, a reticulated python slithered toward him, hissing softly. He extended his hand and allowed the snake to coil around his arm. From the snake''s open mouth, he retrieved a small scroll of paper.

    Unfolding the note, he read it with interest. After a moment, he smiled playfully, a soft chuckle echoing in the cave.

    "A talking brain, is it?" he mused.

    ---

    After staying in a port city in the Land of Lightning for several days, Tsunade and Shizune were finally ready to head to the isolated island that couldn''t be found on any map.

    According to Tsunade, she had already contacted the island earlier using a special method, informing them that she intended to auction off an item at the underground auction house there.

    As they prepared to depart, Tsunade double-checked their special cargo.

    "I''ve sent word about our ''special item''. With any luck, our target will take the bait."

    As for the auction item itself, it was none other than the brain in a jar that Tsunade carried with her.

    Even though it had been removed from the body, the brain remained active and capable of thought, and with the right equipment, it could even be provided with vision, speech, and hearing abilities.

    This was undoubtedly a rare item, one that would surely be alluring enough to draw that individual to the auction.

    And today was the day of the auction.

    Tsunade and Shizune made their way to the harbor, boarding an unremarkable boat docked in a quiet corner. The boatman, without a word, rowed them towards the unknown seas.

    After over four hours of sailing, they could finally make out the silhouette of an island through the fog ahead.

    The island resembled a volcanic crater, with hardly any flat ground. The central feature was a bare, conical mountain, giving the appearance of an uninhabited, desolate island.

    "It''s... not what I expected," Shizune murmured.

    "Appearances can be deceiving, Shizune. Remember that."

    The boat slowly sailed through a gap in the mountain''s cone, and Shizune then realized that the interior of the mountain was a completely different world.

    The inside was a vast hollowed-out space, no less lively than Tanzaku Town.

    The place was filled with grand buildings, pavilions, and towers, all luxuriously decorated with beautiful carvings. Colorful lanterns hung everywhere, making it all look impressively breathtaking.

    It''s like stepping into another world!

    "Keep your expression moderate, Shizune. This place may look glamorous, but it''s more dangerous than you think."

    Shizune nodded.

    The people on the streets were well-dressed in lavish clothes or evening gowns with expensive jewelry.

    Her simple short kimono made her stand out like a country bumpkin.

    At least Tsunade was wearing a necklace with a blue-green crystal around her neck, but Shizune had no jewelry whatsoever.

    Their modest attire attracted attention in this extravagant setting, with women dressed as wealthy ladies often covering their mouths with fans, whispering among themselves about Shizune''s appearance.

    They must have assumed Shizune was Tsunade''s maid.

    "Everyone''s staring at us..." Shizune whispered.

    "Let them stare. We''re not here to impress anyone."

    Walking past the outer streets, Tsunade and Shizune arrived at a plaza.

    At the center of the plaza was a circular building, above which a noticeable purple dome-shaped barrier could be seen.

    Tsunade pointed to the circular building and said, "That''s the Coliseum, where the wealthy watch ninja battles for entertainment."

    Then she gestured towards a nearby square building and added, "Next to it is the underground black market and auction house, where we''re headed."

    "They treat ninja battles as entertainment?"

    "What do you think the Chunin Exams are?"

    As they passed by the fighting arena, Shizune could hear the frenzied cheers coming from inside.

    Being a chunin, Shizune knew that battles between ninjas were no trivial matterˇŞmost fights ended in death or serious injury. It sickened her that these rich people treated ninja battles to the death as a form of amusement. The Chunin Exams weren''t that brutal, right?

    Setting her personal feelings aside, Shizune followed Tsunade to the underground auction house.

    Tsunade went to the backstage to deliver the auction item, while Shizune leaned against a corridor wall, quietly waiting.

    While she waited, a young girl with long white hair, purple eyes, and wearing a pink dress hurriedly ran past in the corridor.

    Why is a child here?

    The people who frequented this place were either filthy rich merchants or overweight aristocratic ladies. This pure-looking girl immediately caught her attention.

    She watched as the girl disappeared around the stairway corner, heading up to a VIP box on the second floor.

    At that moment, Tsunade came out and said to her, "Everything''s arranged. Let''s take our seats."

    They sat in the main hall on the first floor, in the general seating.

    It wasn''t that Tsunade didn''t have the status to be in a VIP box, but the regular seats made it easier to observe which VIP box was bidding on her item.

    Given the special identity of their target, it was unlikely they would reveal their face, meaning they would probably be in one of the VIP boxes.

    "Keep your eyes on the VIP boxes," Tsunade whispered. "Our target won''t show their face openly."

    "Understood. I''ll watch for any unusual movements."

    Finally, the auction began.

    A wide variety of items were up for bidding, from luxurious goods to human trafficking and even treasures from certain villages.

    Most of the items were obtained through illegal means and couldn''t be sold at regular auctions, so they were offloaded here.

    The attendees, unconcerned that most of the goods were stolen, eagerly bid whatever price they had in mind.

    Shizune felt her disgust growing. Is there no limit to human greed? She watched as priceless artifacts and even people were sold to the highest bidder.

    "Third box from the left," Shizune whispered, leaning close to Tsunade. "The curtain keeps twitching."

    "Good eye. Keep watching."

    After a long series of auctions, the final item of the day was brought out.

    The auctioneer motioned for the guards to place the item on the table, then spoke in a mysterious tone: "This is a truly magical item."

    "Though its outward appearance may not seem like much, it possesses unparalleled wonder and uniqueness in this world. That''s why we''ve chosen to make it the grand finale of today''s auction."

    "Allow me to present to you," the auctioneer dramatically pulled away the silk cloth covering the item and, in an excited voice, announced its name:

    "The talking brain!"

    On the table sat the brain in a jar, along with three accompanying devices.

    Seeing the realistic human brain inside the metal cylinder, most of the audience let out screams, with some even turning away to vomit.

    "Wow!"

    "Ugh!"

    "What on earth is this? It''s hideous!"

    Many in the crowd expressed their displeasure, disturbed by the grotesque sight that clashed with their refined tastes.

    The auctioneer quickly raised his microphone and said, "Please don''t judge this item solely by its unusual appearance."

    "For what you''re about to witness is a rare but real miracle of the world."

    The auctioneer approached the metal cylinder containing the brain and inserted the three devices into slots beneath it.

    As the final device clicked into place, something miraculous happened.

    A projected human face appeared above a device with a camera! Though the face was expressionless, it was so lifelike that even the wrinkles were clear. The face blinked its eyes.

    However, the face wasn''t particularly attractive. It was old, with a scruffy beard, giving it a messy appearance.

    But this did nothing to diminish the shock that went through the crowd.

    "Impossible!" someone gasped.

    "It can''t be real!" another one cried out.

 The Slugs Adventure: Oyashiro

    "Ladies and gentlemen, this talking brain can not only display the face of its original owner, but it can also communicate with all of you, just like a living person."

    "Come on, say hello to everyone," the auctioneer placed the microphone next to a small box.

    A monotone voice, devoid of much emotion or variation, emerged from the box. "Where is this?"

    The projected elderly face displayed subtle changes in expression. Due to the limited visual angle of the projection, the face kept trying to turn left and right but could not move too far, only glancing sideways at the auctioneer.

    "I''m about to embark on a great interstellar journey!"

    "Let me go!" it demanded, the projected face contorting in confusion.

    This comical action amused most of the audience. Many had forgotten their initial fear upon seeing the human brain, now watching the projection like they were watching an entertaining clown show.

    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is no phonograph or radio trick. This is a real, living person!"

    He swept his arm in a grand gesture. "Allow me to invite a member of the audience to come up and interact with this talking brain live, to prove my point."

    "Any volunteers?"

    "Alright, how about you, sir? Please come forward."

    A man in a silver mask and white tailcoat stood up, and went towards the stage.

    The auctioneer handed a microphone to the volunteer. "You may ask him any question, and he will answer."

    "However, a word of cautionˇŞthis brain''s owner has gone through some extraordinary events, so his words might not always be rational."

    The man nodded, then turned to face the projected face. "Tell me your name?"

    "Abe Ishitaro."

    The brain spoke its name without hesitation, causing Tsunade to frown slightly and sparking some murmurs among the guests.

    "Abe Ishitaro? That name sounds familiar," someone whispered.

    "Isn''t he from the Abe family in the Land of Fire?" another voice added.

    However, the man didn''t seem too concerned about the brain''s identity. "My name is Randolph Carter. Can you say my name?"

    "Randolph Carter," the brain repeated.

    "Say it again?"

    "Randolph Carter," Ishitaro''s tone didn''t change, but his speed increased slightly.

    "And again?" Randolph pressed.

    The brain''s projected face contorted in annoyance. "Why should I say your name so many times?"

    Even though the name had been said twice, the brain, which rarely showed emotional changes after being separated from its body, exhibited a somewhat resistant response.

    This was apparently exactly what Randolph wanted.

    He nodded to the auctioneer, returned the microphone, and elegantly walked back to his seat.

    Tsunade''s gaze followed the man until he returned to his seat, then she turned back to the stage.

    The auctioneer raised the microphone again and said, "I believe everyone now fully understands the uniqueness of this final auction item."

    He raised his voice. "So, the starting bid is 100 gold coins. Feel free to place your bids!"

    "100!"

    "110!"

    "115!"

    People kept shouting out offers, and the price shot up from 100 gold coins to 150 in no time, with no sign of stopping. It''s like watching sharks in a feeding frenzy, Shizune observed the bidders.

    In black markets and underground auction houses, the bidders were wealthy individuals from around the world, so national currencies didn''t work; only gold coins were accepted as the hard currency.

    The wealthy attendees could exchange their native currency for standard gold coins and then spend them here.

    Although 200 gold coins might not sound like much, it was equivalent to around 16 million ry¨­, enough to pay a ninja for completing over a dozen S-rank missions.

    But as the price reached 200 gold coins, the rate of increase slowed. After all, this extraordinary item didn''t have as clear a value as traditional auction items. Most of the bidders were driven by curiosity.

    Paying 200 gold coins for a novelty item was already a steep price. As the auction progressed, fewer people participated, until only Randolph and one other bidder were left.

    "237!" Randolph called out.

    "240!" came the response from another corner of the room.

    "245!"

    The person competing with Randolph gave up.

    "245 gold coins, first call!"

    Sensing this, the auctioneer eagerly prepared to make the final call, as he had already made enough money from this strange item.

    Meanwhile, Randolph smiled beneath his mask.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    During his earlier conversation with the brain, he had intentionally asked the same question three times.

    The first two times, the response had been almost identical, but on the third question, he received a different answer.

    This seemingly insignificant exchange allowed him to draw a conclusion.

    The talking brain before him wasn''t just a trick designed to answer preset questions. There was real human thought inside.

    Only a real human brain would react emotionally after being asked the same question three times in a row. But this was only the initial test; more should be done.

    "245 gold coins, second call!" The auctioneer shouted.

    "245 gold coins, thirdˇŞ"

    "300 gold coins!"

    The new voice sparked a second wave of excitement in the auction hall.

    "300 gold coins from a VIP in the private room!" The auctioneer shouted. "Any more bids? Anyone else?"

    Randolph, who had been competing earlier, gave up, and no one else offered a higher bid.

    "Alright! Congratulations to the VIP in the second-floor private room for winning this extraordinary item!" The auctioneer slammed down his hammer, calling out the winner of the last item.

    That was it - auction over.

    Randolph looked up at the second-floor private room, then left.

    "It''s time. Get ready to move," Tsunade whispered.

    They quietly made their way backstage, and watched as the auction staff delivered the item to the second-floor private room.

    "Should we intercept them now?" Shizune whispered.

    Tsunade shook her head slightly.

    Once the staff left, Tsunade and Shizune immediately rushed to the private room door and kicked it open. Inside, a thin figure sat calmly on a sofa, with his back to the door.

    "Orochimaru!"

    The next second, three kunai shot out from behind the sofa, flying towards Tsunade''s head.

    Shizune immediately stepped forward, deflecting the three kunai with her own, then stood protectively in front of Tsunade.

    A small figure came from beside the sofa. Shizune instantly fixed her gaze on this silhouette, wary, as it must have been the one who threw the kunai.

    But just as the two sides entered a standoff, the person on the sofa slowly stood up and clapped twice.

    Immediately, the lights in the private room came on.

    As the room brightened, both parties could see each other''s faces clearly.

    The small figure that had come out from behind the sofa was a little girl with white hair and purple eyes.

    She was the cute little girl Shizune had seen in the hallway before the auction began. Now, this little girl was holding a kunai, eyeing Shizune and Tsunade cautiously.

    Despite her young age, the girl was a ninja like Shizune.

    The other one was a man wearing diamond-shaped sunglasses. He had a red ribbon tied around his forehead and wore a loose linen-colored shirt, giving him a somewhat laid-back appearance.

    Tsunade''s eyes widened in surprise at first, then relaxed in disappointment. Not Orochimaru.

    "Why is it you?" Tsunade asked with irritation.

    "Why can''t it be me, Princess Tsunade? Did you miss me that much?"

    The man smiled as he walked towards her, extending his hand for a handshake, but Tsunade ignored him, walking past him into the room.

    Despite the awkward situation, the man whose gesture was rebuffed didn''t seem to mind. He scratched the back of his head, then placed his hand on the little girl''s arm that was holding the kunai, lowering it.

    "It''s alright, Chino. They''re not enemies. Not exactly."

    The girl hesitated for a moment. "ButˇŞ"

    He patted her head gently. "Sometimes, Chino, the line between friend and foe is blurrier than a sandstorm in Suna."

    Seeing the little girl obediently lower her hand, Shizune also dropped her guard and walked to Tsunade, who had already seated herself on the sofa, and asked, "Tsunade-sama, do you know this man?"

    "Mm, I suppose I do." Tsunade''s voice was flat, betraying little emotion.

    "Oyashiro, a man who belongs to no faction. A shady weapons seller who''ll do business with anyone if the price is right. And he''s also known as the Merchant of Death."

    "Moreover, like me, he''s also a medical ninja with exceptional skills."

    Tsunade introduced Oyashiro nonchalantly, while the man in question sat down on the sofa opposite her with a grin, saying, "Haha, it''s quite an honor for a mere merchant like myself to be known so well by Princess Tsunade."

    "However, my medical skills are nothing compared to Princess Tsunade''s. I hardly deserve the word ''exceptional''."

    His face was full of smiles, making it impossible for Shizune to guess his true thoughts. Although his words were full of compliments for Tsunade, she could see that this man had enough confidence to face Tsunade.

    Tsunade didn''t waste any more words with Oyashiro and asked directly, "You must have contact with Orochimaru, right?"

    Her question wasn''t baseless.

    Since Orochimaru had become a wanted man, he could only purchase weapons and supplies through hidden underground channels.

    And since Oyashiro was a merchant who didn''t care about who he traded with, and was also a medical ninja, it was highly likely that he had contact with Orochimaru.

    Oyashiro pondered for a few seconds, then nodded with a smile, admitting it.

    "Yes."

    "Not only that, but this auction item was also something Orochimaru asked me to purchase for him."

    Oyashiro pointed at the complete set of equipment on the coffee table, which was the star lot from the auction earlierˇŞthe talking brain.

    Seeing Oyashiro frankly admit his connection to Orochimaru, and even reveal that he was instructed by Orochimaru to buy this auction item, Tsunade''s brow furrowed slightly.

    "But don''t misunderstand, I''m not one of Orochimaru''s people." Oyashiro leaned back, his posture relaxed despite the weight of his words.

    "It''s just that Orochimaru is in a bit of an inconvenient position to meet people right now, so I''m relaying some information on his behalf to those who want to find him for business."

    "Of course, my personal goal is just to make some profit on the side."

    "You know, being a merchant and all, ha ha."

    Oyashiro spoke without reservation. Although each sentence was delivered with a smile, it put considerable pressure on Tsunade''s mind.

    Does Orochimaru already know I''m coming to find him for business?

    Damn it, how did he find out? Although Tsunade had many questions in her mind, she said, "Go on."

    Oyashiro nodded and continued with a smile, "If you want to find him for business, you''ll need to do something for him as well."

    "Recently, Jiraiya has obtained something, something that Orochimaru is very interested in."

    "It might be a scroll or something like that, but he didn''t tell me exactly what it was. However, he said that given your position, you would surely be able to figure out what it is, and easily obtain it."

    "Once you get that item, everything else can be discussed further."

    Item? What item? She hadn''t been in contact with Jiraiya for a long time. What could Jiraiya have recently obtained that even Orochimaru was interested in?

    While she was still pondering, Oyashiro had already stood up. The sudden movement broke her train of thought.

    "Princess Tsunade, although it''s a rare honor to have you visit, I have other matters to attend to today."

    As he spoke, Oyashiro placed his hand on the shoulder of Chino.

    "This child is making her debut in the arena today, and I don''t want to miss it."

    "So I won''t be able to entertain you any further."

    "If you obtain the item Orochimaru wants, just contact me using the method for contacting this place, and I''ll relay the message to him."

    "Don''t worry, as the intermediary between you two, I''ll certainly fulfill my responsibilities."

    "Well then..."

    He smiled as he politely asked her to leave. Tsunade didn''t take offense and directly picked up the brain in a jar and the three accompanying devices from the table.

    "Ah, this..." Oyashiro wanted to reach out to stop her, but she gave a more decisive answer.

    "Sorry, this is not for sale. I''ll return the auction money to you."

    With that, Tsunade left with Shizune. As Shizune was leaving, she observed Chino one last time.

    Oyashiro shook his head helplessly. Although Tsunade said she would return the auction money, the auction house''s handling fee certainly wouldn''t be refunded, so he ended up losing some money in the process.

    But there was nothing he could do. He could only lower his head and say to Chino, "You go to the arena and prepare first. I''ll be there on time to watch your match."

    "Yes."

    Chino left the private room, leaving Oyashiro alone.

    At this moment, a crack slowly opened in the wall of the private room, and a low, hoarse voice came from within.

    "Still as domineering as ever, Tsunade."

    Oyashiro didn''t turn to look, but smiled bitterly and waved his hand, "Ah, Orochimaru, I''ve lost money helping you this time."

    "I''ll pay you back."

    Oyashiro smiled and shook his head, not really caring about his promise. Instead, he asked, "Why did you choose the name Randolph Carter? It''s so hard to pronounce."

    "No reason..."

    "Just paying tribute to a great predecessor."

 The Sannins: Yu

    Tsunade came out from the isolated island, deep in thought. The salty breeze tousled her hair, but she barely noticed.

    Two main points occupied her mind. First, how did Orochimaru know she might need something from him?

    Could Orochimaru already be aware of everything that happened on Mount Biky¨±?

    No, that''s impossible. Even that snake can''t be everywhere at once.

    After all, the Mi-Go incident took place deep in the remote mountains of Biky¨±, and unless someone had prior preparations, it would be impossible to obtain information from such an isolated location.

    After the incident, she had only reported it to the Third Hokage, and had not shared it publicly. Very few people knew about it, including Kakashi and the Land of Fire''s Daimy¨­.

    The most important question wasn''t whether Orochimaru knew about the entire event, but that he specifically knew she had something to ask of him.

    And what Tsunade needed from him was nothing other than restoring the bodies of Anko and Heiji.

    Anko.

    Anko.

    The curse mark! How could I have been so blind?

    She had speculated that the curse mark was an incomplete one, serving no specific purpose.

    But perhaps the curse mark wasn''t just a decorationˇŞwhat if Orochimaru could sense what was happening to Anko through it?

    Although she didn''t know the extent of what could be sensed, it seemed like the only possibility that he knew through the curse mark.

    "Damn, I''ve been tricked."

    Tsunade slammed her fist angrily against a nearby rock formation. Even though she controlled her strength, a spider web of cracks still spread across its surface.

    The impact sent a flock of seabirds screeching into the air.

    Some Sannin I am, missing something so obvious. Tsunade shook her head.

    Oyashiro mentioned it might be a scroll or something similar.

    Could it be Jiraiya''s contract scroll?

    The most important scroll he had was undoubtedly the large one he always carried on his back, containing the blood contract with the toads of Mount My¨­boku.

    Could Orochimaru want to summon the toads of Mount My¨­boku?

    This thought crossed her mind but was quickly dismissed.

    Even if someone wrote their name on the contract, summoning a toad from Mount My¨­boku didn''t guarantee the toad would obey.

    Especially for Orochimaru, who had already signed a contract with the snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave, it was even more unlikely.

    The snakes of Ry¨±chi Cave and the toads of Mount My¨­boku were ancient enemies, something Orochimaru was certainly aware of.

    So, that scroll would be of no use to him.

    Could it be that thing?

    During the Nine-Tails incident in Konoha, Minato sacrificed himself to seal it inside a child, bringing peace.

    The key? Could he be after that?

    This seemed reasonable since Oyashiro''s description suggested Orochimaru wasn''t even sure if what he wanted was a scroll. Tsunade didn''t know how Jiraiya preserved the key to the Nine-Tails seal, and Orochimaru would know even less.

    However, on further thought, she still felt something was off.

    According to Oyashiro, it was something Jiraiya had recently obtained, and once she figured out what it was, it would be easy to acquire.

    Though she knew Jiraiya had feelings for her, she didn''t believe he would give her something so important.

    What are you after, Orochimaru?

    In the end, she could only find out what it was by meeting Jiraiya in person. But finding Jiraiya would take some effort.

    Knowing that pervert, he''s probably researching at some hot spring.

    ---

    In a dark cave, Kakashi sat bored and frustrated. His usually spiky hair hung limp, and dark circles had formed under his visible eye.

    Being in constant darkness with the Mi-Go, he felt his sanity slipping. Especially over the last two days, he had been feeling unusually sleepy.

    This was understandable, given how monotonous his surroundings were.

    Although Kakashi left the cave every two or three days to buy food and supplies, he never stayed out long, and always sealed the cave with a boulder upon leaving.

    These were necessary precautions to prevent the Mi-Go from escaping.

    Since he had taken over the task of guarding it, the Mi-Go hadn''t spoken, staying still in the dark corner.

    Only a single pinkish appendage stretched out from the darkness, proving to Kakashi that it hadn''t escaped.

    He had no idea how talented the Mi-Go was at maintaining silence, but today he decided to talk to it.

    Great, reduced to chatting with an alien fungus. New low, Kakashi. He steeled himself, clearing his throat.

    "Yo, are you sleeping?"

    He moved his chair in front of the Mi-Go and spoke. Seconds ticked by, feeling like hours as he waited for a response.

    After a long pause, it made some sounds in response.

    "Buzz. No. Buzz."

    "No need. Buzz. Sleep."This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it

    Not having spoken human language for a long time, the Mi-Go seemed to have become rusty, very rusty.

    "Do you know Cthulhu?"

    Information gathering. That''s all this is. He justified to himself, feigning nonchalance.

    After a while, the Mi-Go seemed to organize its language and answered, "I know. Buzz."

    "Can you tell me about Cthulhu?"

    As soon as Cthulhu was mentioned, the Mi-Go seemed to open up.

    "Great Cthulhu, the eternal Lord of R''lyeh, we worship Him, we believe in Him."

    "Not just Him, we worship many of the Great Old Ones."

    "Cthulhu''s child, Ghatanothoa, we brought it from one world to another, building huge fortresses to serve it eternally."

    "And the supreme Mother Goddess, Shub-Niggurath."

    "Yes! Shub-Niggurath! The Goat with a Thousand Young!"

    "From the abyss of the stars to the source of darkness, it is all eternal praise to Great Cthulhu! And praise to Tsathoggua!"

    "And praise to Him Who Is Not to be Named!"

    "Yog-Sothoth, the youngest child, drifts and spins in the dark ether at the edge of the universe, waiting for those seeking truth to pass through the Ultimate Gate!"

    "And the great messenger, Nyarlathotep, who will don human appearance and walk among mankind!"

    "And the one with the waxen mask and robe that hides, who is slowly approachingˇ­"

    The Mi-Go''s voice grew louder. Although still emotionless, this could be understood as an expression of its fervor. During this chant, the Mi-Go even stopped buzzing, showing its familiarity with these hymns.

    However, as it continued chanting, Kakashi felt his consciousness growing sluggish. A powerful drowsiness overwhelmed him until his head slumped to one side.

    No... can''t... sleep... Kakashi fought against the unnatural fatigue, but his vision blurred.

    At that moment, the Mi-Go''s chant ceased abruptly, leaving an eerie stillness in the cave.

    It cautiously extended its foot, razor-sharp, toward the sleeping face. The alien appendage inched closer.

    Just before it touched Kakashi, the chains restrained its movement with a sudden jerk.

    The Mi-Go had no choice but to retract its foot into the darkness.

    Moments later, the sound of shackles hitting the ground echoed in the cave. The quiet clinking seemed to reverberate in the stillness.

    But it didn''t wake the sleeping Kakashi, who remained unnaturally still.

    The Mi-Go had freed one of its feet, and it crawled toward the stone wall, its movements stealthy and calculated. With alien dexterity, it began carving a strange symbole into the surface with its foot.

    ---

    "Ah, finally here!"

    "Hot Spring Resort!"

    "Jiraiya, the Toad Sage from Mount My¨­boku, has arrived!"

    Standing on a small path in the forest, he gazed into the distance. He could already see Yugakure.

    Time for some serious research and maybe a little relaxation. He chuckled to himself, already imagining the sights that awaited him.

    Yu was located in the Land of Hot Water in the northeast of the Land of Fire, and was once a well-known shinobi village, earning the reputation of a fighting ninja village.

    However, after the Third Great Ninja War ended, the Daimy¨­ began cutting funding to the village. Combined with the region''s abundant natural resources and the peaceful beliefs of the local residents, the village underwent a transformation.

    What was once a fighting ninja village had now become a village that had forgotten war.

    Today, it is famous for its hot springs, having transformed into a renowned hot spring resort destination. Anyone could enter easily, just like walking into an ordinary village.

    And as expected, no ninjas could be seen in the village anymore. The streets were filled with ordinary people in everyday clothing, and there were plenty of girls, too!

    And they were all wearing yukatas!

    The girls walked down the street with paper fans. They gathered in groups, and giggled as they entered the women''s bath.

    Just standing there and watching made Jiraiya drool uncontrollably.

    Oh, the sights I''m seeing... all in the name of literature, of course!

    "Look at that guy, his eyes are so weird!"

    "Ew, that drooling old man? He''s disgusting!"

    "Is he a pervert?"

    "Let''s get away from him."

    The girls quickened their pace, walking away from Jiraiya with looks of disgust. One woman whispered to her friend, "Ugh, look at that creep. Is he having a stroke or something?"

    "Nah, just a terminal case of perv-itis. Let''s get out of here before it''s contagious."

    Jiraiya, oblivious to their comments, quickly composed himself, nodding as he mentally congratulated himself on his decision.

    Ah, Jiraiya, you genius! This place is a gold mine for my novel.

    Yes, he hadn''t come just for a vacation but also to gather inspiration for his new novel.

    Ever since his last book, Tales of the Utterly Gutsy Ninja, was published, he hadn''t written anything for a long time. But recently, he had decided to start writing again and planned a new book.

    The theme of this new book would be a story of love and romance, drawing from his many years of research into the topic.

    He even had a title in mind.

    It would be called Icha Icha!

    "Not bad, not bad. Yeah, really not bad."

    He strolled leisurely through the streets as he hummed a cheerful tune.

    And he was about to absorb all the inspiration from the streets and the entrances of the women''s baths, a child''s voice suddenly interrupted him.

    "Wrong. They''re all wrong."

    Jiraiya immediately stopped, looking around but not seeing anyone talking to him.

    "The people in this village are all wrong."

    He heard the voice again, and he finally realized where it was coming from. It was a small boy, barely reaching Jiraiya''s waist.

    The boy had gray slicked-back hair, light purple eyes, and was dressed in simple shorts and a shirt, yet he looked at Jiraiya with an unusual expression.

    There was a hint of anger or dissatisfaction in his eyes, or perhaps other emotions, but they were all negative.

    Jiraiya had no idea how he had offended this child, so he bent down and asked, "What do you mean by ''wrong''? Lose your parents in all this hot spring steam?"

    "They''re all wrong. The people in the village are all wrong," the boy said. "Can''t you see it?"

    "See what, exactly?" Jiraiya asked as he sensed something off about the kid.

    The boy glanced at the passersby, and in his gaze, Jiraiya sensed a faint hint of killing intent. Though it wasn''t strong, it was definitely there.

    "The complacency. The weakness. They''ve forgotten what it means to be a shinobi."

    Just as Jiraiya was about to ask further, a voice called out from the dark alleyway nearby.

    "We''re leaving!"

    "Okay!"

    The boy immediately ran toward the alley.

    Jiraiya straightened up and looked down the alley. In the shadows, he saw two figures standing there. While their faces weren''t visible, he noticed their headbands.

    It had the symbol of three diagonal linesˇŞthe emblem of Yugakure.

    "Are they Yu ninjas?"

    ---

    That evening, Jiraiya sat drinking in a small bar.

    The middle-aged but still youthful proprietress personally poured his drink.

    "Madam, are there still ninjas in Yu?" he asked as he finished his cup in one go.

    The woman hesitated for a moment as she was about to pour more sake. "Yes, sir, there are still ninjas here."

    "Oh?" Jiraiya downed his drink again, "Where are they now? Why haven''t I seen them active in the streets today?"

    "The village has turned from a shinobi village into a resort, so the ninjas lost their status. Some of them, unhappy with the changes, moved to nearby areas."

    "Not happy, how exactly?"

    "I''ve heard of a group, formed by those who couldn''t let go of the old ways. Dangerous folk, if the rumors are true."

    After the woman finished speaking, Jiraiya sipped his drink, deep in thought. He began connecting the dots between the boy''s words and the proprietress''s information.

    But his thoughts were interrupted by the sound of girlish laughter.

    "Let''s go to the hot springs."

    "Yes, soaking at night feels the best."

    "Let''s go together!"

    Judging by their light and playful voices, he could tell these girls were young and beautiful.

    Suddenly excited, Jiraiya hurriedly put some money on the table, left his drink behind, and quickly followed the girls to the hot spring. In his haste, he nearly knocked over his drink, earning a knowing sigh from the proprietress.

    "Another one off to appreciate the local culture, I see," she muttered, shaking her head.

    This is crucial research! The world needs Icha Icha! Jiraiya''s earlier concerns evaporated as quickly as the steam from the hot springs.

    The girls giggled as they went to the women''s bath.

    After changing into a bathrobe and entering the hot spring, he found that there was no one else in the men''s bath at this hour, making it the perfect time to act.

    The gods of literature smile upon me tonight!

    Jiraiya went toward the bamboo fence separating the men''s and women''s baths, and pressed his ear against it to listen closely.

    But there was only silence.

    Oho! Playing hard to get, are we?

    Imagining the beautiful scene on the other side, he wasted no time. Using his chakra, he quickly climbed the bamboo fence. On top, he scouted with a lecherous gaze, trying to spot the girls through the mist.

    Found you!

    Through the mist, he could make out several figures sitting by the pool, playing in the water.

    But the mist made it hard to see clearly.

    How big are they? Let me see!

    Jiraiya blew out a gust of wind, clearing the mist above the women''s pool.

    Now, beauties, prepare to inspire the greatest novel ever written!

    The figures in the mist were revealed without a doubt.

    Oh, the curves! The grace! The... fur coats?

    The beauties suddenly turned their faces toward him, their monkey-like faces sneered at him mockingly.

 The Sannins: The Slugs Plan

    "Monkey!"

    Startled, Jiraiya lost his grip and fell backwards from the high bamboo fence, his head smacking directly onto the cobblestone ground. The world spun around him.

    Either I''ve hit my head harder than I thought, or those hot springs are serving some potent sake...

    After a few seconds, he recovered. He slowly sat up, rubbing the back of his head, the bump already forming beneath his fingers.

    "Jiraiya."

    As he wondered how the beautiful woman had suddenly turned into a monkey, he heard a voice behind him. His heart skipped a beat.

    Turning around, he saw a pretty, voluptuous twin-tailed girl, exactly his type. But when Jiraiya recognized who she was, it was like seeing a demon.

    "Tsunade!"

    "Why is it you?"

    Of all the hot springs in all the world, she had to walk into mine...

    Jiraiya quickly backed up to the bamboo fence. His back pressed against the wooden slats, trying if he could somehow phase through them and escape.

    His fear of her had a reason.

    When he was younger, he had once been caught peeking into the women''s bathhouse by Tsunade, who then broke six of his ribs, both his wrists, and left him with multiple internal injuries.

    If Jiraiya hadn''t been naturally tough, there wouldn''t be any Toad Sage today.

    "Tsunade, wait! I can explain! I was just... testing the structural integrity of the fence! You know, for safety!"

    "Oh? And how many ribs are you willing to sacrifice for this noble cause?"

    "I didn''t see anything, I swear!"

    "Please don''t hit me."

    As Tsunade approached, Jiraiya hurriedly begged for mercy. He closed his eyes, bracing for the impact that never came.

    She simply patted him on the shoulder. "Get dressed. Let''s go out for a drink."

    He watched in surprise as she walked away, her hips swaying slightly with each step.

    Is this a trap? Or have I actually died and gone to some bizarre afterlife? Jiraiya pinched himself, wincing slightly at the very real pain. Either she''s planning something devious, or I''ve stumbled into an alternate dimension where Tsunade doesn''t pulverize peeping toms... Did I gain some new ability after defeating the Dimensional Shamblers?

    After leaving the bathhouse, Tsunade, Shizune, and Jiraiya found a small shop to chat.

    "By the way, how did you find me?" Jiraiya asked after downing a cup of sake.

    "It was easy. I asked the people at the publishing house. They said you were in Yu gathering material for a new book."

    "But I didn''t expect this kind of material."

    "Any book you gather material for like this is bound to be terrible. I bet it''s going to flop hard."

    Tsunade swallowed another cup of sake, looking at Jiraiya with mocking eyes.

    "You can''t create art without thorough research! My readers deserve nothing but the most authentic experiences!"

    Tsunade rolled her eyes. "And I''m sure your ''thorough research'' has nothing to do with your personal interests, right?"

    "Tsunade, were you the one who ruined my fun earlier?"

    "No," Tsunade said, shaking her now flushed face slightly, but then she pulled Shizune close. "But I did tell her to warn the girls that there was a white-haired pervert nearby, so they should switch places."

    "And she is?" Jiraiya looked Shizune up and down.

    She wasn''t bad-looking, but not his type.

    "Jiraiya-sama, I''m Shizune, also a ninja from Konoha. CurrentlyˇŞ"

    She hurriedly stood up and bowed to him, but when she tried to explain her status, she hesitated.

    Tsunade had mentioned earlier that she would be evaluating her and Anko for a month, but with Anko''s current situation, Shizune didn''t know if that evaluation still counted.

    "Right now, Shizune is my apprentice. That''s it."

    Shizune looked at Tsunade in shock, but she ignored her, instead quietly downing another cup of sake.

    Jiraiya noticed the complex emotions on their faces, he didn''t inquire further. He simply raised his glass and drank with them.

    "Tsunade, do you need something from me?" Jiraiya finally asked.

    Ever since the three of them had gone their separate ways, they had hardly any contact between them.

    Tsunade suddenly coming to find him made Jiraiya assume she had a request.

    Her hand holding the sake cup paused for a moment before she smiled and patted Jiraiya''s shoulder with her other hand.

    "Can''t I come find an old friend to catch up without any reason? Tell me about your travels over the years, won''t you, Jiraiya-sama?"

    The way her eyes seemed to glow with intoxication almost drew Jiraiya''s soul out of his body. On top of that, she extended her finger, lightly tapping him on the lower lip.

    This highly seductive gesture instantly shattered Jiraiya''s mental defenses, and with the woman he''d loved all his life making such moves, he couldn''t hold back.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    Stay strong, Jiraiya! Remember the last time you fell for her charms? ...But maybe this time will be different! I am the Toad Sage after all!

    "Let me tell you about the heroic deeds of Jiraiya-sama over the years."

    Shizune, watching Tsunade act so flirtatiously, couldn''t help but shiver.

    She never imagined that Tsunade could act this way.

    She had gone out of her way to wear a sleeveless, low-cut vest today and had even reverted her appearance to her younger, twenty-something self.

    After spending so much time with her, Shizune knew that she could alter her appearance at will, showing herself at different ages.

    It seemed that today, Tsunade had her sights set on Jiraiya.

    "You go find an inn and rest. Jiraiya and I will be here for a while." She noticed how uncomfortable Shizune was.

    Shizune gave the two of them a last glance before leaving.

    When they were alone, Jiraiya began to recount what had happened after he left Konoha.

    It''s unclear how long he talked or how many cups of sake they drank, but Jiraiya and Tsunade, who were initially sitting on opposite sides of the table, were now side by side.

    Tsunade clung tightly to Jiraiya''s arm, demanding more stories like a child asking for bedtime tales from their parents.

    "Tell another one! Tell another one!"

    "Make it more exciting!"

    Jiraiya slowly lifted his sake cup but couldn''t help sneaking a glance at her open neckline as he did so.

    What a view~

    You''ve still got it! Time to turn on the Jiraiya charm!

    "Alright then!"

    "Let me tell you a truly shocking story."

    "This happened not long ago, while I was looking for Orochimaru and passed through a small town called in the Land of Spice."

    "A man-eating monster had appeared there..."

    Jiraiya told in detail about his experiences in Lotus Hollow.

    Tsunade pretended to be drunk and uninterested, but the story deeply shocked her.

    Even though she was only listening, the tale of the Dimensional Shamblers was nearly as terrifying as her first encounter with the Mi-Go!

    "Even though there were thousands of them, who do you think I am?"

    "I summoned the toads from Mount My¨­boku and fought the Dimensional Shamblers, buying time to activate Sage Mode."

    "When the Sage Mode kicked in, I wiped out those creatures instantly!"

    "Well, how was that story? Exciting enough?"

    That''ll impress her! Jiraiya the Gallant, savior of dimensions! He puffed out his chest, waiting for Tsunade''s praise.

    But she pursed her lips like a pouting child and said angrily, "You''re lying. I don''t believe it."

    "It''s true! I swear on my honor as a Sage!"

    "I! Don''t! Believe!"

    "I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it at all!"

    "Unless you can prove it."

    "Show me, and I''ll believe it."

    "Otherwise, I won''t."

    Facing Tsunade''s rare, playful expression, the slightly tipsy Jiraiya began to lower his guard.

    It should be fine, right? It''s Tsunade, after all.

    "You''re really a handful."

    "Alright, I''ll let you see it."

    He pulled a scroll from inside his robe and unrolled it on the table. The parchment made a satisfying swoosh as it unfurled, drawing her gaze.

    He let out a hiccup, then clumsily formed a hand seal, summoning something from within the scroll. What came out of the scroll was... another scroll.

    Jiraiya placed this second scroll in front of Tsunade. "This scroll contains the mural the Dimensional Shamblers used to enter this world."

    "I sealed it inside this scroll, then stored this scroll inside another scroll to make sure they couldn''t escape."

    "Do you believe me now?"

    Tsunade''s eyes narrowed slightly, analyzing every detail of the object before her.

    Judging by how carefully Jiraiya preserved the scroll, it seemed to be real.

    Moreover, both the timing and the unique nature of the scroll matchedˇŞit must be the one Orochimaru wanted.

    But why would Orochimaru want this scroll? Is he trying to find the creature? No matter the reason, this scroll is the only hope to save Anko.

    Having confirmed the item, she quickly changed her expression and smiled. "I believe you, Jiraiya-sama! You really are amazing!"

    "Hahaha!"

    Flattered by her, he burst out laughing. Seeing this, she quickly took advantage of his lack of attention and skillfully poured a packet of powdered medicine into the sake bottle. Then, she served it to him.

    The medicine, colorless and tasteless, was so well-made that even a skilled ninja like Jiraiya couldn''t detect it. Without hesitation, he drank the drugged sake in one gulp.

    Tsunade watched closely as his throat moved, making sure he swallowed it. I''m sorry. But some things are worth any price.

    After a while, Jiraiya fell into a deep sleep, leaving only Tsunade drinking and glancing at him, who was now slumped over the table.

    Once she was sure the drug had taken effect, she quietly reached into his robe and easily retrieved the scroll he had shown her. Somehow, the weight of it in her hand felt heavier than it should.

    But she wasted no time and went straight for the door.

    Just as she was about to lift the curtain and step outside, she glanced back at the sleeping Jiraiya.

    "I''m sorry."

    ---

    Under the moonlight on the empty streets, Tsunade made her way through the night.

    However, in front of her, a figure blocked her path. She looked carefully and saw it was her apprentice.

    "Still awake at this hour, Shizune?"

    Shizune glanced at Tsunade''s hand. Seeing the scroll, she knew Tsunade had succeeded. She hesitated for a moment.

    "It might be too late to say this now, but Tsunade-sama, are you sure this is the right thing to do?"

    "Making a deal with an S-rank criminal from the village and stealing Jiraiya-sama''s scrollˇŞKonoha will definitely hold you accountable!"

    "I''m sorry for Anko, but please don''t rely on Orochimaru''s power anymore!"

    "As long as we don''t give up, we''ll eventually find another way to save her!"

    But Tsunade didn''t respond.

    "Tsunade-sama, please! This isn''t you. The woman who taught me would never stoop to theft and betrayal."

    Although they had been traveling constantly, Tsunade hadn''t stopped researching a way to heal Anko on her own. If she had found even the slightest lead, she would have ended her dealings with Orochimaru.

    But, as the peak medical ninja, she had found no other solution. Other than using Orochimaru''s power, she saw no other way to help Anko recover.

    "Tsunade-sama!"

    "Please answer me! Don''t stay silent!"

    Seeing her silence, Shizune yelled more desperately.

    "As my mentor and as the woman my uncle once loved, I beg you not to go!"

    Dan.

    His image appeared in Tsunade''s mind. But soon, a metallic cylinder containing a brain replaced it, with Anko''s youthful, vibrant smile hovering above.

    "Are you determined to stop me, Shizune?" Tsunade asked her with a chilling gaze.

    Shizune had never heard Tsunade speak her name with such gravity. This was the power of one of the Legendary SanninˇŞjust a few simple words carried an aura that could crush a mere chunin.

    But before she could even lift her arm, Tsunade had already used the Body Flicker Technique to appear behind her. The movement was so fast it seemed as if she had teleported. Then, Tsunade struck the back of her neck with her palm.

    Shizune immediately collapsed into her arms, unconscious. Holding her gently, Tsunade brushed aside her disheveled bangs.

    "I''m sorry, Shizune. Some day, I hope you''ll understand."

    ---

    Shizune''s eyelids twitched, and she woke from her deep sleep. The events of the night came rushing back. Let it be a bad dream.

    As she scanned the room, she realized she was alone. She quickly rushed to the window and looked out. I am still in Yu.

    She then rushed out of the inn, aimlessly searching the streets for any trace of Tsunade. But she was nowhere to be found.

    Although she knew Tsunade had likely left with the scroll Orochimaru wanted, she still hoped to find some psychological comfort in her blind search. She looked around, scanning each face and praying she''d see her mentor somewhere in the crowd.

    Then, a commotion on the street caught her attention.

    "Hey! What''s wrong with this guy?"

    "Is he dead?"

    "He just collapsed when I touched him! This has nothing to do with me!"

    Shizune hurried over and saw it was Jiraiya. He was flat on the ground, his white hair all messed up and his clothes a wreck. A bunch of people had stopped to stare.

    She checked his breathing and she sighed in relief when she found he was still alive.

    "Jiraiya-sama? Can you hear me? Please wake up!" She gently shook his shoulder.

    Jiraiya''s eyes struggled to open. "Five more minutes, Ma. The toads can wait..."

    "Jiraiya-sama, there are some beautiful girls in yukatas looking for you," she whispered as she leaned close to his ear.

    "Where? Where are they?"

    "Sorry, Jiraiya-sama. Something happened last night. It''s about Tsunade-sama," Shizune said as she saw that he was awake.

    She then explained everything to him.

    "Tsunade! How could she do this?"

    "The power sealed in that scroll isn''t something ordinary. Giving it to someone like Orochimaru could have disastrous consequences."

    "Shizune, you said Tsunade and Orochimaru were using Oyashiro as their middleman, right?"

    "Then there''s still time to stop them."

 The Sannins: Bodies

    In the lush green forest, Tsunade was swiftly moving forward, stepping on the treetops. The leaves rustled beneath her feet, barely disturbed by her precise movements. After leaving Yu, she immediately contacted Oyashiro, who in turn informed her of the meeting place with Orochimaru.

    The meeting location was in a forest surrounded by mountains within the borders of the Land of Rivers. And she was heading to that spot.

    Soon, she arrived at a crossroads. There was a stone statue of a local deity standing at the edge of the path.

    She walked up to the statue and pressed it firmly. Then, the statue sank down with a soft grinding noise. After she released her hand, it returned to its original position.

    All Tsunade had to do now was wait for Orochimaru to come out and meet her.

    After some time, a figure came out of the forest.

    "Tsunade."

    "Orochimaru."

    Although the person''s upper body was obscured by bushes, she could immediately recognize this person as Orochimaru from that unique raspy voice.

    He didn''t come out of the shadow. "Did you bring the scroll?"

    Without answering, Tsunade took the scroll from her chest and held it by her side.

    "Open it."

    Slightly displeased, she clicked her tongue but followed his instructions, unfolding the scroll in her hands and showing him its contents. Trust was never your strong suit, was it?

    Inside the scroll was a sealing formation.

    "Follow me."

    Without further verification of the scroll''s authenticity, he left. Tsunade quickly put away the scroll and followed him, her eyes never leaving his back as they made their way through the dense forest.

    After some time, Orochimaru finally led her to a cave halfway up a nearby mountain. At the entrance of the cave, he removed his hood and took off his black cloak, revealing a linen-colored kimono underneath and a purple rope belt tied around his waist.

    "You know my current situation. It''s not very convenient for me to move around outside," Orochimaru said, though his tone was somewhat playful.

    "Oh, why did you leave the village in the first place then?" Tsunade asked.

    "Didn''t you leave the village as well?"

    "That''s because IˇŞ"

    Just as she was about to explain, Orochimaru cut her off. "I don''t have much time. Where are those brains? Bring them out."

    He didn''t ask what help she wanted from him, as she had imagined he might. Instead, he directly asked for the brains.

    It seemed he already knew everything about the situation.

    "Is it because of the curse mark on Anko?" Tsunade asked while summoning the two metal cylinders from the scroll.

    "That was only a half-finished product."

    Orochimaru didn''t elaborate further, but in fact, he had seen Anko''s situation through the curse mark.

    After the Second Shinobi World War, Orochimaru officially embarked on his pursuit of mastering all the ninjutsu in the world and achieving immortality.

    During his travels, while collecting ninjutsu, he discovered J¨±go. His body was unique, allowing him to absorb natural energy and enter a pseudo-Sage Mode.

    Later, Orochimaru extracted J¨±go''s body fluids, hoping to impart this power to other ninjas through a curse mark.

    However, most of the experimental subjects couldn''t withstand the violent energy and died. The failures had been numerous and gruesome, each one pushing him closer to his goal, regardless of the cost.

    And only Anko survived. Her curse mark was different from ordinary ones, as it carried a fragment of Orochimaru''s soul.

    Due to this soul imprint, the two of them were connected on a spiritual level to some degree, though he had absolute control over this connection.

    Since receiving the mark, Anko often experienced pain in her sleep, the curse mark reacting with burning heat whenever she dreamed of him. This was the soul imprint responding to his presence.

    The benefit of this imprint for him was that if his main body faced death, his soul wouldn''t dissipate and could be stored in Anko due to the soul imprint.

    Of course, if she faced danger, he could also sense the state of her soul imprint and thus know her condition.

    However, only Orochimaru himself knew of these abilities.

    Tsunade handed the two metal cylinders to him. As for the brain of Ishitaro, she still had it on her but hadn''t given it to him yet.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    Even though the two metal cylinders had no names marked on them, Orochimaru immediately picked up one of the cylinders and inspected it closely, muttering to himself.

    "Anko..."

    Seeing that only a brain remained of his former apprentice, Orochimaru showed no sign of sadness, but instead smiled.

    Tsunade knew he wasn''t mocking Anko''s fate, as he didn''t care about her at all.

    His smile was likely pure joyˇŞjoy that he could witness the human body''s frailty manifesting in such a way.

    Yet, Tsunade still felt utterly disgusted.

    After staring at the brain in the metal cylinder for a while, Orochimaru picked up both cylinders and walked deeper into the cave.

    "Are you sure you want to come inside? This is going to get bloody."

    His words made Tsunade stop in her tracks. Given her severe hemophobia, she knew she wouldn''t be able to handle witnessing the surgery. The mere mention of blood made her palms sweat.

    Besides, who knew what would happen after the procedure was done? She needed to keep her strength up.

    Thus, only Orochimaru went deeper into the cave with the two cylinders, leaving her to wait alone outside. She watched him disappear into the darkness, the cylinders cradled almost affectionately in his arms.

    From the shadows of the bushes, a pair of eyes behind a black mask stared at the cave.

    Inside the cave, Orochimaru had just gone deeper, leaving Tsunade alone pacing near the entrance.

    "Orochimaru, you wretched snake!"

    A voice even more sinister than Orochimaru''s came from beneath the mask. At the same time, a mechanically crafted scorpion tail slowly extended from behind to the front.

    ---

    Tsunade tried her best to suppress the physical reactions caused by her fear of the unknown, but she couldn''t stop herself from pacing back and forth at the entrance of the cave.

    In the past, she had always been the one working inside the operating room. This time, she was the one standing outside, waiting.

    It was an unpleasant feeling, especially since she was fully aware of how difficult it would be to restore Anko to normal.

    What made things worse was that, in her rush due to Orochimaru''s urging, she had forgotten to ask him how he planned to treat Anko. Or more specifically, what method he intended to use to reconstruct her body.

    Earlier, he had mentioned the possibility of bloodˇŞwas he going to transplant Anko and Heiji''s brains into other bodies?

    But doing that would result in the loss of two lives.

    Tsunade couldn''t be as ruthless as Orochimaru, who saw ordinary lives as insignificant. Even if he succeeded in bringing Anko back this way, she doubted that Anko would be happy with it.

    Waking up every morning only to see herself inhabiting someone else''s body. What right do I have to make this choice for her?

    Damn it!

    What am I even thinking?

    These thoughts of guilt kept swirling in Tsunade''s mind, but she could only console herself with another idea: that brain transplantation wasn''t much different from her initial plan, which was to revive the nerves that had once been in a state of death.

    It''s not so different, is it? Just... more extreme.

    From a medical standpoint, it was impossible. She couldn''t achieve it, and he certainly couldn''t either.

    Besides this, she couldn''t think of any other method he might use.

    "It''s done!"

    There was a sense of satisfaction in Orochimaru''s voice, which inevitably made one think of the word success.

    It''s done... but what exactly is it?

    Tsunade hurriedly ran into the cave and saw him standing before two liquid tanks, his arms spread wide in rapture.

    "My greatest masterpiece!"

    He kept praising the liquid tanks as if admiring an unparalleled piece of art.

    Tsunade quickly rushed over as well to see what was inside the tanks.

    What she saw made her reason almost vanish.

    Inside the two tanks were two black and shapeless masses, sprawled like sludgy lumps at the bottom.

    The sight was so alien, so wrong.

    These masses were constantly undergoing bizarre transformations, and within their shifting forms, Tsunade could make out two human brains trapped inside.

    Shocked, she turned to the metal cylinders on a nearby table, where the green liquid remained, but the human brains were gone.

    It was clear that Orochimaru had placed Anko and Heiji''s brains into these disgusting things.

    "What have you done?"

    Tsunade grabbed Orochimaru furiously, glaring at him.

    Unfazed by her anger, he smiled and glanced at the liquid tanks. "As you wished, I''ve helped restore their bodies."

    "You call that restoring their bodies?"

    Tsunade didn''t even want to look at the black masses again.

    Their ability to transform was something that shouldn''t exist in this world; it felt like it belonged in the darkest depths of human nightmares.

    No! Even in the most terrifying nightmares, such things shouldn''t exist.

    "If you want to know what comes next, let me go."

    Tsunade then glanced at the liquid tanks, at the black masses that were slowly engulfing the human brains. She fought the urge to destroy the tanks, reminding herself of Anko''s condition. Realizing that there was no turning back, she released her grip on Orochimaru.

    "This black substance is called Shoggoth. As you can see, its most basic ability is to transform."

    "But after my research, I discovered that its abilities go far beyond that. Their entire bodies are made of protoplasm with basic intelligence."

    "They instinctively devour organic matter to maintain their biological functions. And they can evolve each of their cells according to their environment!"

    "These so-called transformations are actually their protoplasm evolving and reorganizing in an instant."

    "When evolved, the Shoggoth can generate different tissues and organs based on environmental needs, no matter how complex. It can simulate human organs."

    As Orochimaru spoke, Tsunade found herself reluctantly fascinated.

    "But they have one limitationˇŞthey cannot simulate a brain."

    "Shoggoths have a certain level of intelligence, but it doesn''t come from a thinking brain. It comes from prolonged cell division and their desire to please their creators."

    "They gather experience and methods into wisdom, but their origin means they are a slave species. No matter how they evolve, they can only follow the command of higher intelligenceˇŞthey can''t become that intelligence themselves."

    "They''re essentially organic puppets waiting for a master"

    "So, I erased the wisdom the Shoggoths had accumulated using illusions, and I reconditioned them to allow human thought to dominate them."

    "However, I''m not their creator. I can''t establish a control relationship between a human and a Shoggoth from the outside."

    "To control it, the only way is to make the human brain part of the Shoggoth, allowing the human consciousness to control it from within."

    "And that''s when you showed up with these two brains, Tsunade."

    At this point, his eyes fixed on the liquid tanks. Tsunade, too, set aside her chaotic thoughts and focused on the tanks. It''s actually working... She found herself taking an involuntary step forward.

    Inside, the two Shoggoths were slowly forming into shape.

    Starting from their feet, the black shapeless masses began to pile up, transforming into human skin as the transformation process continued.

    First the feet, then the legs, then the waistˇŞthis process of shaping complex human tissues seemed easy for the Shoggoth, and it all happened quickly.

    "Watch closely, Tsunade. This is the future of medical science!"

    The human brains, representing wisdom, continued to rise as the Shoggoth structures grew taller, like jewels atop fountains, until they reached the head of the bodies.

    Once the brain was in place, the Shoggoths encased it, and then adorned the bodies with hair, nails, and other finishing touches.

    Finally, they even formed certain indescribable parts.

    "A miracle, truly a miracle!"

    "Bear witness to the great miracle!"

    The Shoggoths had now fully formed into human bodies, controlled by the implanted human brains, which dictated their every transformation. Anko... Heiji... is it really you?

 The Sannins: Seal the Deal

    "Is this a Shoggoth?"

    Tsunade murmured softly as she gazed at the unforgettable scene before her.

    Indeed, she was aware of the existence of Shoggoths. In Kakashi''s story of his experiences in the Land of Snow, the enormous creature at the center of the ancient city was none other than a Shoggoth.

    Although he had described it as a shapeless black substance capable of changing forms at will, she hadn''t expected these black Shoggoths to be capable of something like this.

    Rebuilding a body!

    Now, inside the two liquid tanks were no longer just piles of black, formless sludge, but two flawless human bodies.

    Although they retained their original appearances, the proportions of their bodies had been adjusted to achieve the golden ratio of human perfection.

    Heiji, once showing signs of aging, now had a youthful, muscular body, replacing his former, deteriorating physique. His new body had been slightly restructured in terms of bone proportions, smoothing out wrinkles and refining his skin, though his facial features remained unchanged.

    Anko, who was only sixteen, hadn''t fully grown in height. The Shoggoth respected the original limits of her subconscious desires, leaving her height untouched but refining her body''s curves. This refinement aligned closely with her own wishesˇŞnot exaggerated to the point of being overly voluptuous, but fixing areas she had felt insecure about.

    For example, her slightly chubby waist, her not-so-full chest, her thighs, and her muscular calvesˇŞthose parts of her body that had bothered her were smoothed out. Now, she had a body that would surely catch the attention of most men.

    Tsunade frowned slightly. Is this what she truly wanted, or the Shoggoth''s interpretation?

    Shoggoths are a slave species, instinctively driven to please their masters.

    When a Shoggoth recognizes a higher intellect as its master, it reads into some of their subconscious desires. Everyone has an ideal vision of their perfect body, and the Shoggoth had simply realized this vision for Anko and Heiji.

    However, even though the two bodies were reshaped perfectly, neither of them had opened their eyes.

    "Why haven''t they opened their eyes?" Tsunade asked.

    Orochimaru smirked coldly, walking to the tank where Anko was and opening it. "Don''t rush. Let me explain a few things."

    "Patience, Tsunade. Some miracles take time," Orochimaru said, his calm demeanor a stark contrast to Tsunade''s anxiety.

    Tsunade gritted her teeth. "This isn''t a miracle, it''s a manipulation of nature."

    He then began explaining some principles.

    Although he had formatted the Shoggoth using illusions, its inherent attributes couldn''t be erased. Shoggoths are protoplasmic organisms with survival instincts, consuming any organic matter within them to sustain themselves, much like how a human stomach digests food without permission.

    And the human brain is also organic matter.

    This instinct to consume organic matter could trigger at any moment, meaning the Shoggoth could digest the human brain inside it.

    "You mean it could devour their brains at any moment?"

    This paradox exists because Shoggoths weren''t creations of lower life forms like the Elder Things or humans. Their true master is the Unbegotten Source, and the Demiurge, Ubbo-Sathla.

    Humans attempting to control lightning might end up being struck by it because lightning is a force of nature. Likewise, the Shoggoth''s master might get consumed by the very being that serves them.

    However, Orochimaru had discovered through his experiments that pure energy forms like chakra could resist the Shoggoth''s protoplasmic cells from consuming inorganic matter.

    For this reason, he created a semi-permeable membrane that could absorb chakra and cover the surface of inorganic matter.

    The rare material needed to develop the membrane should absorb chakra. His first thought was the skin of Samehada, one of the Seven Ninja Swords of Kiri.

    He initially thought it would be difficult to acquire, but Akatsuki managed to deliver enough fragments of the sword''s skin within two days. Using this material, he created the membrane.

    However, he hadn''t revealed this to Tsunade to avoid exposing Akatsuki''s involvement, as he wasn''t ready to provoke them.

    By covering the inorganic matter with this membrane, the Shoggoth wouldn''t be able to consume what was inside, though it could still sense its presence. To protect Heiji and Anko''s brains, Orochimaru had wrapped the membrane around them, which absorbed chakra from their brains to maintain the protection.

    If their brain''s chakra supply were interrupted, the membrane would lose its effectiveness, and the Shoggoth would instinctively devour the brain within.

    Tsunade''s task now was to use cardiac resuscitation techniques to reactivate the brain''s consciousness while ensuring the production of chakra wasn''t interrupted.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.

    This would be tricky because medical resuscitation techniques involve stimulating the brain or heart with chakra, which could interfere with the person''s own chakra flow.

    Normally, it wouldn''t matter, but Orochimaru''s membrane relies on chakra to maintain protection. If Tsunade''s chakra disrupts Anko''s too much, even for just a few seconds, the membrane will lose its effect, and the Shoggoth will devour the brain.

    Thus, she needed to be extremely careful to avoid interfering with Anko''s chakra flow.

    "So, I leave it to you, Tsunade."

    With that, he stepped back, taking a spectator''s stance.

    "Now, it''s in your hands. Can you save your precious student?"

    Tsunade glanced at Orochimaru, who had backed away, then carefully lifted Anko from the tank and placed her on a smooth surgical table. Despite Anko''s beautiful new body, Tsunade draped her own green cloak over her. Even unconscious, you deserve dignity, Anko.

    Taking a deep breath, she focused, letting a small amount of green chakra gather on her fingertip. She touched Anko''s forehead, closing her eyes to concentrate entirely, slowly injecting chakra into the consciousness region of Anko''s brain.

    Steady... precise... don''t disrupt the flow...

    Come on, Anko. She increased the flow slightly, as the tiny amount of chakra didn''t have much effect.

    But at that moment, Anko''s brain began to tremble.

    Yes, her brain was trembling!

    "What''s happening?" Tsunade''s eyes darted between Anko and Orochimaru.

    In the next moment, a wave of black Shoggoth matter rippled across Anko''s forehead.

    "Orochimaru! What''s going on?"

    This theory can be explained with a comparison to mecha: the human brain acts as the pilot, while the Shoggoth''s body serves as the mecha. The human can control the mecha from inside, but there''s a risk of the mecha consuming the pilot as fuel.

    The membrane functions as a cockpit, protecting the pilot from being absorbed, but requires a form of energy called chakra to maintain that protection.

    A layer of black waves pushed from the right side of Anko''s forehead towards the left, almost forcing Tsunade''s fingers away.

    This might have been the Shoggoth''s reflex to protect its master, or perhaps her chakra had interfered with Anko''s chakra, causing it to react with excitement at the prospect of devouring a human brain.

    In any case, it reminded her to be even more cautious from now on.

    Tsunade concentrated all her energy to control her chakra. Although her actions seemed as simple as placing her finger lightly on Anko''s forehead, the precision involved was far more refined than any medical ninja''s chakra control techniques in the world.

    If I can''t do this, no one can. Come on, focus!

    With this thought in mind, Tsunade both reassured and encouraged herself to relax and do better.

    A bit more precise. A bit deeper. Please, wake up! Anko!

    Stimulating Anko''s brain''s consciousness area without disrupting her chakra flow was far more difficult than Tsunade had imagined. The brain''s neural network was complexˇŞtugging on one strand could cause a chain reaction throughout the body. Any minor stimulation could disrupt Anko''s already weak chakra flow.

    If Anko had just fallen asleep or remained conscious, the technique would not be as challenging.

    However, she had been in a brain-in-a-jar state for over a month, and this prolonged slumber had weakened her brain''s chakra flow. Even the slightest external interference could cut off the chakra supply.

    Respond to me!

    Anko!

    Wake up quickly!

    Ten minutes had passed. While the technique didn''t consume much chakra, it was extremely taxing on her mental energy.

    In just ten minutes, her forehead was drenched in sweat. Just a little more... hang in there, Anko!

    Perhaps Anko heard her inner plea, for finally, Tsunade detected an unusual electrical signal in Anko''s consciousness. This signal spread like wildfire, quickly activating her dormant consciousness.

    Then, Anko''s eyelids twitched, and her eyes slowly opened.

    Tsunade had expected some delay between brain activity and waking up, but Anko''s body was now operating under a different mechanism.

    Traditionally, the brain would send a command through the nervous system, which would then instruct the body part to act. The body was a passive receiver of the brain''s signals.

    However, her current body worked the other way around. The Shoggoth, sensing her desire to observe her surroundings, directly opened her eyes.

    The new body had become an active partner in fulfilling the brain''s commands.

    This not only made her muscle reactions faster than those of ordinary people or even ninjas, but when her brain''s commands were unclear, the Shoggoth could actively make decisions on its own.

    "Tsu...nade-sama?"

    When Anko first uttered ''Tsunade'', her voice was strange, with a slight stutter. But the Shoggoth quickly adjusted Anko''s voice to align with her brain''s intentions, and the latter part of ''sama'' came out in her normal tone.

    Its goal was to read her subconscious and change itself to please her brain. This ''pleasure'' didn''t even require her to issue commands; the Shoggoth would automatically optimize her bodily functions.

    Like earlier, when she was still unconscious, it had taken it upon itself to craft the perfect body for her.

    Seeing Anko wake up, Tsunade finally relaxed her tense heart.

    "Welcome back, Anko!"

    At that moment, she almost couldn''t hold back her tears, but just before they fell, she raised her head, preventing them from spilling.

    Clap! Clap! Clap!

    Orochimaru approached, clapping, with an unreadable smile on his face. "How touching."

    "As expected, you really managed to save her."

    "Spare me the false praise. We both know you had your own agenda."

    "You deserve some credit too, Orochimaru."

    "Hmph."

    He snorted, uninterested in taking credit. "Now, hand over what you promised," he said calmly as he simply extended his hand.

    Finally, it had come to this.

    Tsunade hesitated.

    Although they had agreed earlierˇŞif Anko could be saved, she would give him the scrollˇŞnow that Anko was revived, she wanted to back out.

    Orochimaru was an extremely dangerous individualˇŞnot only an S-rank fugitive from Konoha, but also someone conducting inhumane experiments.

    For example, the Shoggoth experiment clearly wasn''t something he had concluded through mere speculation. If Tsunade gave him the scroll on the creature, Orochimaru would undoubtedly conduct more experiments, leading to catastrophic consequences.

    I can''t let this power fall into his hands. There must be another way.

    She glanced at Anko, still recovering and oblivious to the situation, as well as the still-sleeping Heiji in the liquid tank. She wondered if they could escape together.

    Anko''s still vulnerable, and Heiji... I can''t abandon either of them.

    She would have to try.

    While Tsunade calculated her escape, Orochimaru knew she wouldn''t hand over the scroll so easily. He had long prepared a way to force her hand.

    "Tsunade, in your current state, you can''t escapeˇŞespecially while carrying two burdens."

    "And I haven''t told you about this one yet."

    At some point, the liquid tank containing Heiji had been opened. In a flash, Orochimaru appeared beside him, placing his hand on the man''s brain.

    "This person is just an ordinary human. His chakra is insufficient to maintain the membrane. So I reinforced his chakra with a bit of curse mark power to sustain it."

    "But if I withdraw the mark, his brain will be devoured by the Shoggoth before your very eyes."

    "So..."

    "Hand over the scroll, Tsunade."

    Damn you, Orochimaru.

    She looked at his hand on Heiji, then glanced at the immobile Anko. Is the scroll worth more than a life? Than two lives?

    Reluctantly, she took the scroll from her chest and handed it to him.

    Orochimaru eagerly received it.

    Necronomicon!

    Here I come!

 The Sannins: All in One Place

    Orochimaru held the scroll and silently walked deeper into the cave, no longer paying attention to Tsunade and the others.

    What are you up to now, you snake?

    "Tsunade-sama, where are we? What happened?" Anko asked as she slowly stood up.

    "Orochimaru''s laboratories," Tsunade said plainly.

    "Orochimaru?"

    "He''s the one who rebuilt your body."

    "This body..." Anko murmured to herself, her hands gently caressing her skin in disbelief.

    The sensation from her fingertips felt strange. It wasn''t that her skin had drastically changed, but the tactile perception from her fingertips had. For some reason, she now felt extremely sensitive to the fine ridges and textures of her skin.

    Human skin, although it appears smooth, is actually covered with unique patterns of ridges that form in the embryonic stage and never change. However, these patterns are so small that human touch usually can''t detect them.

    Yet now, Anko could clearly feel every little texture. The sensation was incredibly odd.

    "Ouch!"

    Suddenly, she touched a small hair growing from her skin. While something like this wouldn''t be felt by a human, to Anko, it was as painful as a needle prick.

    "Anko, what exactly did you feel just now?" Tsunade asked.

    She noticed something strange immediately. "Can you feel this?" she asked as she placed her hand on Anko''s shoulder.

    "Feel what?"

    Anko hadn''t noticed her hand on her shoulder, even though she should have sensed it.

    "Touch the back of my hand," she said.

    Anko did so, and a simple touch made her feel as though hundreds of needles were piercing her palm. She immediately cried out and pulled her hand back.

    "Ouch! Tsunade-sama! It''s like touching a thousand needles!"

    "I see."

    Tsunade realized what was happening. Anko''s body now lacked any human genetic traits, yet it exceeded human limits in every way.

    "Your body... it''s operating on a whole new level of sensitivity."

    "What does that mean?" Anko asked, panic rising in her voice. "Am I going to feel pain forever?"

    "No," Tsunade reassured her. "We''ll figure this out. Your body just needs... recalibration."

    Take touch, for example. If touch sensitivity is rated on a scale from one to ten, most humans would fall between four and six. This balance ensures that life forms can experience pain without being overwhelmed, while still perceiving the world around them.

    However, Anko''s new body, created by the Shoggoth, had none of these inherited balances. It had selected the most sensitive touchˇŞlevel ten. The Shoggoth had made this choice to please her brain, mistaking heightened sensation for a positive experience.

    Life forms typically prefer voluntary sensory input rather than passive, external stimuli. This is an evolutionary mechanism in the brain: active contact equals perception, while passive contact equals harm.

    That''s why touching the own sensitive areas like armpits or feet won''t tickle much, but if someone else does, it feels overwhelming.

    The Shoggoth had picked up on these evolutionary traits in her brain and had adjusted her sensitivity. It enhanced her ability to perceive the world through touch but minimized any sensation from external stimuli, reducing passive touch sensitivity to almost zero.

    "Think of it like a volume knob. Most people are at a comfortable middle setting. But your body is stuck on maximum volume for some things, and mute for others."

    "So I can feel a hair like a knife, but not your hand on my shoulder? That''s insane!" Anko exclaimed.

    In theory, this adjustment would allow her to better explore the world through her own actions without suffering from external pain. But in practice, it created a chaotic sensory experience.

    Now, she could feel a single hair as if it were a needle, but she couldn''t feel Tsunade''s hand on her shoulder.

    Tsunade deduced that this wasn''t the only issue with her body. The Shoggoth had reshaped it according to her ideal image, but the biological systems within her were completely out of balance.

    Anko''s new body could be compared to a phone equipped with AI.

    Normally, phones come pre-programmed with settings suitable for human use, like screen brightness maxing out at 1000 nits in sunlight.

    But the Shoggoth, acting as AI, had no preset limits. It made decisions based on each situation, like cranking up the brightness to 10,000 nits because it detected that its master couldn''t see well in the sunlight.

    Its logic was that if 1000 nits helps, then 10,000 nits must be even better! It didn''t consider whether the master could handle such brightness.

    This type of overcompensation can be dangerous. If an Elder Thing ordered the Shoggoth to kill another Elder Thing, it would deduce that eliminating the target would please its master and proceed to act without hesitation.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    Fortunately, this state wasn''t irreversible. Orochimaru had mentioned that the Shoggoth considered the human brain to be its master and would follow its commands. If Anko learned to control the Shoggoth and adjusted to her new body, she should be able to repair these chaotic systems.

    For now, however, she couldn''t move without experiencing excruciating pain from even the slightest voluntary contact.

    "Don''t move. Let me help you get dressed."

    Tsunade put Anko''s clothes back on, though she didn''t feel it. Her skin''s numbness made it seem as though she was still naked, despite seeing the clothes on her body.

    I can see the clothes, but I can''t feel them. Am I going crazy?

    As she processed this strange disconnect between her sense of touch and sight, Anko suddenly had an embarrassing realization.

    Was I just naked? And Orochimaru was here too? Ah! He saw everything!

    She lowered her head in shame, though her face didn''t blush.

    In her memory, whenever she felt embarrassed, her face would flush red and she''d cover her face in shame. But the Shoggoth had interpreted blushing as a negative reaction, something harmful to its master.

    So instead of turning red, Anko''s face was now tinged with a faint green glow.

    The Shoggoth thought: If red is a bad reaction, then green must be a good one. This will make my master happy. Yes, this must be right.

    Tsunade didn''t notice the subtle change in Anko''s face because she was busy reviving Heiji''s brain.

    She then glanced around the cave. Since Orochimaru had gone deeper into the cave, he hadn''t returned.

    We need to get out of here before Orochimaru returns. But how? She scanned the cave for possible exits.

    Could there be a secret escape route back there?

    Regardless, Tsunade had to get Anko and Heiji out of there first. Taking a deep breath, she placed her fingers on Heiji''s forehead.

    Meanwhile, deeper in the cave, Orochimaru stood before a wall. He had already donned a pair of gray, wrinkled gloves and reached into the mural on the wall. When he withdrew his hand, he was holding a red-covered book.

    At last, the fruits of my patience.

    ---

    Inside the cave, Tsunade was doing everything she could to revive Heiji. Her brow furrowed in concentration, sweat beading on her forehead.

    The method was quite similar to how she had revived AnkoˇŞstimulating the consciousness center of the brain without disrupting the output of Heiji''s chakra. However, the chakra within his brain was far weaker than Anko''s.

    Ordinary people do possess chakra, but it''s extremely weak and unusable in its natural state. Although Orochimaru had said he had boosted Heiji''s chakra using the power of a curse mark, it didn''t change the inherently weak nature of the chakra.

    The chakra produced by trained ninjas is vastly different from the innate chakra found in an ordinary human body. If Heiji''s chakra could be compared to water, then Tsunade''s chakra was more like thick glue. When the glue mixed with the water, it caused a ripple effect that spread through his system.

    Every time her chakra entered his brain, black waves rippled across his forehead. This was due to the instability of the chakra in the brain membrane, triggering a disturbance as the Shoggoth sensed organic matter for a brief moment. Although it recognized the human brain as its host, without the protection of the membrane, it would immediately act on its biological instinct to devour the brain as food.

    Tsunade had honed her chakra control to its peak, but even so, waves of disturbance still occasionally rippled through.

    Thanks to her effort, she finally detected an electric signal in Heiji''s brain that indicated a shift from a dormant state. However, just at that moment, a voice came from outside the cave.

    "Tsunade!"

    No, not now! Tsunade''s eyes widened in alarm. The voice caused Tsunade to momentarily lose focus. Her precise chakra control faltered slightly, which immediately caused a surge of chakra in Heiji''s brain. Instantly, the Shoggoth on his forehead became agitated, sensing the presence of organic matter due to the loosening of the brain membrane.

    From Heiji''s forehead, sharp black spikes began to emerge, resembling the way a dog might poke its head through the bars of a cage when it smells food. To make matters worse, black mouths began to appear on the surface of these spikes, lined with sharp white teeth. Inside these rows of teeth was a pitch-black abyss.

    Frightened by this sight, she quickly pulled her hand away.

    "Damn, has it evolved this fast?"

    The Shoggoth had the ability to transform, showing an extraordinary talent for evolving by learning from biological tissues. The Shoggoth inhabiting Heiji''s body had already mastered the various human organs and tissues in this time, even learning how to utilize them.

    The concept of mouth equals eating had already formed in its mind. Without Heiji''s brain to regulate it, the Shoggoth would instinctively use these mouths for their biological functionˇŞfeeding. Its first target for consumption would be Heiji''s brain, which it had already encapsulated in its stomach.

    Fortunately, as Tsunade''s chakra withdrew, Heiji''s chakra stabilized, and the black, spiked mouths retracted back into his forehead, restoring his skin to its human appearance.

    She breathed a sigh of relief and angrily turned toward the cave entrance. From around the corner of the entrance, two figures appearedˇŞone tall and muscular, the other much more delicate.

    Jiraiya and Shizune.

    Jiraiya immediately saw the body of a man lying beside Tsunade and quickly understood what had transpired.

    "Damn, we were still too late," he said.

    However, he didn''t blame Tsunade but instead began scanning the cave for Orochimaru. She''s always been reckless when it comes to saving lives, but this...

    As he looked around, his eyes fell on a sight that would make any man''s blood raceˇŞa beautiful body sitting on an operating table. The figure had a perfectly proportioned body, barely concealed by a loose green robe.

    Focus, Jiraiya! You''re here on a mission, not for... research! he scolded himself internally, but it was too late.

    "Ugh!" Jiraiya''s blood pressure instantly skyrocketed, causing both saliva and blood to shoot out from his mouth and nose.

    "Ah!" Anko, realizing she had been seen, screamed in embarrassment. The Shoggoth, sensing that every time Anko made this sound, it was incredibly loud, amplified her scream to an exaggerated level.

    The sharp, piercing sound caused the three people in the cave to immediately cover their ears. Her scream eventually died down, and Orochimaru emerged from the depths of the cave.

    "Hmph, Jiraiya, you''re as foolish as ever," he sneered, his voice pulling Jiraiya''s attention away from Anko. Wiping the blood from under his nose, Jiraiya smiled, unfazed by Orochimaru''s mockery of his weakness for women.

    "A guy like you will never understand the joy of being with a woman. No woman could ever like a gloomy guy like you."

    "Your childish obsessions are beneath me, Jiraiya," Orochimaru said coldly.

    He ignored Jiraiya''s childish taunts and instead tucked a scroll into his robe in full view of everyone. Jiraiya immediately recognized the scrollˇŞit was the one he had used to seal the Dimensional Shamblers. If I can just get that scroll...

    There were six people in the cave: Jiraiya and Shizune near the entrance, blocking Orochimaru''s escape route, and Tsunade and Heiji in a corner, with Anko caught in the middle of it all. Jiraiya hesitated to make a move, aware of the danger.

    He wasn''t too worried about Tsunade. Even though she had stolen his scroll to save someone, she hadn''t completely sided with Orochimaru. With her help, capturing Orochimaru and retrieving the scroll wouldn''t be impossible. But the small size of the cave gave him an advantage and he had plenty of potential hostages.

    "After all these years, the first time the three of us would meet again would be like this," Jiraiya said, breaking the suffocating silence.

    He carefully chose his next words, "Let''s talk this out, Orochimaru. No one needs to get hurt here."

    Orochimaru''s lips curled into a dismissive sneer. "Always the diplomat, Jiraiya. Some things never change."

    "Allow me to join in."

    Everyone turned toward the cave entrance. A hunched figure was slowly making its way inside, and behind them, a massive scorpion tail was extending from their back, clanking menacingly as it pointed toward the group in the cave.

    Orochimaru''s eyes narrowed at the newcomer. An unexpected player enters the game...

 The Sannins: The Fight

    The hunched posture and slow movements made the person look like an elderly figure nearing the end of life. However, the mechanical scorpion tail protruding from the back of this ''old man'' appeared deadly, making everyone in the cave, except for Orochimaru, feel on edge.

    "Who are you?" Jiraiya shifted his body slightly, ensuring he could keep an eye on both the newcomer at the entrance and Orochimaru inside the cave, while positioning Shizune behind him.

    "Me?"

    "You don''t need to know my name. I just came to take that snake away." the old man said and let out a dismissive snort.

    Everyone turned to look at Orochimaru, as they all knew that ''snake'' symbolized him. He smiled slightly upon hearing this but remained silent.

    Looking at the masked old man whose origins were unclear, both Jiraiya and Tsunade frowned slightly, their minds sharing the same suspicion about his identity.

    Could he really be one of Orochimaru''s companions?

    Since Orochimaru left the village, he had largely disappeared. Although he was an extremely powerful ninja with numerous secret hideouts, it wouldn''t have been easy for him to remain hidden despite the searches by Konoha''s ANBU and Jiraiya.

    However, throughout all this time, Orochimaru never stopped his research activities. If he had been going out to search for experimental materials himself, he would have left some traces.

    Yet, since he hadn''t been detected at all, it suggested that someone had been helping him acquire the materials needed for his experiments.

    And this mysterious old man who had appeared suddenly was evidence of that suspicion.

    Even if he had come to rescue Orochimaru, Jiraiya couldn''t let it happen. This was the best chance in two years to capture Orochimaru and bring him back to the villageˇŞpossibly the only chance.

    "Tsunade, let''s team up!"

    He glanced at Tsunade, who looked at both the old man and Orochimaru before decisively nodding.

    "Alright!"

    Orochimaru quickly used a Body Flicker Technique to move to the old man''s side.

    The two exchanged a glance, without any verbal communication, then immediately turned and dashed out of the cave.

    "Don''t run, you coward!" Jiraiya''s frustrated shout echoed off the cave walls as he chased after them, with Tsunade hurrying after him.

    Just as Shizune was about to follow, Tsunade quickly turned and ordered, "You stay here and take care of Anko!"

    Under her orders, Shizune had no choice but to stop, watching the backs of Jiraiya and Tsunade disappear into the light at the cave entrance.

    She understood that Tsunade''s command was for her own good. After all, even setting aside the newly arrived old man, Orochimaru alone was not to be underestimated. Even with Jiraiya and Tsunade teaming up, they might not easily suppress him.

    With her current strength as a chunin ninja, she wasn''t qualified to intervene in such a battle, and might even get caught as a hostage.

    Though she lost the chance to witness the battle between the Legendary Sannins, she returned to the cave and looked at the unconscious Anko, lying on the operating table. Be safe, Tsunade-sama.

    ---

    In the forest, Orochimaru and Sasori ran ahead, with Jiraiya and Tsunade close behind.

    "At this rate, we won''t be able to shake them off," Orochimaru remarked, glancing at Jiraiya and Tsunade trailing them.

    All three, including Sasori, were about the same level, so outrunning each other was impossible.

    "Orochimaru, this is all your fault. Once this is over, you''ll have to explain everything to the leader personally," Sasori''s tone was cold, lacking any camaraderie between companions.

    Orochimaru wasn''t bothered, though, as Sasori had never spoken to him kindly before. Your temperament is as charming as ever.

    "Let''s deal with them up ahead," Orochimaru suddenly stopped, standing at the edge of a clearing in the forest. Sasori also halted beside him.

    Within seconds, two dark figures dropped from the treetops, standing on the opposite side of the clearing.

    "What''s this? Decided not to run anymore?" Jiraiya teased with a slight smirk.

    "We''ve decided to finish you off here," Sasori stepped forward. Due to his parents being killed by a Konoha ninja, he held a natural resentment toward Konoha shinobis.

    This hatred wasn''t just aimed at Jiraiya and Tsunade but also at his companion, Orochimaru.

    We? How uncharacteristically humble of you, Sasori.

    Orochimaru, however, noticed an important detail: Sasori had used ''we'' instead of ''I'' when speaking. Normally, when on missions, Sasori would criticize him for being too slow and would handle things himself, always using ''I''.

    This shift to ''we'' indicated that despite his usual disdain for Orochimaru''s title as one of the Sannin, he wasn''t arrogant enough to think he could take on two Sannins alone.

    Especially considering Sasori''s strength lay in using poisons, while the other side had an expert in antidotes, which countered him to some extent.If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    With no further exchange of words, Sasori made the first move, with the scorpion tail on his back clattering as it shot towards Jiraiya and Tsunade.

    The tail exceeded its apparent maximum length in an instant, extending even further and reaching Jiraiya and Tsunade in no time. The sudden attack startled both of them slightly; neither had expected the scorpion tail to extend to such a length.

    However, this confirmed their earlier suspicionˇŞthe old man before them was a puppet master.

    Despite the surprise, they quickly dodged the attack. Tsunade was a bit slower, narrowly avoiding the sharp blade on the side of the scorpion tail.

    Seeing that his poisonous blade had almost hit her, Sasori clicked his tongue in regret behind his mask.

    Jiraiya glanced at Tsunade, sensing something off in her condition. "Tsunade, you alright?"

    "I''m fine. Keep your eyes on the enemy!"

    In truth, Tsunade had exerted herself earlierˇŞnot in terms of chakra, but mentally. The intense focus required during her chakra control earlier had left her somewhat drained and unfocused.

    "Stay behind me and support from the rear," Jiraiya said.

    Tsunade didn''t reply but leaped back, positioning herself in the rear. Her pride stung at the need for protection, but she understood the tactical advantage.

    Though much time had passed since then, Jiraiya still naturally shifted a bit to the left when standing in front of Tsunade. Just like old times... almost.

    Seeing this familiar formation and the space that should have been his, Orochimaru couldn''t help but smile wryly.

    ---

    In the clearing between the trees, Sasori''s scorpion tail swept wildly, whipping up fallen leaves from the ground in a fierce gust.

    The target of these attacks was none other than Jiraiya, who stood in front of Tsunade.

    Sasori''s puppet, Hiruko, had many dangerous features, but the most distinctive and unpredictable was the scorpion tail, capable of extending and retracting freely. Combined with his exceptional puppet-controlling skills, it was a weapon capable of easily killing most ninjas.

    However, defeating Jiraiya with just this would be impossible. Every scorpion tail attack was dodged by him.

    "Is that all you''ve got?" Jiraiya taunted. "My grannie moves faster than that!"

    As the sharp blade on the scorpion tail slashed through fresh leaves on the ground, they were effortlessly cut apart, and the green color of the leaves rapidly faded into a dark, purplish hue.

    This sight immediately caught Jiraiya''s attention, as he had been carefully monitoring his surroundings. He quickly realized that the blades were coated with poison and couldn''t be touched.

    Even though he had a poison expert like Tsunade behind him, who could ensure his survival, in the heat of battle, she wouldn''t be able to neutralize the poison instantly.

    If he were poisoned, she would have to stop and treat him, giving Orochimaru the perfect opportunity to escape. Thus, he couldn''t afford to let his guard down and was fully focused on dodging the scorpion tail''s attacks.

    After a few quick backsteps, Jiraiya managed to lure the scorpion tail far away, stretching its joints almost to their limits.

    Seizing the moment, right after dodging an attack, he spun in midair, using his momentum to throw three kunais at Sasori, who stood rooted in place.

    From their brief exchange, Jiraiya deduced that the key feature of Sasori''s puppet was its tail, which seemed to serve both offensive and defensive purposes.

    He used his own body to lure the scorpion tail into its maximum extension, then threw kunais at the puppet''s controller. His plan was that with the tail fully extended, it wouldn''t be able to protect its master in time.

    But just as the kunai were about to hit Sasori''s face, the base of the scorpion tail, which had seemed the most cumbersome, suddenly retracted swiftly, forming a protective ring in front of him, deflecting all three kunais.

    What?

    Both Jiraiya and Tsunade were stunned.

    Logically, if the entire scorpion tail was being used as a puppet, most of the chakra strings controlling it should be focused on the tip for swift and precise attacks.

    Jiraiya had indeed felt the pressure from the tail''s fast and aggressive movements.

    That''s why he had assumed that the puppet master had concentrated most of his chakra on the tail''s tip, leaving the base of the tail much heavier and less responsive.

    However, just as he threw the kunais, the base of the tail moved with remarkable agility and speed.

    This meant the puppet master was not only using his chakra strings for offense but was maintaining defense as well, still putting considerable pressure on Jiraiya.

    Both Jiraiya and Tsunade realized that this puppet master was no ordinary opponent.

    To maintain such precise control over the entire tail... Who is this guy?

    While Jiraiya and Sasori were deeply engrossed in battle, Orochimaru remained in the background, observing quietly. Though he wasn''t typically one to provide support, much like Tsunade, he chose to stay back as part of the strategy.

    At that moment, he wasn''t fully focused on the fight ahead. Instead, he watched Sasori''s unprotected back with a sly smile.

    He knew that the old man before him was the puppet genius of the Sand Village, Sasori of the Red Sand. Based on his age, he should be a young man in his twenties.

    As for why he looked like an old man now, Orochimaru suspected that this body was merely a puppet he was wearing.

    Throughout their joint mission, he had been silently observing his comrade, trying to understand Sasori''s combat methods. After all, Sasori and Orochimaru were not on good terms and were bound to face off one day. He needed to study him as he would an enemy.

    However, the tasks given by Akatsuki were always too easy for Sasori, and each time, he completed them using just his scorpion tail, never revealing what lay beneath his long cloak.

    Was it mechanical traps? Or was it his true body?

    Now, finally, the time had come. Even if Jiraiya was slow, he should be strong enough to force Sasori to show some of his true abilities.

    Wait...

    If I''m destined to fight Sasori, why not take this chance to kill him?

    If I kill him here, I could simply blame it on Jiraiya and Tsunade when reporting to Pain.

    Oh, the irony. To betray a fellow traitor...

    But just as his murderous intent reached its peak, Orochimaru managed to restrain himself.

    Even if he did kill Sasori, there was no guarantee he could escape from both Jiraiya and Tsunade working together.

    Even if he decided to attack, he didn''t know where to aim.

    The head?

    Impossible. A skilled puppet master like Sasori would never align his real head with a puppet''s head.

    The heart?

    Possible, but the puppet''s body was short and stocky, making it difficult to pinpoint where the heart might be.

    He knew that if he wanted to kill a master like Sasori, he''d only have one chance. If he failed, it would be his downfall. There were still greater truths he wished to pursue. Now was not the time to fall into an irredeemable situation.

    Not today, Sasori. Your strings will remain uncut... for now.

    Weighing the pros and cons, he calmed his inner turmoil and lowered his hand.

    Once Orochimaru''s killing intent faded, Sasori, who was in the midst of the battle, returned his tiny, bead-like eyes to the fight in front of him.

    Of course, he would never fully trust someone like Orochimaru, even while pressuring Jiraiya with his attacks. He had also been keeping an eye on his back.

    Good. That snake knows his place.

    Knowing that Orochimaru had given up, Sasori focused entirely on Jiraiya.

    "Art of the Raging Lion''s Mane!"

    Jiraiya formed the serpent hand seal, and his white hair quickly grew, like steel cables, wrapping around Sasori''s scorpion tail.

    Normally, the blades on the tail could easily slice through Jiraiya''s hair. But as soon as he grabbed the tail, he skillfully twisted his hair into the joints of the tail.

    The hair became lodged in the joints, completely immobilizing the scorpion tail''s movements.

    "Got you now!" he grinned triumphantly.

    Seeing this, Sasori remained calm, knowing that Jiraiya was now also unable to move.

    Jiraiya''s grin slowly faded as he noticed Sasori''s lack of panic.

    Suddenly, a stream of air burst from beneath Sasori''s mask, and high-density poison needles shot out from a mechanism in his mouth, flying toward the defenseless Jiraiya.

    "Watch out!" Tsunade''s warning shout rang out across the clearing.

 The Sannins: The Shoggoth Within

    Tens of poisonous needles shot out, flying toward the unsuspecting Jiraiya.

    He was still entangled with Sasori''s scorpion tail. Shit! I can''t dodge!

    However, just as the needles were about to hit him, Tsunade leaped forward from behind, swinging her arms left and right, knocking all the needles to the ground.

    Looking closely at her arms, blue chakra extended from the tip of her middle fingers, forming blade-like shapes that covered her entire arms. It was these chakra blades that protected her arms, allowing her to easily deflect the needles.

    "Chakra Scalpel."

    Orochimaru squinted slightly, recognizing the technique. As precise as ever, Tsunade. You haven''t lost your touch.

    This was an A-rank jutsu that most high-level medical ninjas could master, but ordinary medical ninjas couldn''t cover their entire arms with chakra the way Tsunade could.

    The chakra scalpel was typically used by medical ninjas for surgery. Even though she had suffered from hemophobia for years and hadn''t performed surgery in a long time, her skills in this area had not deteriorated.

    Without her intervention, Sasori''s surprise needle attack would have definitely worked.

    Damn it!

    Facing two of the Sannin at once, he realized he couldn''t defeat them using only his Hiruko puppet. This puppet won''t cut it.

    He didn''t want to reveal himself just yet, as Suna had never stopped searching for him and the Third Kazekage. He didn''t want to create more trouble for himself because of Orochimaru''s mess.

    Damn it, do I really have to rely on this stupid snake''s help?

    "Orochimaru, are you not going to make a move?"

    Sasori''s tiny, bead-sized pupils glared viciously at him, who was standing behind, watching with a smile. Orochimaru simply returned the gaze with a smirk and then suddenly raised his arm, aiming at Tsunade.

    "Striking Shadow Snakes!"

    ---

    As the battle in the forest clearing intensified, a different scene was unfolding in a cave halfway up the mountain.

    "Anko..."

    "Your..."

    "Your skin is so smooth!"

    In the cave, Shizune had stayed behind to take care of Anko instead of joining the others in pursuit. But the moment she laid eyes on the ''reborn'' Anko, she immediately noticed something was different.

    After all, they had spent over a week traveling together with Tsunade, and the two girls were somewhat familiar with each other''s bodies.

    She had always thought her own skin was better than Anko''s, but now she realized that her skin was nowhere near as flawless as Anko''s.

    Her skin now was perhaps the best Shizune had ever seen on any girl.

    "Wow, it even feels amazing!"

    Without hesitation, she reached out and touched her, marveling at the sensation.

    Of course, if she knew what Anko''s body was truly made of, she certainly wouldn''t have been so eager to touch it.

    "The fat on your legs, your waist, under your arms... it''s all gone!"

    "And..."

    Her hands roamed freely, and as she assessed Anko''s body, she also gauged her figure.

    But when she reached Anko''s chest, she was at a loss for words.

    "What''s going on?"

    "Why did all the fat go there? You were already quite... endowed!"

    "Why couldn''t you share a bit with me?"

    She could have accepted most other changes, but her chest size had always been her sore spot.

    She had already noticed during their shared baths that Anko, two years younger than her, had developed better than she had. Now, after another month had passed, the gap between them had only grown wider.

    "Damn it! Why can''t you share some with me?"

    "Shizune, please... don''t..."

    "I can''t stand it! I''m so upset!"

    "Stop it, it''s embarrassing."

    The two girls continued with their playful teasing, something only girls their age could truly indulge in. Shizune wasn''t really trying to make fun of her. She just wanted to distract her from the trauma she had endured.

    If they did nothing and just sat there waiting for Jiraiya and Tsunade to return, Anko would definitely start thinking about how she had been reduced to nothing but a brain inside a container.

    No matter if she had fully recovered or not, that experience was undoubtedly painful. So Shizune used their teasing to divert her attention and keep her from dwelling on it.

    Although she couldn''t physically feel her touch, just the sight of Shizune''s playful antics was enough to make her feel embarrassed.

    Sensing her awkwardness and slight resistance, the Shoggoth within her tried to please her by turning her face from red to green. The green color spread from her cheeks to the tips of her ears, becoming a deep, vibrant hue.

    Shizune, exhausted from their playful banter, looked up and saw Anko''s completely green face, screaming in shock.

    "Ah!"This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.

    "Anko! Your face!"

    "What about my face?"

    Shizune quickly pulled out a small mirror from her waist and held it up to Anko. In the mirror, she saw her face had turned the green of lettuce, and the color was only deepening the more she looked at it.

    The more embarrassed she became from seeing herself like this, the more intensely the green spread across her face. Her expression grew increasingly distressed, and Shizune, realizing it was best to stop, quickly took the mirror away.

    "I feel like I''m not in control of this body," Anko said dejectedly as she lay on the operating table. "Something else... something unknown... is controlling my body."

    "What should I do?"

    Shizune gently patted her head and reassured her, "Don''t worry, Tsunade-sama will definitely help you recover."

    "Really?" Anko looked up.

    "Of course. Tsunade-sama is the best medical ninja in the worldˇŞthere''s no illness she can''t cure."

    In Shizune''s pupils, the green on Anko''s face had already faded quite a bit. Though she comforted Anko, she was already starting to suspect something deeper.

    Her green face likely wasn''t due to any illness, but rather some sort of normal bodily reaction.

    But why was that the case?

    What exactly was Anko''s body made of?

    Even Tsunade believed it was impossible to reattach Anko''s brain to a human body. Orochimaru would be even less capable of doing so.

    So, what exactly did he use to create Anko''s new body?

    What kind of jutsu could create an entirely new body?

    As she gently stroked Anko''s hair, pondering the mystery, Heiji, from a distance, witnessed a completely different and terrifying sceneˇŞa sight born from the deepest, maddest dreams of the abyss!

    ---

    Ah.

    Where is this place?

    In the deathly silence of the darkness, Heiji couldn''t feel the presence of his own body. Helplessly, he scanned the darkness before him, his senses straining against the void. The absence of light was absolute, a darkness so complete it seemed to swallow even the concept of vision.

    Where is this?

    In the boudless darkness, there wasn''t much to interrupt his thoughts.

    In a daze, he felt as though his thoughts weren''t quite real, like an illusion. Though he constantly questioned his whereabouts, he could never follow through with any real thinking.

    Every time he was about to ponder the crucial question of where he was, his mind seemed to crash. It wasn''t that he couldn''t figure out where he was; it was as if his brain refused to answer the question. The very act of questioning seemed to slip away from him.

    This wasn''t like amnesia because even in cases of memory loss, the brain can still provide the refusal of an answer. But now, Heiji''s questions felt like they sank into the abyss, leaving him to stare at the darkness like a statue.

    After countless unanswered questions, his consciousness began to drift into a stupor, until even the darkness before him seemed unclear.

    Ah~ Ah~

    Two sounds, like a child babbling, echoed in the darkness, suddenly pulling his consciousness back.

    What''s that sound?

    This time, his question received an answer, though not from his own brain, but from the meaningless murmurs in the darkness.

    Ah, ah ~

    Is someone there?

    Is anyone there?

    He couldn''t pinpoint the direction of the sound, so he shouted his questions into the darkness and silence. His voice, or what he imagined to be his voice, seemed to be swallowed by the void.

    Ah, ah~

    This time, the response was two murmurs of varying length. The change in length indicated some sort of intelligence, like a special code. There''s something out there. Something that can hear me.

    Where am I?

    Ah, ah~

    Who are you?

    Ah, ah ~

    He asked two different questions to the murmurs in the darkness, but received the same patterned answers, which left him feeling frustrated. As a minister in the Daimy¨­''s court, he had never been so disregarded.

    Where are you? I''ll come to you!

    He shouted again into the darkness. Though he couldn''t feel his body, strangely, he could still articulate the words in his heart, making sure the other voice in the darkness could hear him.

    Ah~

    This time, the response was a drawn-out sound, hoarse and unpleasant, but strangely, it allowed Heiji to sense a direction. The sound seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere at once, yet he felt a pull towards its source.

    Overjoyed, he prepared to move towards the source of the sound. But just as his thoughts were about to translate into bodily movement, he realizedˇ­ I don''t have a body!

    Aside from his consciousness, he couldn''t sense any part of himself that he should be able to control but couldn''t.

    Where is my body? Where is my body?

    Where did you take my body?

    Give it back!

    Heiji screamed hysterically, but since he had no body, these weren''t actual screams, only imagined sounds. Yet, the child-like voice in the darkness could hear these imagined sounds and responded. The knowledge that something could hear his cries only added to the surreal horror of his situation.

    You.

    You must let me see you.

    After some unknown amount of time, a now slightly calmer Heiji made a strange demand of the voice. The firmness in his tone matched his status as a minister. What was more surprising was that the voice in the darkness responded in a tone of submission.

    Ah~ ah.

    He didn''t know what it meant, but he took it as a sign that the voice had accepted his command.

    Good. Let me see you.

    Come on, let me have a good look at you.

    In the next moment, his world was abruptly illuminated. The dark world was overtaken by light, leaving no trace of shadow, not even a hint of resistance from the darkness.

    And in this light, he saw a grayish-white walnut with a faint pink hue. Even before he could demand more, his vision zoomed in on the walnut as if in response to his curiosity. The perspective shift was dizzying, like being pulled forward at impossible speed.

    At close range, the walnut grew enormous, and its form was no longer that of a mere walnut. Its surface was complex.

    It wasˇ­ A brain!

    The moment he saw the brain, the question that had stalled his thinking was suddenly answered. And that answer came flooding in like water through a broken dam, overwhelming his mind.

    This is my brain!

    I''m inside my own brain! I''m seeing my brain with my own eyes!

    This bizarre realization was immediately accepted by Heiji, because it left no room for rejection. It was a thought forcefully injected into his mind, bypassing all logic and reason.

    As he marveled at the surreal experience of seeing his own brain, the child-like murmurs once again interrupted his spiraling thoughts. The sound seemed to come from all around him now, no longer distant but intimately close.

    His vision, now out of his control, shifted beside his brain. The movement was nauseating. After his view shifted, he saw what had been talking to him all along.

    It was a massive black fleshy wall, stretching out to form an elliptical hall. In the center of this dark hall was his brain. And the fleshy wall wasn''t smooth; it had rows upon rows of pitch-black mouths.

    These mouths opened and closed irregularly, their teeth clamping together without a gap, but when they opened, Heiji saw the abyssal darkness within. The darkness seemed to stretch forever, like a void within a void.

    Aside from the darkness inside the mouths, they had one other thing in common. As their lips and teeth collided, they produced the child-like murmurs.

    Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah...

    The deep, monotonous sound endlessly echoed in Heiji''s mind like a maddening chant. It was no longer just a sound, but a physical presence, invading every corner of his consciousness.

    This was literal ˇŞ it was pouring into his brain, because the mouths were aimed directly at it!

    In an instant, a series of terrifying thoughts and unspeakable beings surged into Heiji''s mind. Images and concepts too vast and alien for human comprehension flooded his consciousness.

    Mi-Go, Shoggoths, the Great Old Ones...

    These indescribable entities shattered the last of his sanity. Even as he watched the Shoggoth''s mouth pass through the final gap between it and his brain, gnawing hungrily, Heiji remained motionless.

    He was a spectator to his own destruction, unable to look away, unable to resist.

    In the end, he saw his brain swallowed by the blackness, and the world plunged into darkness once more. But this darkness was different, a void where not even thoughts existed.

    It was the end of Heiji, the end of consciousness, the end of everything.

    ---

    In the real world, Shizune was still comforting Anko.

    Not far away, the white sheet covering Heiji''s body moved with irregular bumps and ripples. The motion was subtle at first, easily mistaken for the stirring of a restless sleeper. But as the movements grew more pronounced, their unnatural nature became undeniable.

    The Shoggoth had granted Heiji''s request by creating an eye in the fleshy wall surrounding his brain, allowing him to see everything. It was a twisted fulfillment of his demand.

    But after his mind was harvested by witnessing the Mi-Go extracting his brain and the Shoggoth, his sanity collapsed, leaving the Shoggoth unchecked. The creature, no longer constrained by Heiji''s consciousness, began to reshape its form beneath the sheet.

 The Sannins: Fire is the Solution

    In the forest, snakes burst from Orochimaru''s sleeves, rushing furiously towards Jiraiya and Tsunade.

    Same old tricks, eh, Orochimaru? Let''s see how sharp your fangs have grown, Jiraiya assessed the attack.

    This was a summoning jutsu, where powerful snakes shot out from his sleeves. These snakes, each possessing independent intelligence, could either launch synchronized attacks or target different opponents simultaneously.

    Because they were once comrades, Jiraiya and Tsunade were fully aware of how to counter this technique: no matter what, they couldn''t allow the snakes to bind their bodies. They had to eliminate them while they were still in mid-air.

    Thus, Tsunade''s chakra scalpel slashed continuously in front of her, and with every swing, the snakes were sliced off cleanly and disappeared.

    Although the attack didn''t succeed, Orochimaru''s face showed no disappointment. He kept smiling, watching Tsunade, who was fiercely swinging her arms. His smile hid his true intentions, a fact not lost on his ally.

    Damn it.

    "What game are you playing at, snake?" Sasori muttered under his breath, too low for the others to hear.

    He glanced at Orochimaru, noticing his expression. He could tell that Orochimaru didn''t want to reveal too many of his cards in this battle, just like himself. Both were using relatively mild ninjutsus to attack their enemies.

    But at this rate, there was no way they could defeat them. The battle''s intensity increased, with attacks flying from both sides, yet something felt off.

    They''re holding back. But why? Jiraiya observed, his experienced eye catching the subtle restraint in their opponents'' movements.

    Then, a sudden change occurred.

    Tsunade unexpectedly let her guard down, allowing one of Orochimaru''s snake limbs to wrap around her body.

    "Tsunade!"

    Still used his hair to bind Sasori''s puppet tail, he couldn''t move. Yet, he had been keeping an eye on Tsunade''s situation. The snake coiled tightly around her waist.

    Before the snake could attack her, she caught its jaws with one hand, preventing it from opening. At the same time, she grabbed its body with her other hand.

    "Oh!"

    With a roar, Tsunade pulled the snake like a rope, dragging Orochimaru toward her. The sudden reversal caught everyone off guard. His body stretched like a rubber band being pulled.

    Damn it! He realized it too late.

    When it came to pure physical strength, Orochimaru was considered the weakest, and Tsunade was the strongest. This fact was about to be painfully demonstrated.

    Before his body even collided with Tsunade''s, her fist was ready to deliver a blow.

    Bang!

    Her powerful punch hit Orochimaru''s face, leaving a fist-shaped imprint as his face deformed from the impact.

    Immediately after, his body was sent flying back to his original position. But in a matter of seconds, Orochimaru had been pulled forward by Tsunade again, only to be punched and sent back a second time. The speed of the exchange left even Jiraiya impressed.

    However, his landing spot was different this timeˇŞhe crashed directly into Sasori, and the two collided heavily, being knocked back a short distance before stopping.

    Sasori''s puppet tail, in turn, was freed from Jiraiya''s technique. But he was not pleased. Instead, he cursed Orochimaru harshly.

    "I really want to kill you right now."

    His words were full of genuine hatred, but Orochimaru paid no mind. He slowly stood up and looked at Jiraiya and Tsunade, his calculating gaze assessing the situation.

    He now understood that neither he nor Sasori wanted to reveal their true identities or strongest techniques in this battle against them.

    Moreover, the two of them didn''t work well together. Although they had completed many missions as a duo, one of them would always do the work while the other watched from a distanceˇŞthey had never actually fought in sync.

    Under these conditions, even though they were individually strong, together they were less than the sum of their parts. Against two Sannins, they didn''t stand a chance.

    Reevaluating the situation, Orochimaru decided it wasn''t worth continuing. Wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth with one hand, he pulled out the scroll containing the sealed mural.

    "You''re after this, aren''t you?" He held up the scroll, his voice calm despite the beating he''d just received.

    "You can have it."

    He threw the scroll with all his strength in another direction, then turned and ran deeper into the forest. Sasori glared at him, who had unhesitatingly chosen to flee, then shot an angry glance at Jiraiya before following Orochimaru.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Seeing them retreat, Jiraiya was about to give chase. Recovering the scroll was important, but he was more intent on confronting Orochimaru and asking him why he had left the village.

    Just then, a loud noise from behind stopped him in his tracks. It was the sound of rocks collapsing, coming from the direction of Orochimaru''s lab.

    Anko and Shizune!

    Tsunade quickly rushed towards the cave.

    Jiraiya hesitated, but he decided to let them go. He retrieved the scroll, then hurried after Tsunade to find out what had happened at the lab.

    ---

    "What''s going on with him?"

    "I don''t know."

    Inside the lab, Heiji''s body was convulsing, as if something inside him was trying to break free from his skin.

    "Heiji-san?" Shizune stepped forward cautiously.

    There was no response from under the sheet. Instead, his body convulsed more violently, and the sheet was flung off, revealing his new form.

    What lay underneath was no longer recognizable as a human body. His skin had turned a caramelized color, as though his entire body had been scorched by fire.

    "Heiji-san!"

    Although his appearance was grotesque, his body still retained a vaguely human form. As a medical ninja, Shizune instinctively moved forward to see if there was any way to help.

    But just then, Heiji''s body underwent another terrifying transformation. The change was so sudden, and so alien.

    Spikes suddenly erupted from his skin, and along the surface of these spikes, large, gaping mouths formed. The metamorphosis was accompanied by a sickening sound of tearing flesh and cracking bones.

    Rows of sharp, bone-white teeth contrasted sharply with the darkness within the mouths, giving the spikes a sacrilegious appearance, as though they were totems of darkness and evil. Each mouth seemed to gnash and snap, hungry for something unseen.

    Are these things inside my body too?

    As Anko and Shizune stood in shock, Heiji''s body underwent its next transformation. From the mouths on the spiked cones, more spikes began to emerge, extending from the original mouths. What started as only a dozen spikes quickly multiplied into hundreds.

    These new spikes also had dark, gaping mouths, which, in turn, produced more spikes. In just a few breaths, a dense thicket of black spikes surrounded his body, and the thicket continued to expand.

    "Run!"

    Realizing the danger, Shizune grabbed Anko, and sprinted out of the cave. As they reached the mountainside, the thorny black spikes were already creeping toward the cave entrance. These spikes were so hard that they could easily pierce the solid mountain rock.

    Just moments after they escaped the cave, the entire structure collapsed under the growing pressure of the spikes, sending up a cloud of dust that obscured the view.

    However, before the dust settled, yet another spike jutted out from the ruins. The crumbling rocks couldn''t stop the expansion of the black spikes, which continued to emerge from every crack, growing outward with an insatiable hunger.

    As the spikes encountered small plants growing on the mountainside, the mouths devoured them instantly, causing the spikes to grow even faster. More and more black spikes emerged from the collapsing cave, and Shizune hurriedly carried Anko down the mountain at top speed.

    "We have to warn the others," she said as they ran. "This thing could devour the whole forest!"

    Fortunately, the spikes grew slower than they could run, so even a normal person could easily outrun them, let alone a trained ninja like Shizune. However, these spikes seemed to have no growth limit.

    Every time they consumed a plant, their growth accelerated. Fortunately, the mountain was mostly barren, with few plants. But at the base of the mountain was a vast forest full of vegetation.

    "If it reaches those trees..." Anko whispered.

    As Shizune and Anko helplessly observed the ever-growing black spikes, Tsunade and Jiraiya finally arrived.

    "What''s going on?" Tsunade asked urgently.

    Shizune pointed to the mountain in a daze. Tsunade and Jiraiya looked up to see a large black thicket of spikes growing halfway up the previously barren mountain. The black spikes were cascading down like a waterfall, spreading toward the forest below.

    Realizing the gravity of the situation, Tsunade quickly asked, "Where''s Heiji?"

    Shizune''s dazed expression gave no answer, but when Tsunade saw Anko behind her, she understood what had happened. She quickly pulled Jiraiya aside.

    "These things are called Shoggoths. Orochimaru captured them from the Land of Snow. They''re amorphous creatures that have lost their restraint and are reverting to their natural state of growth and consumption. If they reach the forest, where organic matter is abundant, it will be disastrous."

    Jiraiya didn''t fully understand what Shoggoths were, but he could tell that the situation was dire.

    "Do you have a plan?" he asked.

    "Try using Fire Release. It might work against them."

    "Got it! Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"

    Jiraiya quickly formed hand seals, and his mouth swelled to an incredible size. In the next second, he spewed out a massive fireball toward the approaching black spikes. The fireball hit the thicket of spikes, creating a huge, burning gap in the black mass. However, new spikes quickly grew from the edges, filling in the gap.

    "Fire Release works! But we need to destroy all of them at once, or they''ll keep regenerating."

    "Leave it to me. You two back off," Jiraiya said confidently. Fire Release was his specialty, and he wasn''t about to let this abomination spread any further.

    Burning such a vast area, including the collapsed cave, was beyond his abilities alone. He knew he needed something more powerful, something on a bigger scale.

    "Summoning Jutsu!"

    He bit his thumb as he performed the summoning. A giant toad appeared, standing tall like a small mountain. Jiraiya leapt atop its head, his white hair whipping in the wind as he surveyed the scene below.

    "Gamabunta, let''s team up and burn all the black spikes on this mountain!" he called out.

    "Got it!"

    As Jiraiya formed hand seals, the toad''s belly swelled, producing oil that it spewed across the mountain''s black thicket. Then, he unleashed a burst of flame.

    "Fire Style: Toad Flame Bomb!"

    The technique worked by igniting the toad''s oil with his fire, producing a powerful blaze. The toad covered the entire mountain in oil, and Jiraiya''s flames set it all ablaze, engulfing the Shoggoths in a massive inferno.

    The mountain erupted into a sea of flames, the heat so intense that it drove animals fleeing from the nearby forest. The glow of the fire was visible for miles.

    Screams, almost human-like, echoed from the burning black spikesˇŞthousands of mouths shrieking in unison, as if tens of thousands of living beings were being burned alive. The horrific sounds reverberated through the forest.

    The screams caught even Orochimaru''s attention as he fled. Though he couldn''t see what had happened, he could guess. He paused in his escape, turning back to look at the glow on the horizon.

    He had always known Heiji''s transformation would end in failure. The power of the curse mark was difficult even for a ninja to control, let alone a normal person. So, Orochimaru hadn''t protected Heiji''s brain with a curse mark; he simply placed it inside a Shoggoth. Under his control, the Shoggoth''s natural tendencies were suppressed, but once freed, they devoured Heiji''s brain, turning him into a mere puppet.

    In the end, Heiji had always been destined to be a sacrifice.

    The massive fire on the mountain eventually died down, leaving behind a scorched, blackened landscape. Jiraiya''s flames, fueled by the toad''s oil, had burned every last Shoggoth, even their source deep within the collapsed cave. As he jumped down from the toad, he sighed in relief.

    "It''s finally over."

    "No," Tsunade said.

    "This might just be the beginning..."

 The Sannins: Information is Power

    In the center of Konoha''s streets, a carriage was slowly pulling a massive rectangular object towards the Hokage Mansion. The entire object was tightly wrapped in a black cloth, so opaque that no one could see inside. From the shape, onlookers could only guess that it might be a cage.

    Beside the carriage were several powerful ninja guards. Among them were Jiraiya and Tsunade, walking alongside the carriage, as well as an ANBU ninja wearing a mask. The white-haired ANBU scanned the crowd constantly.

    "What''s that?"

    Among the onlookers, a pink-haired little girl was holding her father''s hand.

    "Maybe the village caught some large animal or something," the father replied.

    "What kind of animal is it?"

    "I don''t know," the father said.

    "Tell me, tell me!" The child''s insistence was relentless, her voice rising with each plea.

    The father understood that if the object was covered so tightly, it was because the village didn''t want people to see what was inside. Furthermore, the heavy security around the carriage indicated that whatever was inside was dangerous. Best not to speculate too much, he eyed the ANBU ninja warily.

    With this in mind, as an ordinary citizen, he decided not to overthink it. However, his eyes changed when he saw Tsunade walking beside the carriage.

    "Tsunade-sama, still so beautiful after all these years," he mused aloud. "Back when got injured, I was once treated by her."

    "The warmth of Tsunade-sama''s chakra... it was so comforting," he recalled with a blissful smile. However, he failed to notice the shift in the atmosphere next to him.

    "Oh? How comforting exactly?" his wife asked as she began to scold him.

    Watching her mother scold her father, the little girl wasn''t concerned. In fact, she clapped her hands joyfully and laughed, "Daddy''s getting scolded by Mommy again, haha!"

    The father smiled bitterly at the girl. When Sakura grows up, she''ll probably have a temper just like her mother. Will any man be able to handle her in the future?

    "Hurry up and rent a carriage. Today''s our long-awaited family trip!" the mother said while the father was worrying about his daughter''s future.

    "Yes, dear."

    As they left, little Sakura cast one last curious glance at the covered carriage, her young mind full of questions about what secrets it might hold.

    ---

    In the underground lab of the Hokage Mansion, under the soft green glow of lights, a massive pink-shelled creature was the center of attention. Surrounding it were several of Konoha''s high-ranking officials. The creature''s alien form was unlike anything they had ever seen, its body a grotesque fusion of crustacean and insect-like features.

    They observed the creature for a long time, but no one spoke first. They were too shocked by what they saw, their minds unable to articulate the typical formalities that came so easily to them. The silence was only broken by the occasional soft buzzing from the creature.

    Before this creature, they realized that all the knowledge and experience they had accumulated over the years was now worthless. Yet, they were reluctant to abandon that knowledge, even though they were tempted to deny the creature''s existence altogether.

    But now that it was right in front of them, they had to face the truth: ancient, unknown beings were real.

    The world as they knew it, shaped by the Ninja Era for a thousand years since the time of the Sage of Six Paths, seemed far less enduring compared to the ancient eons that preceded it.

    "What is this thing called? Mi-Go?" someone asked.

    "You mean such highly intelligent beings exist in this world?" another official stammered.

    "What about their combat abilities? If they possess significant power, we must eradicate them quickly!" demanded Danzo as he studied the Mi-Go, calculating potential threats.

    Tsunade spoke up, "Strictly speaking, they don''t originate from our world. According to ancient murals discovered by Kakashi in the Land of Snow, the Mi-Go arrived here from another dimension."

    Danzo raised his cane and poked the Mi-Go''s oval head harshly. "It doesn''t matter where they came from. We can''t allow these disgusting creatures to threaten the safety of Konoha." His voice was cold, devoid of any empathy for the alien being before them.

    The Mi-Go emitted a strange buzzing sound in response, but it didn''t speak in human language. This irritated him even more, causing him to jab it harder. The cane''s tip even penetrated the gaps in the creature''s armored skin, stabbing into its pinkish flesh.

    "Stop! You''ll kill it like that," Tsunade intervened, halting his cruel actions.

    "Oh?" Danzo sneered. "You''re not sympathizing with this thing, are you? Have you forgotten that it ripped your apprentice''s brain out? And now a minister of the Land of Fire has died because of it. It will be executed to give the Daimy¨­ an explanation."

    Tsunade fell silent, at a loss for words. Though she still harbored a deep hatred for the creature, seeing Danzo so callously torturing a living being disturbed her. It wasn''t just about this alien being ˇŞ Danzo showed the same cold disregard for the lives of his comrades. Is this really what Konoha stands for?Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.

    At this tense moment, Jiraiya stepped in beside Tsunade. "There''s still a lot we don''t know about the Mi-Go. We need to extract as much information from it as possible before making any decisions."

    "If you kill it now, we''ll lose a vital source of intelligence." His voice was calm, but his eyes were sharp as he met Danzo''s gaze.

    At last, the Third Hokage who had remained silent until now, spoke. "Jiraiya''s right. This Mi-Go holds crucial secrets, not just for Konoha, but for all humanity. We must take advantage of this opportunity to gather as much information as we can to prepare for future threats."

    His eyes swept across the room, taking in the reactions of each official. "As for the Daimy¨­, I will handle that. We''ll have enough time to study it before its execution."

    Hiruzen wasn''t just thinking about the Mi-Go''s mysteries; his thoughts were also on the prophecy of the Great Toad Sage.

    "Hmph. If anything goes wrong, you''ll be the ones responsible."

    With a displeased expression, Danzo flicked his sleeve and walked out of the underground laboratory with the support of his cane.

    This meeting had left him feeling somewhat displeased.

    In truth, he hadn''t intended to kill the Mi-Go outright; his real aim was to take control of it himself. Another opportunity slips through my fingers, his grip tightened on his cane.

    In his view, the appearance of the Mi-Go was a new challenge; it was also an opportunity for him to become Hokage. The creature represented a potential shift in the balance of power, one he had hoped to exploit.

    If he could obtain unique information from the Mi-Go, he might be able to leverage it to challenge Hiruzen''s position.

    Since the death of the Fourth Hokage, Hiruzen had resumed his position as Hokage, even though he had already retired. His return to power had been a thorn in Danzo''s side ever since.

    But no matter what, Hiruzen was not the rightful Fifth Hokage. The village needs new vision.

    As long as he could prove that Hiruzen was incompetent, he could overthrow him and take the Hokage seat. It was a goal he had nursed for years, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

    Currently, there was no war, and the nations were relatively peaceful. Without new challenges, Hiruzen wouldn''t make any major mistakes. This period of peace had been frustrating for Danzo, offering no cracks in Hiruzen''s leadership to exploit.

    However, the appearance of the Mi-Go presented an opportunity. If he could gather intelligence on the creature, he might persuade the indecisive daimy¨­ to question Hiruzen''s leadership. The old fool''s complacency will be his downfall.

    For instance, the appearance of such strange creatures within the Land of Fire could be attributed to Hiruzen''s long-standing conservative strategies. But now, Hiruzen had control of the Mi-Go, and he had no authority over it, let alone the chance to gather any information that might undermine Hiruzen.

    The realization made his blood boil with frustration.

    Among the five people present earlier, two were Hiruzen''s disciples. Those three were extremely close allies, and Danzo couldn''t outmaneuver them.

    The other two Konoha advisors were indecisive, easily changing their positions based on the current situation. Useless cowards. No backbone between them.

    Damn it! If only I could capture those creatures myself.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Hiruzen had returned to the Hokage''s office to resume their conversation.

    "About Orochimaru, Tsunade and I not only encountered him, but we also fought against him and his companion," Jiraiya said.

    "His companion?"

    Hiruzen paused just as he was about to put his lit pipe to his mouth. The revelation of Orochimaru working with someone else was unexpected and concerning.

    "Yes, a highly skilled puppeteer. I don''t think he''s someone insignificant." Jiraiya recalled the battle.

    He had fought the old man personally. Though the battle was inconclusive, and Jiraiya hadn''t fought at full strength, he could tell the old man had held back as well.

    His judgment made Hiruzen think. He considered all the possibilities as he stood beside the window. A skilled puppeteer... Could someone from Suna be assisting Orochimaru?

    He had long suspected that Danzo might be secretly helping Orochimaru evade the ANBU''s search and aiding in his experiments. But if someone from Suna was involved, the situation would be even more complicated.

    At that moment, Tsunade suddenly recalled something. "I remember when I was talking to Orochimaru in the cave, he mentioned something."

    "He said he went to great lengths to acquire those Shoggoths. So, someone must have helped him obtain the Shoggoths for his experiments."

    Prompted by her words, Hiruzen seemed to remember something. He immediately went to a nearby file tray and began searching through it, finally pulling out a newspaper.

    He laid the newspaper on the desk, and Jiraiya and Tsunade leaned in to read the text.

    "Mysterious Theft of Ancient Samples at the Museum of the Land of Snow!"

    "The Northern Mountains Roar! Is it the Twisting of Humanity or Nature''s Wrath?"

    "This is..."

    "If, as Tsunade says, someone helped Orochimaru acquire these experimental materials, then the person responsible for these disturbances is likely another one assisting him," Hiruzen deduced, smoking his pipe.

    "So, Jiraiya, I have a mission for you. You''ll head to the Land of Snow to investigate this incident and find out who is helping Orochimaru."

    "Understood."

    Although Jiraiya had been away from the village for a long time, living a free-spirited life, he never refused a task from his former teacher. After agreeing to the mission, he turned to leave but then suddenly stopped.

    "By the way, Tsunade, what are your plans?"

    Caught off guard, Tsunade hesitated before answering, "I''ve decided to take Shizune as my disciple, so I''ll be leaving the village with her."

    "Oh," Jiraiya said, his eyes showing a hint of disappointment.

    "But before I go, I''ll help Anko recover. Her new body still has a lot of issues."

    "When I get back, we should have a good drink, no tricks."

    "You''d better come back quickly. I won''t wait for you."

    "Oh!"

    The promise of spending time together, without the weight of missions and responsibilities, was something to look forward to.

    ---

    In the darkness, several ghostly, astral-like figures stood in a circle, surrounding Orochimaru.

    "Orochimaru, you''ve been in contact with outsiders from Konoha. Are you aware of your crime?"

    The voice of the figure in the center was sharp and accusatory. Though only its silhouette was visible, the authority in its voice could belong to none other than Pain.

    Orochimaru smiled faintly. "I didn''t reveal the organization''s existence, so I haven''t violated any of its rules."

    "While we all have missions to complete for Akatsuki, the organization doesn''t strip us of our personal hobbies, does it?"

    "My little hobby is collecting things. I made a deal with someone from Konoha, that''s all. As long as it doesn''t reveal the organization or interfere with its goals, such actions are allowed, right? Leader?"

    "And if anyone almost revealed the organization''s existence, it was definitely Sasori. He appeared before the two Sannins wearing our uniform. If he had been the only one in uniform, it might have raised less suspicion."

    Orochimaru shifted the blame onto Sasori.

    "What did you say?"

    Sasori gritted his teeth in anger, enraged that this snake was not only crafty with words but also trying to pin the blame on him. If the leader weren''t present, he would have killed Orochimaru on the spot.

    Pain made no comment on the matter, but instead, he issued a warning.

    "If you dare betray the organization, I will make you suffer a fate worse than death."

    "Understood."

    Orochimaru smiled slightly, knowing the crisis had passed.

    "That''s all. Dismissed!"

 An Ordinary Family: Blocked Roads

    "Dad, where are we going this time?"

    "Hmm, we''re heading to the southeast of the Land of Fire. There''s a place there called Sakuhana. Based on the current season, it should be a vast canyon filled with blooming flowers."

    "By the way, your mom and I fell in love there."

    "Fell in love?"

    The little girl in the carriage tilted her head in confusion, while the woman next to her felt a bit embarrassed. She said, "Is it really appropriate to talk about falling in love to her?"

    The man driving the carriage didn''t seem to mind and instead laughed, "Oh, what''s the harm? Kids these days mature quickly. Our little Sakura will soon grow up into a young lady. When she meets a handsome guy like her dad, she''d better not let him go." Kizashi winked at his wife, who rolled her eyes.

    "And as for why, let me tell you a story." he cleared his throat, looking like he was about to tell a serious, educational story.

    "One day, a rock and a rice cake had a fight. The rock got so angry it kicked the rice cake into the sea."

    "Later on, there was a couple in love. The boy had to go far away, so they made a promise to each other. He gave the girl a ring as a token of their love."

    "Three years passed, but the boy never sent any word. The girl waited for him all that time, but he never came back. Heartbroken, she threw the ring into the sea and left the place where they had promised to meet."

    "But in truth, the boy was also waiting for her. The girl had misunderstood where they were supposed to meet, and thus they missed their chance. A few more years passed, and one day the boy went fishing."

    "Guess what he caught?" he asked his wife and daughter in the carriage.

    "A fish!" the little girl answered first.

    The man shook his head, his hair exaggeratedly styled like cherry blossom petals. "Nope."

    "Their token of love, the ring?" This time, the mother answered.

    "Also wrong."

    "Then what was it?" Both mother and daughter asked in unison.

    "Of course, it was the rice cake!"

    "Hahahaha! That''s hilarious!" The man laughed so hard that he almost lost his grip on the reins, while the mother and daughter behind him were left with weird looks on their faces.

    "Honey, that was a really bad joke," Mebuki sighed.

    "Daddy''s jokes aren''t funny at all."

    This was an ordinary family from Konoha. The man''s name was Kizashi, a cheerful guy who loved telling lame jokes. He had once been a ninja but now led a simple life in the village with an ordinary job. The woman''s name was Mebuki, a strong-willed homemaker.

    They''d been looking forward to this family trip for a long time. Instead of just hanging around village like usual, they rented a carriage to go somewhere way out of Konoha.

    Throughout the journey, the family laughed and chatted. Kizashi occasionally told dad jokes to lighten the mood or bragged about his past adventures.

    "Did you know, Sakura? Back in the day, your dad could run on top of trees faster than this carriage."

    As he drove the carriage, Kizashi pointed with his whip at the tall trees on either side of the road. Sakura looked at the tall trees. To a three-year-old, these towering giants seemed impossible to even stand on, with their narrow branches making it obvious that you couldn''t keep your balance.

    So, she shook her head, "Daddy, you''re exaggerating again. That''s absolutely impossible."

    "Hey now, how am I exaggerating? Don''t believe me? Ask your mom! Isn''t that true?"

    Sakura turned to Mebuki, who smiled and nodded, "It''s true. Your dad was a ninja back then."

    "A ninja?" Three-year-old Sakura didn''t fully understand the concept of a ninja. She tried to imagine her goofy father as one of the cool, mysterious figures she sometimes saw around the village.

    "Yes, like those people in the village who jump from rooftop to rooftop, go on missions, and protect the people in Konoha. Your dad was once one of them too."

    With this explanation from her mother, Sakura''s gaze toward her father filled with admiration. But after a few seconds, her expression dimmed.

    "Then why isn''t Daddy a ninja anymore?"

    "Uh..." The sudden question caught Kizashi off guard, and he didn''t know how to respond.

    Meibuki stepped in to answer, "Well, for various reasons, your dadˇ­"

    Suddenly, Kizashi raised his whip and pointed toward the other side of the forest. "Look! That''s the Land of Bears."

    The new information quickly grabbed Sakura''s attention. She quickly looked out, but all she could see was more trees.

    "There''s nothing there," Sakura was disappointed that she didn''t see anything exciting.

    "The border between the Land of Bears and the Land of Fire has a place called Valley of Death. It''s filled with poisonous gas and thorny bushes. It''s too dangerous, so we can''t get close to see it."

    "But if you follow the Valley of Death further south, the gorge becomes shallower, and there''s no more poisonous gas. In one section of the gorge, the whole place is filled with blooming flowers. That''s where we''re heading."This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    "So we haven''t arrived yet..."

    "We''re almost there."

    The long, boring carriage ride lasted almost the entire day. Finally, just before sunset, the Haruno family saw the light at the end of the tunnel.

    "There it is!"

    "Sakura, look! That''s Sakuhana!"

    Mebuki gently woke up Sakura and carried her to the window. The little girl rubbed her eyes sleepily.

    At the edge of the forest, they saw a shallow, wide canyon. The sun shone through the clouds, casting a golden-red light. The rays illuminated a beautiful sea of flowers within the canyon.

    This was something Sakura had never seen before, and it immediately captured her attention.

    "Wow! It''s so beautiful!"

    "Yeah, like it was back then."

    As Sakura and Mebuki admireed the view, the carriage came to an abrupt stop, causing Sakura''s head to bump against the window frame.

    This made Mebuki angry. She moved to the front of the carriage and lifted the curtain. "Why did you stop so suddenly? You made Sakura hit her head!"

    But Kizashi wasn''t paying attention to her complaints. He simply raised his hand and pointed ahead. Mebuki looked up and saw a few large trees lying across the road, completely blocking their path.

    "Darling, how could there be so many trees here?"

    "I don''t know."

    Kizashi carefully examined the fallen trees nearby and realized that the tall trees lining both sides of the road had collapsed, blocking the road.

    As he walked to the fallen trees, he noticed something unusual on the stumps where the trees had broken off. Most of the trees appeared to have broken naturally, but about a third of the cuts were unnaturally smooth, as if they had been deliberately cut with a tool.

    In other words, these trees hadn''t fallen naturally; someone had intentionally caused them to collapse. Even worse, it seemed likely that someone had planned to use the fallen trees to block anyone trying to pass through. The precision of the placement was too perfect to be coincidental.

    Kizashi straightened up and gazed into the dense forest. The rustling sounds of animals were absent. The silence was unnatural. Something''s not right here.

    Yet, for some reason, he had the feeling that something was watching him. He scanned the trees and bushes, searching for any movement.

    After staring for a while without seeing anything unusual, he returned to the road at his wife''s call. He tried to shake off the feeling of unease, not wanting to alarm his family.

    "So?"

    "Maybe some villagers from a nearby settlement cut down the trees and forgot to clear them away."

    He didn''t mention his suspicion that the trees had been deliberately placed there to block travelers, worried it would cause Mebuki unnecessary concern.

    No need to scare them if I''m just being paranoid, he reasoned.

    "What should we do now, Daddy?"

    Beside Mebuki, their daughter Sakura asked in a soft, trembling voice, already on the verge of tears.

    Kizashi knelt down quickly to comfort her, "Don''t worry, Daddy will try to move these trees." He ruffled her pink hair gently, trying to project confidence he didn''t entirely feel.

    "Are you serious?" Mebuki grabbed his arm. She knew her husband''s strength, but these trees were massive.

    "Let me give it a try."

    Kizashi patted her hand reassuringly and walked over to the trees.

    The fallen trees were massive and thick that it would take at least two adults to wrap their arms around the trunks. Moving them would be impossible for even ten ordinary men.

    Yet, he stood before one of the trunks, and placed his hands under one end. After closing his eyes for a few seconds, he let out a shout, and all his strength surged through his body. But the tree didn''t budge at all.

    "Go, Daddy!" Sakura cheered.

    In response, Kizashi''s face turned bright red, veins bulging in his arms, and miraculously, the massive tree trunk began to rise, slowly lifting off the ground under his strength. The wood creaked and groaned as it shifted.

    He managed to raise one end of the tree to knee height. But after only a few seconds, the weight became too much. He had to let go and fell to the ground.

    "Are you okay, honey?" Mebuki rushed over and knelt beside him.

    Kizashi, still sitting on the ground, raised his trembling hands. I''m not the man I used to be, he thought ruefully. But he quickly replaced it with a relaxed smile.

    "Sorry, seems I''m a bit rusty after not using my chakra for so long."

    Hearing this, Mebuki lowered her head in silence, while Kizashi turned to his daugther, "I''m sorry, Sakura, Daddy couldn''t move the trees either."

    Tears welled up in her eyes before she burst into sobs, "Daddy, you lied! You''re not even a ninja!"

    "If you were a ninja, you''d be able to move those trees easily!"

    "You''re a liar, Daddy!"

    "You''re a big liar!"

    She''s right. Maybe I never was.

    "Sakura, enough!" Mebuki, unable to listen any longer, shouted at her.

    Since Sakura''s birth, she had never raised her voice this much, and both Kizashi and Sakura were stunned.

    "Sakura, go back to the carriage! Don''t come out unless I say so!"

    Sakura, still upset, glanced at her angry mother but reluctantly retreated to the carriage. Her small form disappeared into the vehicle, leaving her parents alone on the road.

    After she left, Kizashi sighed, "Why are you so hard on her?"

    "Because she''s being unreasonable."

    "Well, that''s what kids do. Being unreasonable is a privilege only children get to enjoy."

    "ˇ­"

    "Let''s not dwell on it. We need to find another way to deal with these trees."

    Aside from moving the trees, the other option was to burn them. But with no nearby water source, the fire could easily spread into the forest if they lost control. The risk was too great, especially with night falling.

    So, the couple decided to call in ninjas from Konoha to clear the trees instead. It wasn''t the solution Kizashi had hoped for, but it was the safest option for his family.

    There was no need to return to Konoha to request help, as most villagers traveling far from home brought pigeons with them to send distress signals. Once notified, Konoha''s ninjas would come to the rescue.

    While the trees didn''t pose a serious danger, it was still a problem beyond what ordinary people could solve, so it would make for a good D-rank mission for the village ninjas.

    After releasing the pigeon, it was already dusk. He drove the carriage back a short distance, just in case, then set up a campfire beside it. After lighting the fire and heating some food, he climbed into the carriage.

    Inside, Sakura sat curled up in a corner, hugging her knees, her head buried deeply, clutching a cloth doll in her hands. The sight of his daughter so upset made his heart ache.

    "Are you still mad at your mom? Don''t be upset. She may be tough, but she loves you very much."

    Sakura remained silent.

    "Then, are you mad at me?"

    Still, no response.

    With no success in comforting her, Kizashi gently patted her, "I''ve notified the Konoha ninjas. They''ll probably arrive by morning to clear the trees."

    "When you wake up, you''ll see a valley full of flowers. I''ve left dinner here. Eat it if you get hungry."

    Kizashi placed the food next to her before climbing out of the carriage again. I hope tomorrow brings better things, he cast one last look at his daughter.

    "How''s she doing?" Mebuki asked, but Kizashi just shook his head.

    At that moment, they heard a faint rustling sound coming from the nearby bushes. Though it was barely audible, Kizashi immediately tensed up, grabbing a burning log from the fire and aiming it at the dark forest edge.

    "What''s wrong?"

    "Shh."

    Though Mebuki hadn''t noticed anything, he was certain there was something moving in the bushes. As the torchlight inched closer to the trees, a shadow suddenly darted out from the underbrush.

    The shadow paused briefly on the grass beside the road, allowing the couple to finally see what it was.

    Oh, it was just an adorable little chipmunk. The tiny creature sat up on its hind legs, whiskers quivering as it regarded the humans curiously.

    The Kizashis relaxed, watching as the chipmunk disappeared back into the forest.

    He tossed the log back into the fire. "Let''s eat."

    "Okay."

    Meanwhile, the chipmunk ran deeper into the forest, occasionally pausing to dig up seeds hidden under the soil.

    Suddenly, a shadow sprang from the bushes, snatching the agile chipmunk in an instant. Moments later, something was thrown out of the same bushes.

    Oh, it was just the cute little chipmunk''s tail.

 An Ordinary Family: Retirement is Over

    Night had fallen, and the Haruno family''s carriage was quietly parked beside the forest road. A flickering campfire dispelled the darkness around it.

    Mebuki and Sakura slept inside the carriage, while Kizashi sat in the driver''s seat, leaning against the wooden beam of the carriage, though unable to sleep. The night brought endless space for imagination, and the forest in the darkness often triggered unsettling thoughts.

    Looking at the trees on either side of the road, the flickering firelight cast shadows, resembling figures standing silently in the darkness, watching the carriage. He, unable to sleep, was still thinking about the trees blocking the road ahead. The mystery gnawed at him, refusing to let his mind rest.

    According to what he knew, this place was near the deadly poison-filled Valley of Death. Though the gas wouldn''t spread here, no one wanted to live so close to danger, so it was unlikely that there were any villages nearby. So who would bother to block this remote road?

    Regardless, by tomorrow morning, the ninja sent from Konoha should arrive. They could help clear the trees and perhaps investigate who had set up such a dangerous roadblock in such a remote area.

    The fatigue from driving the carriage all day caught up with Kizashi, and his consciousness began to blur. His eyelids slowly closed. Just a few minutes. I''ll rest my eyes for just a few minutes.

    Woo~ Woo~ Woo~

    Half-asleep, Kizashi heard a painful wailing sound.

    It was unnatural, haunting, and definitely not something he wanted to hear in the middle of the night. And it was coming from the forest beside the road.

    Woo~ Woo~

    The wailing resembled a wounded person''s groans but sounded far more like a ghost than a human. The sound was drawn out, with a sharpness that was almost piercing.

    Realizing the sound was real, he quickly jumped off the carriage, grabbed a burning stick from the fire, and reached it toward the trees beside the road, hoping to see further into the distance.

    But the source of the sound was farther away than expected, and the firelight from the stick couldn''t reach it. Kizashi squinted, trying to make out any movement in the darkness beyond.

    Woo~ Woo~

    Suddenly, the wailing became more urgent, as if whoever was making it had become emotionally unstable. He now faced a choice.

    One option was that someone in the forest was injured and needed help. The other was to do nothing. To stay with his family, keep them safe, and wait for the Konoha ninjas to arrive. It was the safest choice.

    But Kizashi chose the former. If it was a living person, he couldn''t just let them die nearby. What kind of example would that set for Sakura?

    Having made up his mind, he found another long-burning stick in the fire and walked into the forest. The forest was always hard to navigate at night, especially when filled with low bushes. The stick didn''t provide enough light for his feet, so Kizashi''s pace was slow. This was easier when I was younger.

    Soon, he realized the light from the campfire had faded, and he still seemed far from the wailing person. Though determined to help, he didn''t want to stray too far from the carriage, so he stopped and called out: "Where are you?"

    Woo~

    The wailing became sharper, as if the person was in even more pain, unable to form words and only able to respond with indistinct sounds.

    Left with no choice, Kizashi walked deeper into the forest, following the sound. Each step took him further from his family.

    ---

    Inside the carriage, Mebuki slowly opened her eyes. Noticing Sakura sleeping beside her, she smiled and gently covered her with the blanket she had kicked off.

    Then, she stepped out of the carriage.

    Knowing her husband was likely exhausted, she wanted to take over and let him rest. She didn''t think anyone needed to keep watch, but he insisted.

    However, as she stepped out of the carriage, she found no one there, only a dwindling fire.

    "Darling?"

    "Darling?"

    Not wanting to wake their sleeping daughter, Mebuki''s voice was soft, only reaching the nearby trees. But there was no response.

    He wouldn''t just leave. Something must be wrong.

    She started searching the trees around the carriage but stayed within the firelight''s reach.

    "Darling?"

    "Where are you?"This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Suddenly, a child''s cry came from behind her.

    Sakura!

    Mebuki recognized the voice instantly and rushed back to the carriage. She flung open the curtain, but the carriage was empty.

    Sakura was gone.

    Before she could even call out her daughter''s name, she noticed a shadow just beyond the fire''s reach. The figure was very short, smaller than Mebuki herself, like a child. Though she couldn''t see its face clearly, she saw that the figure was holding a small object, and the occasional flicker of firelight revealed strands of pink hair.

    "Sakura!"

    She immediately recognized that the object in the figure''s arms was her daughter and shouted toward the shadow.

    The thing in the figure''s arms began to struggle and whimper. Though unclear, she knew it was her daughter''s voice.

    "Mm, mm."

    Certain that the figure was holding Sakura, Mebuki began to negotiate in a panic.

    "What do you want? Money?"

    "I can give you anything. Just let my child go, please."

    Mebuki slowly walked closer to the figure, trying to get close enough to snatch Sakura back. But the figure remained still, offering no response to her pleas. Its silence was more terrifying than any threat could have been.

    Just as she was less than ten steps away, the figure suddenly turned and ran into the woods.

    "No!"

    "Sakura!"

    Seeing the figure leap over the bushes and disappear into the forest, her maternal instincts took over. Without hesitation, she chased after them into the dense woods. Branches whipped at her face, but she barely felt them.

    In an instant, only the lone carriage remained, quietly standing by the road.

    ---

    In the forest, the flame on the wooden stick in Kizashi''s hand was dying out. In this silent space, where only the shadows of trees swayed with the changing light, he lost track of time. Just a little longer.

    Looking back, the fire from the carriage was long out of sight, but the sobbing ahead never ceased. Based on how loud the sound was near the carriage, he should have found the injured person by now. But despite walking a great distance, the sound still seemed far away. How is this possible? It''s like the sound is... moving.

    He realized something was wrong and stopped. Wait... something''s not right here.

    At that moment, a distant shout came from behind him.

    "Sakura!"

    He immediately realized something had happened near the carriage and turned to head back. Sakura! No... what''s happening back there?

    Just as he was about to run to the road, the painful sobbing behind him called out again.

    Wooo~

    The sobbing seemed to intensify with even more pain, but he no longer cared about the sound. Now, he needed to rush back to the carriage to ensure the safety of his wife and child.

    Sensing Kizashi''s firm decision to leave, the sobbing transformed, growing sharper and louder, almost mocking.

    Wooo~ Waaa! Ha, ha!

    The once painful sobbing turned into horrifying laughter! Shocked by the weird laughter, he had no idea who or what he was facing. But there was no time to deal with the being trying to lure him away from the carriage.

    He quickly retraced his steps.

    "You almost had me, you bastard," he muttered.

    The dense brush he''d cleared earlier provided a path, so Kizashi quickly returned to the road and the carriage. He rushed to the carriage, threw back the curtain, and found it emptyˇŞhis wife and daughter were gone.

    "Where are they?!"

    "Mebuki! Sakura! Where are you?! Answer me, please!"

    He called out anxiously around the carriage, but no one responded. At that moment, a rustling sound came from the dark forest by the road. A figure slowly emerged from the shadows.

    "Show yourself! What have you done with my family?!"

    In the flickering firelight, Kizashi saw the figure clearly.

    This person was short, barely reaching his elbow, resembling a dwarf in tattered red-and-blue rags, like a wild man barely clothed. But the figure''s face was even more grotesque than its odd stature and clothing. Its face could only be described as deformed, or even monstrous.

    It had almost no hair on its head, with a few wisps of white hair hanging from the back, ready to fall at any moment. Its face was horribly twisted, as if scarred by fire, with abnormally small eyes sunken into its dome-like bald head.

    The dwarf-like wild man stood before him, the corners of its twisted mouth curving into a stiff, mocking smile. Though the smile was difficult to discern on its distorted face, Kizashi could see it clearlyˇŞa smile full of mockery.

    Not only that, the dwarf parted its uneven lips and made a soft whistling sound, like a monkey.

    "Woo~"

    "Woo~"

    The sound was all too familiar. It was the same sobbing that had been leading him earlier.

    "It was you!" Kizashi glared at the dwarf. Despite the fury rising within him, he fought to keep control.

    "Did you and your kind take my family?"

    If this creature had lured him away, then someone else must have taken his wife and child. He assumed there were more of these dwarf-like beings.

    "Give them back to me! They''re everything to me!"

    The dwarf tilted its head in silence, maintaining a confused expression as if it didn''t understand Kizashi''s words. But two seconds later, the dwarf''s mouth curved again, revealing sharp, yellowed teeth, and it nodded with a vile grin.

    Damn it! It was pretending not to understand all along!

    "You think this is funny?!" Kizashi shouted. "You''ll regret this, I swear it!"

    In a fit of rage, he threw his burning stick at the dwarf.

    But the dwarf was swift, turning and jumping away the moment Kizashi raised his arm. The spinning torch hit where the dwarf had stood, colliding with a tree instead. Damn! It''s faster than it looks!

    Bang!

    Sparks flew from the burning stick.

    Kizashi saw the dwarf running deeper into the forest, laughing that same eerie laugh.

    Ha, ha~ ha!

    The laughter echoed, multiplying as it bounced through the forest, growing fainter as the dwarf ran farther, until it vanished into the darkness.

    "Come back, you bastard!"

    The road beside the carriage fell silent again. No more terrifying laughter, no more shouts of anger from Kizashi. It was as if nothing had happened.

    But now, he stood alone beside the carriage. His wife and daughter were nowhere to be found. What do I do now?

    He knew the dwarf had deliberately revealed itself to provoke him, trying to lure him away. Though these ugly dwarfs didn''t look intelligent, they were extremely cunning. They knew to first draw away the strongest threat, Kizashi, and then attack his loved ones.

    On top of that, their numbers were unknown. He knew that following them would be extremely dangerous. If he drove the carriage back, the ninja would arrive by dawn to deal with these vile dwarfs.

    Should I wait for the ninja? Or should I follow them?

    "If I go after them, I''m walking into their trap," he muttered to himself. "But if I wait... No, I can''t abandon them!"

    Kizashi barely hesitated. He climbed onto the carriage. No more running. No more hiding.

    But instead of grabbing the reins to flee, he opened a wooden panel on the driver''s seat, revealing his belongings. I hoped I''d never have to use these again. But for my family...

    He opened his backpack, dumping out a large amount of food. A conspicuous blue cloth bundle tumbled out, accompanied by the clinking of metal. That sound... it''s been so long.

    He opened the cloth to reveal a metal forehead protector of Konoha and a black kunai.

    "Looks like retirement''s over."

 An Ordinary Family: Alone [Warning, disturbing scene]

    During his time as a ninja, Kizashi didn''t wear the standard headband on his head, as the headband would interfere with his family''s exaggerated hairstyle. Instead, his headband was embedded in his clothing, similar to an armband.

    However, after retiring, he chose to switch back to the head-worn style of the headband as a keepsake. He thought he''d never have the chance to wear it again. But today, he''s about to fight with that headband once more.

    He grabbed a bottle of water from his bag, then poured it over his head and put his hair back. In a flash, he transformed from a friendly dude to a villain.

    Time to become who I once was. Who I still am, deep down.

    His pink hair fell over his shoulders as he tied the headband onto his head.

    "Old friend, we''ve got work to do. One last mission," he murmured as he touched the metal plate.

    After leaving a mark on the carriage to guide the following ninjas, he ran into the forest.

    "Follow quickly, my friends," he whispered to the wind. "But not too quickly. This is my fight."

    The dark woods, concealed by the canopy above, allowed only faint starlight to pierce through. In this dim environment, his eyes needed a moment to adjust.

    Breathe. Focus. Remember your training.

    Fortunately, the forest had plenty of low bushes. When someone recently passed through the bushes, the tight branches wouldn''t immediately spring back to their original position. Using these traces, he methodically tracked the dwarf.

    They''re moving fast, but careless. Good.

    However, the deeper he went into the woods, the fewer bushes there were, replaced by tall, towering trees that were harder to leave obvious signs on. This change made tracking more difficult for him.

    Stay sharp, old man.

    Before long, he lost the trail of the dwarf in an open clearing.

    "Damn it!" Kizashi hissed under his breath. "Where did you go?"

    With no visible traces in the area, he had to slow down and carefully search for subtler clues.

    There''s always a trace. Always. Just need to find it.

    Next to a tree, he finally found an overturned patch of grass. This patch had been turned over by something stepping on it, an abrupt change about the size of a fist, with the depth varying from shallow to about two centimeters at its deepest.

    Tracking was one of the most basic skills taught at the Ninja Academy, and although it had been years since he was a ninja, he hadn''t forgotten the fundamentals. The marks on the turf were from the pressure of a footstep, and because human feet aren''t flat, the depth of the imprint varied accordingly.

    But a human foot is about one-seventh the height of the body, while the dwarf stood about as tall as Kizashi''s elbow, meaning their feet should be roughly the size of two fists.

    Yet this footprint was only the size of one fist.

    Looking closer, it became clear that this wasn''t a full footprint. Only the ball of the foot had touched the ground, leaving a partial impression - as if someone had been standing on their toes.

    This meant that when the dwarf left this print, they were standing on their toes. And standing on tiptoe generally serves the purpose of reaching something higher. But what exactly was the wildman trying to reach here?

    Kizashi looked up, and in the dark canopy above, a row of sharp objects was hidden.

    Gotcha! You can''t hide from me that easily.

    Carefully parting the branches, he uncovered a crudely made wooden spike trap. A row of sharpened wooden spikes was tied to a flexible branch, connected to a hidden trigger mechanism on the ground by a tripwire.

    From a ninja''s perspective, it was a poorly constructed and crude trap, something that would only be made by a student still learning trap-setting techniques. However, when set by seemingly uncivilized wildmen, the trap seemed sinister and deadly.

    With their ugly appearance and inability to communicate, it was easy to underestimate these wildmen, assuming they lacked the intelligence to set traps. If he had recklessly followed the dwarf here, he would have triggered the mechanism and been impaled by the spikes from behind.

    Underestimating these creatures could be fatal.

    Kizashi carefully dismantled the mechanism, muttering, "Let''s see how you like having your toys broken."

    However, since the wildmen had set traps along this path, it indicated that they had gone this way. He resumed his pursuit, now moving more cautiously, constantly on the lookout for more traps.

    It didn''t take long for him to encounter another trap.

    This time it was a rusty iron trap, equally crude and poorly disguised under out-of-season dried grass, easily spotted by him.

    Did they really think this would work?

    But just as he was about to walk around it, he noticed a glimmer of silver in the moonlight filtering through the leaves. He immediately halted and carefully examined the silver thread, realizing it was part of yet another trap.

    This one was another wooden spike trap, but much more sophisticated than the previous one. The wooden spikes were connected by an almost invisible silver wire instead of a coarse, blackened rope. This type of wire was akin to what ninjas would use to trigger traps.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    Additionally, to further disguise the spikes in the trees, the wildmen had set a decoy iron trap on the ground, easily spotted by anyone. Most people, upon seeing the decoy trap, would instinctively walk around it, unaware of the hidden trap nearby.

    After encountering a series of traps, he was taken aback.

    Even an experienced ninja would struggle to create such traps using only primitive materials. It was astonishing to think that these traps had been set by the supposedly primitive wildmen.

    Realizing the kind of adversaries he was facing, he grew increasingly worried for his wife and child, fearing what these depraved dwarfs might do to them.

    "Mebuki, Sakura... Please be safe. I''m coming as fast as I can."

    I will find you. And I will save you.

    As he moved forward, Kizashi became even more vigilant, repeatedly encountering traps in the forest. Like the previous spike traps, these traps came in two forms: a crude version to lower one''s guard and an upgraded version to catch victims off guard.

    But after recognizing the wildmen''s nature, these traps no longer posed a threat to him. Using the skills he had learned as a ninja, he skillfully avoided each trap.

    "Another one?" Kizashi growled. "How many of these are there?"

    A twig snapped underfoot, triggering a nearby trap. He rolled to the side, barely avoiding a swinging log studded with sharpened stakes.

    "Too close," he panted. "Stay focused, you old fool. They''re counting on you."

    Eventually, he arrived at a place. It was a gap between mountains, with the ground at the entrance worn and devoid of life, indicating frequent use.

    This must be the lair of the wildmen.

    There was no light inside the cave, an almost complete darkness, making it impossible for Kizashi to enter without any light source.

    So, he quickly picked up a thick tree branch nearby, tore off a piece of cloth from his clothes, wrapped it around the branch, then poured some barbecue oil from his picnic supplies over it to make a simple torch.

    Holding the torch in his left hand and a kunai in his right, he walked into the cave. It was a dark and damp cave, with the rough stone walls around him covered in tiny droplets of water.

    The entrance to the cave was incredibly narrow. While this tight space wouldn''t have posed any challenge for the short and small-bodied dwarves, Kizashi had to squeeze sideways to get through.

    "If I get stuck here, I''ll never live it down. Come on, old man, suck it in."

    After walking about ten meters, the cave widened, and he realized that the so-called cave was actually a massive gap formed by a pile-up of enormous rocks inside the mountain. These misshapen boulders created a network of crisscrossing gaps, turning the cave into a labyrinth, with each dark gap potentially leading to an unknown path.

    This was the scariest part. While a person of normal size couldn''t fit through these gaps, the small dwarves could easily hide in them.

    If they hid in one of the gaps, it would be nearly impossible for intruders to notice them, and they could easily be ambushed. With this in mind, Kizashi became more cautious, using the torch to inspect every gap around him.

    "Come out, wherever you are. Daddy''s here to play."

    As he walked deeper into the labyrinth, every shadow seemed to move. Is this fear, or instinct?

    ---

    In the darkness, Sakura slowly opened her eyes.

    Her blurry vision scanned the surroundings, and she realized she was in a small corner formed by cold, dark stone walls. Beneath her was a thin layer of straw. Though it couldn''t fully block the coldness of the stone floor, it was better than nothing.

    Where''s Mommy? Where''s Daddy?

    Five or six meters ahead of her, there was a tiny wooden table, barely the height of a chair seat, with a lit candle on it.

    "Where am I?" Sakura wondered to herself, trying to recall what had happened.

    "I fell asleep in the carriage, and thenˇ­ it seemed like someone picked me up in the darkness. After that, I remember hearing Mommy calling me, while I was being carried through a forest."

    Bad people took me!

    Although Sakura was only three years old, she quickly realized her current predicament.

    Where''s Dad? Where''s Mom? I want to go home!

    Sakura wanted to scream but fear choked her voice, and she couldn''t cry out. All she could do was stare at the distant candlelight, tears silently streaming down her face.

    I need to be brave. Daddy always says I''m his strong little cherry blossom.

    Suddenly, a shadow emerged from the darkness, blocking the light from reaching Sakura.

    Please don''t hurt me.

    The figure approached her quickly, crouching down in front of her. Now, she could clearly see the person''s face.

    It was a hideous face. Half of it was somewhat normal, though slightly twisted, while the other half was horribly disfigured, like it had been burned by fire. The person had almost no hair on their head, just two thin strands falling down either side of the back of their head. Due to the dim light, Sakura couldn''t tell what color the hair was.

    This person was also wearing nothing but a ragged gray cloth. The cloth had a hole cut out in the middle, through which the person''s head poked, serving as a crude form of clothing, barely covering anything.

    A monster! Just like in the stories!

    "Ah!"

    But before she could make another sound, the person quickly placed one hand over Sakura''s mouth and the other over their own, as if gesturing for her to stay quiet.

    It wants me to be quiet. Maybe... maybe it won''t hurt me if I listen?

    Somehow, she understood this gesture and, despite her fear, she nodded. The figure slowly released her mouth, and Sakura simply stared at the grotesque figure crouching before her, who made no further moves but just kept watching her intensely.

    Suddenly, the figure reached out a hand toward her. Instinctively, she shrank back, trying to avoid the touch. But with the cold stone wall behind her, there was nowhere for her to retreat.

    Sakura closed her eyes, bracing herself, but she felt no pain or harm. Instead, she sensed a strange sensation in her hair. Opening her eyes, she realized that the grotesque figure was not harming her but gently stroking her shoulder-length pink hair.

    A bony hand lightly caressed her hair, and the figure''s eyes were filled with a look of desire or obsession.

    Why does it like my hair?

    It was clear the person was captivated by her hair, treating it like something precious. Suddenly, heavier footsteps echoed through the gap, startling the grotesque figure, who immediately stopped stroking Sakura''s hair.

    In the flickering candlelight, Sakura saw another disfigured person enter the space.

    This one''s scarier...

    This figure was taller and more muscular than the first and wasn''t empty-handedˇŞhe was carrying a bowl of something. Without a word, the tall figure walked over to Sakura, placed the bowl in front of her, and pointed to its contents with his rough fingers.

    "Porkˇ­ meat. Eat! Pork meat, eat!"

    Although the speech was broken, the figure managed to speak words that she could understand, urging her to eat the pork meat in the bowl. But as Sakura saw the thin soup and a few pieces of meat floating in it, she shook her head. She shrank back again.

    I can''t eat that. What if it''s poison? What if it''s not really pork?

    Seeing Sakura''s rejection and retreat, the tall figure raised his hand to strike her, but the smaller figure from before quickly stopped him.

    The smaller one shook her head and began speaking rapidly in a language Sakura couldn''t understand.

    Are they fighting over me?

    After a brief exchange, the taller figure lowered his hand, turned around, and left. The smaller figure crouched down in front of Sakura again, lifted the bowl, and, as if to demonstrate, picked up a piece of meat with her fingers, chewed it, and swallowed.

    It ate the food. Maybe it is safe?

    After doing so, she handed the bowl back to her, encouraging her to eat. At that moment, Sakura''s stomach growled. She hadn''t eaten much dinner. And after everything that had happened, she was now quite hungry.

    Unable to resist her hunger, she took the bowl. She stared at the meat for a long time, and finally picked one up and began to chew.

    "It''sˇ­ delicious!"

    To her surprise, the meat was unexpectedly good.

 An Ordinary Family: Food [Warning, disturbing scene]

    In the darkness, Kizashi walked forward slowly. The light from the simple torch in his hand swept over every gap between the boulders. In one of the gaps stood an uneven stone, different in color from the surrounding rocks.

    Upon closer inspection, it wasn''t a stoneˇŞit was a hidden dwarf!

    As the torchlight hit it, the dwarf suddenly opened its eyes and drew a polished bone spear from behind its back, thrusting it toward him.

    "Gah!" he grunted, quickly stepping back to dodge the attack. But the dwarf wasn''t giving up and kept stabbing at Kizashi''s head with the bone spear.

    He tilted his head slightly, dodging the lethal strike as a foul wind brushed past his ear. Too close. I''m getting sloppy. Then, he swung his kunai, deflecting the bone spear to the side. Taking advantage of its inability to recover quickly, he stepped forward and thrust his kunai upward, stabbing the dwarf under its chin.

    The sharp blade almost penetrated its entire small head, and warm blood flowed onto his hand.

    He quickly pulled out his kunai and shook off the blood from his hand, ensuring his grip on the weapon wouldn''t be compromised by the wetness. So far, he had already dealt with three dwarves.

    As he had suspected, these creatures indeed hid in the gaps between the boulders, waiting silently for an opportunity to ambush.

    Deadly in surprise, but predictable after.

    Though the dwarves were small, their strength was equivalent to that of an average adult man. These dwarves specialized in ambushes and setting traps, but it seemed this skill was an inherent racial trait due to their cowardly nature, rather than a sign of intelligence.

    For example, once their ambushes failed, they would attack frantically, their moves chaotic and without strategy. Even after Kizashi had slashed open their bellies, they wouldn''t stop, desperately attacking even as their intestines spilled out.

    It was as if they couldn''t feel any pain.

    They don''t stop. Don''t feel pain. What kind of monsters are these?

    Originally, Kizashi had wanted to capture one of the dwarves to ask about the whereabouts of his daughter and wife, but facing such a crazed enemy with whom communication was impossible, he had no choice but to kill them on the spot.

    "Can''t even ask where my family is. Damn these creatures!" he muttered under his breath.

    As he went deeper, he noticed candlelight flickering in a distant gap between the rocks. He immediately placed his torch on the ground and quietly approached the gap, peering inside. What he saw was a low wooden table, on which stood a fine silver candle holder with three lit white candles.

    On the other side of the table, a dwarf chopped something on the table.

    Thud! Thud! Thud!

    The dwarf was repeatedly chopping with a butcher''s knife.

    What''s it chopping?

    After chopping for a long time, the dwarf finally split whatever it was and then walked over to a nearby pot of boiling water. It scooped up some broth with a ladle and tasted it, like a chef sampling his dish.

    Kizashi took the opportunity to see what the dwarf had been chopping on the wooden table. The once-whole piece of meat had been crudely chopped into four parts, its bright red color proving that it was fresh. The four pieces were small enough to fit perfectly into the pot.

    As the dwarf tasted the broth, it seemed satisfied. It then scooped up the four pieces of meat and tossed them into the pot. In that brief moment before the meat hit the pot, Kizashi recognized it.

    It looked like... No! No, it can''t be!

    Suddenly, his head spun, and his legs moved uncontrollably. He let out a low growl and charged at the dwarf like a beast.

    "You monsters! I''ll kill you all!" he roared.

    Hearing the sound, the dwarf quickly spotted Kizashi and raised its butcher''s knife to meet him. The knife clashed with the kunai, producing a sharp metallic sound. His kunai was slightly pushed back.

    Feeling the pain in his hand from the impact, he regained some clarity and focused his attention on the dwarf in front of him. This dwarf was far stronger than an ordinary dwarf due to its constant chopping tasks. In several exchanges, it overpowered him.

    However, Kizashi had the advantage of speed. As the dwarf''s movements became too wide, leaving it vulnerable, he sidestepped and slashed its back. But like the other dwarves, this wound wasn''t enough to stop it.

    It raised its knife again, attacking him furiously, swinging wildly left and right. He dodged and counterattacked, slashing the dwarf''s skin multiple times.

    Despite its injuries, the dwarf became even more frenzied.

    Kizashi stepped back from the dwarf''s attack range and glanced down, noticing the pot of hot broth at his feet. Sometimes the best weapon isn''t a weapon at all.

    He grabbed the handle and threw the pot at the dwarf. The fragile clay pot shattered on its head, spilling hot broth all over its body, and the meat scattered across the ground.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    "Ahhh!"

    At that moment, the dwarf seemed to regain its sense of pain, letting out a piercing scream that echoed through the cave. However, this scream didn''t evoke any pity in Kizashi; it only disgusted him further.

    The dwarf dropped its butcher''s knife and clutched at its wounds. He seized the opportunity, swiftly moving forward and plunging his kunai into its head, finishing it off.

    At that moment, he heard footsteps running through a nearby gap between the rocks.

    No time to rest.

    He knew he couldn''t fight all these dwarves head-on, so he grabbed a burning stick from the fire and ran in the other direction.

    Faster. They''re coming. Can''t fight them all.

    Soon after, three dwarves rushed into the area. Seeing the mess and the dead dwarf on the ground, the leading dwarf let out a beast-like roar. After the howl, instead of chasing him, it grabbed one of the other dwarves and started biting into its head.

    Kizashi, still running through the cave, didn''t have time to search for other dwarves. Once he realized no one was chasing him, he slowed down.

    From his wild sprint, he had stumbled into a strange place. There were numerous small gaps between the rocks, many of them blocked by wooden doors. Next to these doors were large stones, likely used to keep the doors shut.

    Cells. They''re keeping people here. Food?

    Judging by the dwarf''s behavior, the degraded food must be human meat. These must be holding cells. Most of the doors weren''t blocked, indicating they were empty, except for one door that had a large stone in front of it.

    This one''s occupied. Could it be...?

    He cautiously approached and called out, "Mebuki? Are you there?"

    "Kizashi? Darling? Is it really you?"

    Hearing that familiar voice, Kizashi felt like he had been reborn.

    With great difficulty, he moved the large stone blocking the door. He opened the wooden door just enough for himself to squeeze through.

    Upon seeing Mebuki inside, he broke into tears.

    "Thank goodness you''re okay!" he rushed to embrace her.

    "I knew you''d come. I never doubted," Mebuki whispered.

    The two held each other tightly, relief washing over them. But the moment was short-lived as reality set in. They separated quickly, both acutely aware of the danger surrounding them.

    "Let''s go," he said urgently, already moving towards the exit.

    "No, you must go find Sakura," Mebuki shook her head and then looked down, gesturing toward her foot.

    He followed her gaze and saw that even though her ankle was wrapped in cloth, blood had soaked through, nearly dripping onto the ground.

    "What happened to your foot?"

    "When I was chasing after Sakura, I stepped into one of those creatures'' traps," Mebuki explained, wincing as she shifted her weight. "I was careless."

    Kizashi suddenly remembered that the dwarves were experts in setting traps. He, a former ninja, could avoid them, but ordinary people wouldn''t be as vigilant.

    Fortunately, her trap wasn''t fatal, only immobilizing her before the dwarves captured her. These wretched dwarves, though cannibalistic, disliked eating spoiled human flesh, so most of their traps weren''t deadly. Their intent was to capture people alive and eat them slowly.

    "But I can''t just leave you here!" he protested.

    "Put me in another cell. There should be more like this one nearby."

    Risky, but clever. Kizashi nodded, understanding her plan.

    With his help, she limped into a neighboring cell. This way, when the dwarves came to check, they''d assume she had escaped and search elsewhere, unaware she was just next door. The safest place is often the most dangerous one.

    "I''ll be back for you. I promise."

    "I know. Now go, save our daughter," Mebuki replied, giving him a weak smile.

    He figured others had likely escaped this way before, as the cells weren''t sturdy. One could push aside the stone blocking the door from inside and leave. However, the real challenge lay in navigating the tunnels. The dwarves ambushed key exit points, making it nearly impossible to escape alive.

    After securing Mebuki, he resumed his search for their daughter, Sakura. He searched several nearby cells but found no trace of her, meaning she was being held elsewhere.

    "Not here. Not here either. Damn it all!"

    He had already checked most of the branching paths leading to this area, so he had no choice but to walk deeper into the tunnels. At the end of a narrow passageway, Kizashi spotted a faint light.

    Approaching quietly, he saw a dwarf crouched in the corner, stroking something. Upon closer inspection, he realized it was a little girl''s pink hair.

    My baby girl...

    "Sakura!" Kizashi couldn''t contain his excitement and immediately called out her name.

    Hearing her father''s voice, Sakura looked up in surprise, "Daddy!"

    He quickly calmed himself and advanced toward the dwarf beside Sakura, brandishing his kunai.

    "Sakura, stay away from that creature!"

    As he menacingly approached, the dwarf didn''t attack but instead recoiled slightly, gazing at him with a look of fear. This dwarf was much smaller than the others, barely taller than Sakura. It was likely a dwarf child. But despite it being a child, he had seen the viciousness of this race and had no intention of sparing her.

    Just then, Sakura stepped in front of the little dwarf, "Dad! Don''t kill her. She''s my friend!"

    Friend? Has she lost her mind?

    "She even gave me food," Sakura added, gesturing to an empty bowl nearby.

    Looking at the empty bowl, Kizashi remembered how he had seen the dwarves preparing food earlier. Their food was... human flesh!

    My daughter... eating human flesh! Overcome with anguish, he turned his head in pain but then glared at the small dwarf with hatred. To him, this young dwarf was no less evil than the others.

    At that moment, heavy footsteps echoed from behind. He instinctively turned to look.

    In the narrow corridor, a dark figure slowly stepped into the light.

    Taking advantage of his distraction, the small dwarf quickly slipped into a nearby gap that only a child''s body could fit through. Damn!

    He was too large to pursue.

    Now, the only ones left in the cramped space were Kizashi, Sakura, and the figure blocking the exit.

    As the figure emerged from the shadows, he recognized itˇŞit was the same dwarf that had lured him away from the carriage. The white strands of hair hanging down from the back of its head were unmistakable.

    But something was off. The dwarf appeared much taller than before.

    When Kizashi had first seen it in the forest, its height had only reached his elbow, but now it was as tall as his shoulders. Not only that, but the dwarf''s body had also grown bulkier.

    Genjutsu?

    He slowly backed away, shielding Sakura behind him with one hand while gripping his kunai tightly with the other. Unlike the other dwarves, which had wielded weapons, this one was unarmed, yet it stood its ground against him.

    Suddenly, the dwarf lunged at Kizashi, arms outstretched in an attempt to grab him.

    He swiftly dodged, pulling Sakura aside and switching positions with the dwarf. With the exit now clear, he shouted at Sakura, "Go find your mother!"

    "What about you, Daddy?"

    "I''ll hold him off. Go, now!"

    "Go!"

    After his second shout, Sakura reluctantly ran down the passage they had come from. At least she''s safe. Now, for this beast...

    The dwarf cast a glance at the fleeing Sakura but didn''t chase her. Kizashi had already blocked the exit.

    Suddenly, the dwarf let out a terrifying roar. As it roared, its body underwent a grotesque transformation. Two bulging lumps appeared on either side of the dwarf''s torso. These lumps rapidly grew, eventually forming into four new arms.

    The dwarf now had six arms!

    Not only that, but long, sharp, scythe-like claws extended from the bones in the middle of each hand.

    As Kizashi stared in shock at the dwarf''s monstrous transformation, his mind was bombarded with the realization of the creature''s name.

    Tcho-Tcho!

 An Ordinary Family: For Family

    The Tcho-Tcho people are small, with little or no hair, and are a cunning, wicked, and extremely sinister race. Though they are reluctant to admit it, they do possess human bloodlines and can be classified as a human race.

    Their creator is the Great Old One, Chaugnar Faugn, also known as the Elephant God and the Horror from the Hills. He used pieces of early amphibians to create a dwarf race called the Miri Nigri, specifically to serve him.

    Eventually, the Miri Nigri interbred with humans, producing mixed-blood offspring. Over generations of independent evolution, they became the Tcho-Tcho people.

    The Tcho-Tcho people are a fully carnivorous race, and their favorite meat is human flesh. They refer to human meat as pork and prepare dishes using various ancient and mystical methods. They even grind human nerves into a unique sauce.

    Beneath their appearance of low intelligence, tthey often harbor sinister plans that are unimaginable to humans. Danger, filth, and depravity are their trademarks. Much of their cunning and trickery comes from their Miri Nigri bloodline, which is also characterized by low intelligence. Because half of their bloodline is Miri Nigri, Tcho-Tcho people are born with only half the sanity of a normal human.

    They often conduct rituals to summon Great Old Ones, and every time they participate, their sanity decreases further until they become insane monsters driven only by their carnivorous instincts. When confronting Kizashi, adult Tcho-Tcho people charge at him without a second thought, while younger ones know to flee.

    Logically, this is a race that should not be able to continue due to its regressive sanity as they mature. However, the Tcho-Tcho people perform ancient forbidden rituals to create highly intelligent and highly skilled individuals among their kind.

    These individuals, trained as powerful assassins for their race, possess unique martial arts techniques and are known as Tcho-Tcho Executors. Some Executors develop poison fangs, extra limbs, or the ability to spit web-like material from their mouths, or even sharp bone spikes that extend from their joints.

    They use these mutated body parts as weapons, so Executors don''t need to carry ordinary, easily detectable weapons. They retain high intelligence for normal communication with humans but still maintain the Tcho-Tcho people''s innate cunning.

    The Tcho-Tcho that Kizashi is facing now is an Executor. However, this Executor''s mutations weren''t achieved through ancient rituals but by devouring other Tcho-Tcho.

    After eating several other Tcho-Tcho, its body became stronger than ever. Its physique grew taller and more muscular, with two extra pairs of arms sprouting from its side, and sharp bone spikes extending from its finger bones.

    Luckily, this Tcho-Tcho hadn''t yet undergone the specialized training Executors usually receive, so it hadn''t developed advanced combat skills.

    Kizashi grasped a kunai in his right hand, his left hand against the handle ring, adopting a purely defensive stance against the enhanced Tcho-Tcho Executor. One wrong move and I''m dead.

    It spread out its six arms, looking like a giant upright spider with all its bone spikes extended, slowly advancing toward him.

    "I always wanted to fight a human spider."

    Suddenly, the Tcho-Tcho pushed off the ground with its thick legs, quickly pouncing on him. Kizashi knew a single kunai wouldn''t be enough to block all six bone spikes, so he dodged with a roll to the side, narrowly avoiding the attack. However, his abdomen was grazed by the tip of one spike, leaving a bloody cut.

    "Too slow!"

    He frowned but gritted his teeth, ignoring the pain, as he focused on the Tcho-Tcho''s next move. The intelligent Tcho-Tcho noticed his injury, its twisted face forming a mocking grin as it attacked again.

    "I''m not done yet."

    Despite its evolved body, the Tcho-Tcho couldn''t properly coordinate its six arms and could only manage clumsy lunges. Its arms spread wide, making it difficult to evade in the confined space. After a while, Kizashi had accumulated several cuts.

    Another cut. How much more can I take? His breath came in ragged gasps.

    He knew that if he sustained more injuries, he''d soon lose consciousness from blood loss. With what strength he had left, he decided to try one more thing: using chakra.

    Chakra could enhance his body''s speed and strength far beyond that of a normal human. Once a skilled ninja, Kizashi had mastered chakra, but after a particular mission, he lost the ability to use it like before.

    That mission had involved rescuing villagers of Konoha from the Valley of Death, at the border of the Land of Bears. Among the trapped villagers was his future wife. During the rescue, Kizashi was accidentally pricked by a poisonous thorn. After carrying her back to Konoha, the poison spread, and though Tsunade saved his life, he could no longer use chakra like before and had to retire as a ninja.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.

    Though his body could still produce chakra, it was far weaker and less stable than even a novice ninja. He knew this well, so he had to summon as much chakra as possible in one decisive moment against the Tcho-Tcho.

    Can I even do this anymore? It''s been so long... He had no choice.

    Gathering his energy, Kizashi slowly felt the faint chakra flow within him. The Tcho-Tcho lunged again, its six bone spikes aiming for a deadly embrace.

    Wait for it... timing is everything.

    At the last second, he leaped into the air with the help of his chakra.

    I''d forgotten how this felt.

    In an instant, he was above the Tcho-Tcho, its unprotected head exposed. Seizing the opportunity, he threw his kunai, which was empowered by chakra. It pierced deep into its skull, with blood gushing out as the handle almost fully disappeared into its head.

    "Gotcha, you monster."

    With the effort expended, his body gave out, his legs going numb as he collapsed. The Tcho-Tcho wobbled, its six arms slowly lowering, before collapsing as well. As his vision blurred, Kizashi''s last conscious thought was of his family.

    ---

    At dawn, four shadowy figures dashed out of the gates of Konoha.

    "Yuki-sensei, it''s just a mission to clear some trees. Isn''t it a bit much to send an entire ninja squad?"

    Yuki, leading the group, glanced back with a slight smile. "Hmm, I heard from the Third Hokage that this mission isn''t just about helping villagers clear the road. We''re also investigating the disappearance of nearby merchant caravans."

    Disappearing caravans?

    "Since last month, caravans have been vanishing along that route. The merchants'' guild has asked Konoha for help, so our squad is handling this mission too."

    The ninja leading the way was Yuki, followed closely by three young ninjas, one of whom was Kagami. After more than a year as a ninja, he had learned to adapt quickly and be more decisive.

    Ultimately, his primary goal was survival. He focused on ensuring he could survive future threats, rather than prematurely showing off abilities that were still insufficient. Doing so would only reduce his chances of survival in this world.

    Setting out at dawn, Team 2 arrived near the Sakuhana, in the southeast of the Land of Fire, by around 9 a.m. Leaping through the treetops, Yugao was the first to spot a carriage by the roadside.

    "There it is!" she called out, pointing towards the abandoned vehicle.

    "Yes, let''s go down," Yuki commanded, and the four jumped down, surrounding the carriage as he pulled aside the curtain.

    "No one here."

    Itachi, being observant, noticed a blade of grass wedged under the driver''s seat. The angle was so precise that it couldn''t have been placed there by accident.

    "Sensei, look at this," Itachi said, kneeling to examine the grass more closely. "Could it be a signal?"

    Yuki thought for a moment before nodding. "The villager who asked for our help used to be a ninja. If he went somewhere else, this might indeed be a signal for us."

    "Let''s follow the direction this grass points to," Yuki decided, his eyes already tracing the path ahead.

    "Yes!"

    The four rushed through the forest and quickly sensed something was off. The area was littered with traps. Though crude and easy for ninjas to spot in daylight, they would be hard for ordinary people to notice. Before long, they found the entrance to a cave hidden between boulders.

    In front of the cave, the Haruno family was resting.

    "Thank the heavens you''ve arrived!" Kizashi exclaimed as he saw the ninja squad.

    The arrival of Yuki''s team finally put the family at ease.

    Yugao immediately began examining Kizashi''s injuries, as he was the most severely wounded. Fortunately, none of the large gashes were life-threatening.

    "These look worse than they are. You''re lucky, Haruno-san," Yugao said as she tended to his wounds.

    Kizashi chuckled weakly. "Luck had nothing to do with it. Pure stubbornness, I''d say."

    Mebuki''s injuries were also not serious, though an ankle injury made it difficult for her to move. As for Sakura, she was unharmed, aside from being a bit frightened.

    After Mebuki briefly explained what had happened, Yuki had Yugao and Itachi escort the Haruno family back using the carriage, while he and Kagami stayed behind to search further.

    Inside the cave, Yuki and Kagami found many corpses of small humanoid creatures. These creatures were short and ugly, and even in death, they were repulsive.

    "I''ve never seen anything like this before," Yuki muttered.

    "Yes," Kagami agreed, trying to hide his recognition of the creatures.

    In one of the boulder crevices, Yuki found a large stash of high-end goods, including silverware and candlesticks. It was clear that these cave-dwelling creatures couldn''t have made these items. The only explanation was that they had looted them from the missing merchant caravans.

    So this is where the caravans ended up. But where are the merchants? As for the merchants themselves, after a thorough search, Yuki came to a grim conclusion.

    "It looks like those merchants were eaten by these creatures," Yuki said.

    "Are these things even human?" Kagami asked, feigning shock.

    Standing silently, he appeared stunned by the horrifying truth.

    Why had the Tcho-Tcho people appeared here in the Land of Fire?

    Tcho-Tcho were a species without special abilities. Their strength was the same as humans, and their intelligence was even lower.

    They had a tendency to migrate westward with the setting sun. However, this habit wasn''t absolute, as some Tcho-Tcho remained in the Land of Bears. While Kagami was contemplating this in his mind, Yuki called him over, having found another location.

    "We need to make sure all these creatures are eliminated. This part of the cave hasn''t been checked yet," Yuki said, pointing to a narrow tunnel.

    "My body''s too large to fit in there, so I''ll leave it to you."

    It was a narrow tunnel, and Kagami, still small, could only wriggle through it like a worm. Suddenly, deep in the darkness of the tunnel, he saw a curled-up little body.

    Its ugly face confirmed its identity as a Tcho-Tcho.

    The young Tcho-Tcho looked at Kagami, its eyes suddenly lighting up as if it had seen a burning presence. Kagami smiled slightly and made a "shh" gesture.

    "Kagami, is there anything in there?"

    "No."

    As Kagami began to wriggle back out of the tunnel, he cast one last glance at the young Tcho-Tcho.

    "There''s nothing in here."

 The Execution: To the Daimyč‰’

    Anko went straight to the washroom and looked at herself in the mirror. She would stand before it and ask herself if the person in front of her was herself or the creature inside her. And every time, she would come to a different conclusion.

    "I am so beautiful!"

    Beauty is a state of being, and the most beautiful version of oneself is when one''s heart is completely satisfied. At this moment, Anko was very pleased with her body.

    On her forehead, there was a small diamond-shaped mark. This was something she had acquired recently through practicing the Reverse Seal technique.

    This Reverse Seal will be your lifeline, Anko. Your brain is your strongest asset now. Tsunade''s words echoed in her mind.

    It was a supportive type of ninja technique that allows the accumulation of chakra in the forehead. When needed, the seal can be released to provide a large amount of chakra.

    Both Anko and Shizune had started learning the Reverse Seal under Tsunade''s guidance, but so far, only Anko had managed to gather this small dot of chakra, while Shizune''s forehead showed no signs of progress.

    According to Tsunade, this was because Anko''s brain was the only part of her body capable of producing and using chakra, which made it more concentrated, allowing her to more easily train in the Reverse Seal.

    Tsunade''s goal in teaching Anko the Reverse Seal was to accumulate a large amount of chakra in her brain, so that instead of a slow trickle, her chakra flow would become a vast reservoir. The more chakra that gathers in the brain, the lower the risk of the membrane losing its chakra support, which could lead to the Shoggoth going out of control.

    Anko''s fingertips slid down from the small diamond-shaped mark on her forehead, gently brushing over her face, then down her neck, lightly touching her two collarbones. She was once again stunned by her own beauty.

    Every curve, every line... perfect.

    Her fingers lifted her vest, lightly touching the skin of her abdomen, tracing the line formed by her last rib, relishing the sensation that traveled to her brain.

    "I really am so beautiful!"

    She cupped her hands into two half-spheres, weighing the fullness of her chest. Though substantial, it wasn''t excessiveˇŞit was exactly the state she had always envisioned.

    She raised one leg high, resting her foot on the sink in front of the mirror as she continued to admire her legs. The muscular calves she had developed from practicing taijutsu had disappeared, replaced by a pair of straight, long, and shapely legs.

    In truth, Anko thought these legs were a bit too exaggerated for a ninja, and she had always wanted to reject such legs. But she had no say in this matter because she couldn''t lie to the Shoggoth. It knew the true image she desired in her heart and brought it to life.

    After admiring her body, Anko engaged in her daily reflection.

    Am I me? Or am I the Shoggoth? Where does Anko end and the creature begin?

    Right now, is this body controlled by me? Or by the Shoggoth? Who is actually inside my body?

    Standing in front of the mirror for ten minutes, she couldn''t come up with an answer and could only begin her daily routine. Washing up was a dull and perfunctory task because Anko didn''t really need it.

    Take brushing her teeth, for exampleˇŞshe could easily spit out any dirt in her mouth, just like spitting saliva.

    Other bodily hygiene tasks, like bathing, cutting nails, or shaving leg hair, were equally unnecessary. But she stubbornly believed that by maintaining these human habits, she could constantly remind herself that she was still human.

    After finishing her morning routine, she picked out a medium-sized outfit she used to wear, and left the house.

    Standing on the street of Konoha, Anko looked up at the sky. Today, the sunlight seemed a bit too strong.

    Dim it down a bit.

    With a mere thought, the brightness in her field of vision immediately decreased, as if she had put on sunglasses. This was the secret Anko had figured out over timeˇŞthe secret to controlling her own body.

    According to Tsunade, the Shoggoth didn''t understand the sensory values the human brain could tolerate. It would directly set everything to either the maximum or minimum, such as touch.

    The Shoggoth doesn''t understand human limits, Anko. You need to teach it. Tsunade''s advice resurfaced in her mind.

    But she could let her body experience various new sensations, and then her brain would form a preference. The Shoggoth could detect her preference, and to please her brain, it would adjust these sensations to a reasonable range.

    At first, it was touch. She went through many painful sensations to balance her touch, eventually adjusting it to a normal range.

    There was also the problem of her face turning green, which Anko solved after countless moments of shyness, using her willpower to turn her face back to its normal red color.

    Overall, apart from training, she had been experimenting with all kinds of things during this period, using her mind to adjust her body to a functional state.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    Passing by a dumpling shop, she was drawn in by the scent of freshly made red bean soup and couldn''t help but sit down.

    "Boss, one serving of red bean soup!"

    "Coming right up!"

    Soon, a bowl of red bean soup was placed on the table. Anko immediately brought her nose close, greedily inhaling the aroma. She eagerly picked up the bowl and took a sip. The intense sweetness hit her tongue, and even someone like Anko, who loved sweets, found it overwhelming.

    "No, this needs to be a bit less sweet," she muttered.

    "What did you say?" the shop owner asked from the other side.

    Anko smiled and shook her head, "Oh, nothing, the red bean soup is delicious."

    After pausing for a moment, she took another sip of the soup. Sure enough, the sweetness had lessened slightly, no longer overwhelming. Anko was using this trial-and-error method to slowly fine-tune her body''s sensations. Though the process was painful and slow, it was something she had no choice but to endure.

    As Anko was enjoying her red bean soup, across the street, a young boy walked by alone. The boy''s appearance wasn''t particularly remarkable, yet he immediately caught her attention.

    She quickly put down her soup.

    Why can''t I look away?

    She didn''t know why, but every time she saw this boy, she couldn''t help but observed him. It was as if, in her eyes, the boy was some sort of light she couldn''t help but chase. Like a bee drawn to a hive, or a baby to its mother, Anko felt her body yearning to be near him.

    "I want to..."

    Fortunately, Anko''s brain remained rational, preventing her body from acting out any inappropriate or obsessive behaviors. Even so, she sensed that her actions had already caused great distress to the boy.

    Across the street, the boy noticed Anko looking at him and hurriedly quickened his pace, turning away and fleeing.

    "What am I thinking?"

    "He''s just a child!"

    Flushed, Anko sighed deeply, taking a gulp of red bean soup in hopes of washing away her chaotic thoughts.

    ---

    "Summon the chunin squads 1, 5, and 7, as well as jonin Nara Shikaku, to gather at the conference hall immediately!"

    "Yes!"

    Several shadowy figures rushed out from the Hokage building, spreading throughout various corners of Konoha. What could be so urgent to require this many of us? One ninja thought as he leapt from rooftop to rooftop. Shortly after, more figures returned to the building.

    Inside the conference hall, Hiruzen sat solemnly in the center of the hall. Before him, ten ninjas, led by Shikaku, knelt on one knee, awaiting the Hokage''s orders.

    "The reason I''ve gathered you all here is to assign a mission that requires your cooperation."

    As soon as Hiruzen finished speaking, the ten ninjas showed expressions of surprise. What kind of mission could require the combined strength of three chunin squads and a jonin?

    "This information is top-secret and has not been disclosed to the village. Leaking it would be considered treason."

    The atmosphere in the room tensed, each ninja straightening their posture, ready for whatever bombshell the Hokage was about to drop.

    "Recently, Konoha captured an otherworldly creature. This creature killed a minister from the Land of Fire''s Daimy¨­''s mansion. Normally, it would be executed immediately."

    The ninjas were shocked. An otherworldly creature?

    Did other worlds really exist? What kind of creatures inhabited them? Even the wildest imaginations couldn''t conceive of what lay beyond this world.

    "However, at my request, the Daimy¨­ granted us one month to study this creature. The month is now up, and it''s time for the creature to be executed."

    "Your mission is to escort this creature to the Daimy¨­''s mansion tomorrow, where the execution will be carried out under the Daimy¨­''s supervision."

    Hiruzen continued after allowing the ninjas some time to process the information. "The creature is currently being held in the underground research facility beneath the Hokage building. I will now take you to see it and have the researchers explain more."

    "Follow me."

    As they descended into the depths of the facility, one chunin whispered to another, "What kind of creature are we about to see? Will it be like the tailed beasts?"

    Led by Hiruzen, the ten ninjas entered the underground research facility and were immediately struck by what they saw. The creature had a pink, crustacean-like body, an eyeless, tentacled ovoid head, massive folded wings, and clawed limbs like a crab''s pincersˇŞa bizarre and unnerving entity.

    "What in the world is that thing?" one chunin whispered.

    "It''s like nothing I''ve ever seen or imagined!" another replied.

    The ten ninjas absorbed the shock and began listening to the researchers'' explanations.

    They learned that this creature belonged to a highly intelligent and technologically advanced species from another world, called the Mi-Go. These beings had a fungal-like biology with some regenerative abilities, though they could die from lethal injuries. Upon death, their bodies dissolved into a foul liquid within hours.

    "The Mi-Go possess advanced technology, including electric guns, bio-armor, ice sprayers, and seismic mining machines," one researcher explained, gesturing to diagrams on the wall.

    "And you''ve managed to neutralize all these threats?" Shikaku asked, his tone skeptical.

    The researcher nodded. "We''ve stripped it of its bio-armor, rendering it vulnerable for the execution."

    With the briefing complete, Hiruzen spoke again. "The taskforce will be led by Shikaku. The three chunin squads are to assist in the escort and ensure the Daimy¨­''s safety during the execution."

    "Dismissed!"

    "Yes, Hokage-sama!"

    Outside the Hokage building, the chunin teams grouped up and walked together, discussing the extraordinary sight they had just witnessed.

    "Asuma, did you know about this beforehand?"

    "Idiot! It''s classified. Even though I am his son, he wouldn''t have told me."

    "Alright! I''ll make sure to give that creature a spectacular execution with my youthful spirit!" Guy exclaimed, punching the air enthusiastically.

    Kurenai sighed, shaking her head. "Uh, isn''t the execution team from the Daimy¨­''s side? We''re just handling the escort."

    "Why isn''t anyone in our group starting a conversation?" Aoba whispered.

    "It''s so quietˇ­" Raid¨­ replied softly.

    "That wild grass smells niceˇ­" Genma added, seemingly lost in thought.

    "If I could interrogate that creature myself, I''d get more reliable information out of it," Ibiki mused.

    "That thingˇ­ it was kind of scary, don''t you think, Mizuki?" Ebisu asked.

    "Uh, yeahˇ­" Mizuki replied.

    As the nine ninjas parted ways under the sunset, Shikaku remained on the steps, his expression far from as carefree as the others. Although the mission seemed straightforwardˇŞjust a prisoner escortˇŞShikaku couldn''t shake the feeling that the highly intelligent Mi-Go wouldn''t accept its fate so easily.

    As they had spoken, the Mi-Go''s tentacles had been writhing wildly. He didn''t know what that movement signified, but one thing was clear: the creature hadn''t resigned itself to its destiny.

    "Let''s hope everything goes smoothlyˇ­" he muttered to himself, "but I better prepare for the worst."

    ---

    At dawn the next day, a massive prison cart, escorted by ten ninjas and several executioners from the Daimy¨­''s mansion, set out for the Land of Fire''s capital.

    "Remember, constant vigilance. This isn''t just any prisoner we''re transporting," Shikaku reminded the team as they began their journey.

    The journey was uneventful, with villagers stepping aside upon seeing the large procession. What could be in that cart? It must be dangerous... one villager thought as they passed.

    During a brief midday rest, Asuma approached Shikaku. "Shikaku-san, don''t you think this is overkill for one prisoner?"

    Shikaku''s eyes scanned the horizon as he replied, "Never underestimate an unknown enemy, Asuma. Especially one from another world."

 The Execution: Invasion

    The mansion of the Daimy¨­ of the Land of Fire, though it may sound like a private residence, is actually a grand palace. It houses many of the country''s nobility, including the Daimy¨­ himself, the highest authority in the Land of Fire.

    Such grandeur. It''s easy to forget the power concentrated here. Shikaku observed the opulent surroundings.

    The ultimate punishment, known as extreme execution, has long been a part of the legal system of the Land of Fire. This involves a public beheading, often carried out in front of a large crowd. The condemned are typically criminals guilty of serious offenses. The executions serve both as punishment and as a warning to the populace.

    "I''ve heard stories about these executions. They say the crowd can get quite... enthusiastic," Ebisu whispered.

    "Shh! This isn''t a public spectacle. It''s different this time," his companion said.

    However, executions within the Daimy¨­''s mansion are a special exception, reserved for political offenders who have dared to challenge the Daimy¨­''s authority or individuals of significant status. Only such offenders are given the honor of being executed within the palace.

    But this creature, Mi-Go, was special among the special.

    It was a killer without any specific agenda, having unintentionally challenged the authority of the Land of Fire by murdering one of the Daimy¨­''s ministers. Due to its horrifying appearance, a public execution would have been inappropriate. Thus, at the suggestion of the Third Hokage, the execution was to take place within the Daimy¨­''s mansion, attended by the Daimy¨­ and other prominent figures of the Land of Fire.

    On the palace square, a large group of officials and nobles were seated in the stands, watching as a giant prison carriage was slowly pushed onto the execution platform.

    "Make way! Clear the path for the prisoner!" a guard shouted as the carriage approached.

    "Prisoner? What kind of criminal requires such measures?" a noble whispered to his neighbor, eyeing the massive, cloth-covered cage curiously.

    After a brief wait, a tall, long-faced man dressed in luxurious robes slowly walked onto the platform, surrounded by guards and servants.

    "All rise for the Daimy¨­ of the Land of Fire!" a herald announced.

    He looks as indecisive as ever. I hope he doesn''t complicate things. Shikaku watced the Daimy¨­''s slow approach.

    All the nobles of the Land of Fire immediately rose and bowed to this man, their lord and ruler, the Daimy¨­ of the Land of Fire. He was an unimpressive-looking man, always seeming lethargic.

    The Daimy¨­ surveyed the area and quickly spotted the massive prison carriage, still covered with a black cloth, on the execution platform. Pointing toward it, he asked, "Is the monster in there?"

    "Yes, Daimy¨­-sama," Shikaku, who was standing nearby, replied with a bow.

    "Hmm..." The Daimy¨­ pondered for a moment before a sudden idea struck him. "Can we uncover it now and take a look?"

    This is exactly what I was afraid of.

    Shikaku found himself in a difficult position. There was still some time before the official execution at noon, and uncovering the creature too early might lead to unforeseen complications. After all, the Third Hokage had specifically warned that if the Mi-Go escaped human control and flew away, it would be nearly impossible to catch it again.

    Moreover, the Mi-Go''s thought process was entirely alien to them, making it impossible to understand. Even the mind-reading techniques of the Yamanaka clan were ineffective. With only a month of research on the creature, there was still much uncertainty about its capabilities. To minimize risks, the execution needed to proceed cautiously.

    The Third Hokage''s warning vs. the Daimy¨­''s command. What a troublesome situation.

    However, the Daimy¨­''s orders had to be obeyed. With no other choice, he reluctantly instructed the guards to remove the black cloth from the prison carriage.

    "Steady now. We don''t want any surprises," Asuma said as they moved to untie the cloth.

    Nine chunin, who were standing guard around the carriage, moved to the sides and untied the cloth. Slowly, the black covering was lifted, revealing the extraordinary entity inside the iron cage.

    Before laying eyes on the creature, everyone had imagined countless possibilitiesˇŞgrotesque features, an enormous body, and so on. But all these ideas fell short of what they now saw. The pinkish body of the creature, while not overly large, was more shocking than anything anyone had ever witnessed.

    It had no facial features. Instead, vile tentacles writhed like maggots where its face should have been.

    "By the gods, what is that thing?" one noble exclaimed.

    "I think I''m going to be sick..." another muttered, turning away from the horrifying sight.

    The Daimy¨­ and the assembled nobles were struck speechless, unable to find words in their human language to describe the terrifying sight. They could only stare in shock at the Mi-Go, uttering nonsensical murmurs.

    "Wow..."

    "What..."

    After staring for what felt like an eternity, the Daimy¨­ finally regained his composure. He pointed toward the creature on the execution platform.

    "I-is this thing... safe?"

    The question was directed at Shikaku, but the Daimy¨­''s broken sentence was hard to interpret. Was he asking whether the Mi-Go was inherently safe, or was he worried about his own safety?

    After a moment of thought, Shikaku assumed the latter and reassured him. "Rest assured, we''ve considered that. The execution will proceed safely."

    "Oh... good, good," the Daimy¨­ sighed in relief. "That''s... good."

    As the shock and fear persisted among the onlookers, the appointed hour for the execution finally arrived. The executioner nervously stepped onto the platform, holding a scroll detailing the Mi-Go''s crimes. Standing hesitantly by the cage, he began reading the charges aloud, his voice trembling.

    Just read the charges and step away. Don''t look at it. Don''t think about what it is. The executioner tried to steady his nerves as he unrolled the scroll.

    "Prisoner Mi-Go, guilty of sabotaging the timber industry of the Land of Fire, murdering Minister Heiji of the Daimy¨­''s court, killing Ishitaro of the Abe family, killing numerous civilians, bringing weapons of mass destruction into the Land of Fire, conducting illegal mining operations on our soil, and inciting widespread panic within our borders..."Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.

    "For these combined offenses, on behalf of the Daimy¨­ of the Land of Fire, I hereby sentence you..."

    "To extreme execution!"

    The executioner''s delivery was comically absurd. Typically, he would be sentencing a human, where the term prisoner would make sense. But for the Mi-Go?

    And as per the ritual, the executioner had to turn and face the prisoner when delivering the final words. Yet, as he turned to face the creature, his legs visibly shook, making it unclear who was truly being executed here.

    After reading the sentence, the executioner fled the platform, leaving only a muscular executioner with a large sword and the nine ninja standing guard.

    As the time for execution arrived, Asuma jumped onto the cage, unlocking the padlock at the top. Instantly, the cage''s iron bars opened like the petals of a flower.

    Yet, the Mi-Go did not gain its freedom. All of its limbs were securely bound by chains, held tightly by the nine ninja surrounding it.

    "Hold tight. Don''t give it an inch."

    The executioner, accustomed to dealing with gruesome scenes, did not seem as frightened as the previous official. He confidently walked up to the Mi-Go''s oval-shaped head, ready to assume the posture for a beheading.

    But just as the executioner raised his blade, the Mi-Go emitted a strange, low buzzing sound.

    The sound''s frequency was so high that it caused a sense of overwhelming fatigue. While the nine ninja remained relatively unaffected, the executioner dropped his sword and staggered forward. To everyone''s horror, he collapsed off the platform, bleeding profusely, his fate unknown.

    "What''s that sound? My head..."

    "I feel... dizzy..." a noble muttered, swaying in his seat.

    "Everyone, cover your ears!" Shikaku shouted, his own head pounding from the strange frequency.

    "What''s happening? Guards!" the Daimy¨­ cried out in panic, stumbling back from the platform.

    "Stay back, Daimy¨­-sama! It''s not safe!" Shikaku warned, moving to protect the ruler.

    "Youˇ­"

    "You cannotˇ­ judge meˇ­"

    "You cannot killˇ­"

    "You cannot kill meˇ­"

    The Mi-Go spoke, its words fragmented and unsettling.

    "Ah!"

    "Did that monster just speak?"

    "Did it actually say human words?"

    "How terrifying!"

    The Daimy¨­ and the gathered nobles were reluctant to believe what they had just heard, but the fact remained undeniable: the creature on the execution platform had indeed spoken in human language. Though its voice was faint and intermittent, everyone in the execution ground heard it clearly.

    "Quick! Kill this monster! Hurry!" The Daimy¨­ pointed at Mi-Go on the execution platform in a panic. His legs trembled so much that he nearly collapsed from his seat.

    This is humanityˇŞproudly declaring itself the highest form of intelligent life in the world, sitting on a throne looking down on all other creatures, arrogantly believing that no other being could ever challenge their reign.

    It was precisely this arrogance, this belief in their superiority, that caused them to panic when they saw their unique ability to use language being easily mastered by another life form, fearing that their throne could be seized.

    Little did they know, the abilities of the Mi-Go went far beyond just speech. The human language, with its monotony and inefficiency, was no more sophisticated than the cries of apes or the neighs of horses to these creatures.

    At the Daimy¨­''s terrified command, the executioner quickly ran to the platform, holding a large sword, preparing to execute Mi-Go. He stood next to its elliptical head, raising his blade to strike.

    However, before the sword could fall, Mi-Go once again emitted a low, rumbling hum. Immediately, the executioner''s hand froze in mid-air, and just like the previous one, his body moved uncontrollably. He staggered to the edge of the platform and fell off.

    "You can''t kill me."

    "You won''t."

    Hummm... hummm...

    The string of humming noises that followed sounded eerily like laughter, as though the Mi-Go was mocking everyone present.

    "Kill the monster now!" the Daimy¨­ shouted, either enraged or terrified, his hands trembling even more violently, but he still issued the command.

    "My lord, please calm yourself. The ninja will handle this," an advisor whispered, trying to soothe the panicking Daimy¨­.

    Nearby, Shikaku knew that it was finally time for the ninjas to step in and execute Mi-Go.

    It''s toying with us. But why? Shikaku tried to understand the creature''s motives.

    Originally, the execution of the creature could have been handled directly in Konoha, but it was instead escorted to the Daimy¨­''s palace to be carried out there.

    There was only one reason for this: to establish the authority of the Daimy¨­''s court.

    The authority was aimed not only at the Mi-Go, an alien life form, but also at Konoha. The Mi-Go had killed a minister of the Daimy¨­, and if Konoha had executed it on their own, it would undoubtedly have been seen as an overreach.

    Konoha''s responsibility was merely to capture the creature; the actual execution had to be carried out by the Daimy¨­. Thus, when Shikaku noticed that Mi-Go might have other abilities, he did not immediately have the ninjas replace the executioner from the Daimy¨­''s court.

    As for its ability, it seemed like some kind of hypnosis, likely effective only on ordinary people. If it worked on ninjas, the Mi-Go would have already escaped. However, he found it strange that the Mi-Go had chosen to conceal its power for so long, only to suddenly reveal it now.

    Did the creature have another plan in mind?

    Fearing that delays could complicate things, he decided to act now that the Daimy¨­ had given the order.

    What a drag. Shikaku''s eyes narrowed as he made his decision. With a single glance, nine chunin ninjas immediately understood. They drew their kunai and surrounded Mi-Go.

    "On my mark. Three... two... one..." Asuma said.

    "For Konoha and the Land of Fire!" his companion replied, tensing for action.

    The Mi-Go''s biological armor had already been removed by Konoha in advance, and its body was not particularly strong, almost comparable to that of a human. If those nine kunai struck its head, the Mi-Go would surely die.

    As the ninjas closed in, slowly surrounding it, a series of loud, droning sounds suddenly filled the sky. The humming grew louder and more intense, bombarding the ears of everyone present, like a relentless mental assault.

    "What''s that noise?"

    "What''s happening?"

    "My ears... it hurts!"

    The nobles on the platform were thrown into a state of chaos again. The hum was a torment to human ears, and the soundwaves created a painful resonance, making it even worse.

    "Don''t let it distract you!" Asuma shouted to his comrades, fighting against the disorienting noise.

    Standing on the platform, Shikaku looked up in shock, seeing the crowd descending into disorder. He turned his gaze toward the sky, the source of the sound. Above the Daimy¨­''s palace, dozens of fiery orbs streaked downward like meteors, their hums resonating through the air.

    "Look! In the sky! What are those things?" a guard cried out in alarm.

    "Everyone, take cover! Now!" Shikaku shouted the Daimy¨­ and other nobles.

    In that instant, he understood: Mi-Go had been waiting for them all along.

    "Kill it now!" he then yelled to the ninjas on the platform.

    The ninjas, less affected by the sound than the ordinary people, immediately leapt forward with their kunai, charging at Mi-Go from nine directions.

    Suddenly, nine blue orbs of light descended from the sky at incredible speed, stopping the ninjas in their tracks. Though the light orbs didn''t strike the ninjas directly, they scorched the stone surface of the platform.

    Everyone looked up again to see a number of strange creatures hovering in the sky above the platform. Several Mi-Gos floated in the air, wielding electric guns aimed at the ninjas.

    "Secure the perimeter. Neutralize all threats," a Mi-Go commander chittered in its alien language.

    The fiery orbs in the sky grew brighter and brighter until they finally crashed onto the plaza, erupting in explosions that sent dust and flames swirling across the square. As the dust settled, even more Mi-Gos emerged from the craters, their flexible legs scuttling as they aimed their electric guns at every living thing that wasn''t one of their own.

    Shikaku stared in disbelief at the scene before him. Even he, known for his calm and composed mind, couldn''t remain calm in the face of the dozens of Mi-Gos that had suddenly appeared.

    What a drag... How did we miss this? An entire invasion force, right under our noses. When had they arrived in the sky? There was nothing there just moments ago... Space-TimeˇŞ

    Before he could think further, the Mi-Gos in the sky launched their attack. Blue bolts of lightning shot from their electric guns, striking down several nobles on the platform. Their bodies convulsed, faces turning black as they collapsed.

    "It burns! Help me!" a noble screamed as he was struck by the alien weapon.

    "Evasive maneuvers! Don''t let those bolts touch you!" Asuma shouted to his comrades.

    The power of the Mi-Go''s electric guns could be adjusted, and these sudden attackers showed no hesitation, firing lethal bolts at the humans below. On the ground, the Mi-Gos that had arrived like meteors also joined the assault, their electric guns firing wildly at the nobles on the platform.

    "Targets in reach. Eliminating human resistance," a Mi-Go soldier clicked in its alien tongue as it methodically fired its weapon.

    "Protect the Daimy¨­! Form a defensive perimeter!" Shikaku ordered, trying to organize a defense against the overwhelming assault.

    Our jutsu... it''s useless against these weapons. What can we do? Ebisu dodged another bolt of alien energy.

    In an instant, the Daimy¨­''s palace was filled with the screams of the dying.

    "Save yourselves! Every man for himself!" a noble cried out as he fled in panic.

    "Where are my guards? Protect me!" the Daimy¨­ wailed, his earlier bravado completely shattered.

 The Execution: Konoha 9 vs Mi-Gos

    "Run quickly!"

    "Ah!"

    "Move! Don''t block the way!"

    The nobles in the stands scrambled to flee, their usual orderly demeanor giving way to panic. In this moment, their human instincts were laid bare as they stepped over fallen, slower nobles, trampling them in their rush to escape.

    However, no matter how desperately the nobles ran, the blue electric orbs, flying as fast as ninja-thrown kunai, struck them instantly.

    As they were hit, their bodies convulsed violently, and the powdered faces darkened at a visible speed. In an instant, their twitching ceased, and they fell rigidly to the ground, their faces twisted in an unwilling expression. The smell of burnt protein wafted from their bodies.

    "Help mˇŞ" A noble''s cry was cut short as an electric orb struck him, his body crumpling to the ground.

    Is this how I''ll die too? A surviving noble stumbled over the fallen bodies.

    Witnessing the horrific fate of those around them, the remaining nobles became even more frantic, fleeing without thought or direction, completely losing their sanity.

    "Out of my way!" A panicked noble shouted, shoving others aside in his desperate attempt to escape.

    The scene in the stands was dramatic, resembling a shooting gallery at a tourist attraction. The fleeing nobles were like moving targets, while the Mi-Gos below were the players in this deadly game.

    "Protect the lord! Protect the lord!"

    "Get someone here, protect him!"

    At the highest point of the stands, the Daimy¨­, terrified like a frightened shrimp, curled up on the ground, covering his head. He frantically ordered the surrounding soldiers to form a protective circle around him.

    "Protect me! I command you to save me!"

    To think this man rules our land... A guard thought bitterly as he took his position in the human shield.

    "Form up! Protect the lord at all costs!" The guard captain shouted, organizing the defensive formation.

    "At the cost of our lives, you mean..." A guard whispered to his comrade.

    Thanks to the human shields of these soldiers, the Mi-Go''s electric guns were not able to hit the Daimy¨­ quickly.

    ---

    Meanwhile, Shikaku was closely observing the Mi-Gos in the square. Their electric guns had a low accuracy rate in such an open space, even lower than ninja-thrown kunai.

    In this situation, the electric orbs had trouble hitting people lying down, while those running wildly were more likely to get hit by the randomly flying orbs. The Mi-Go''s electric guns didn''t have widespread damageˇŞjust a slight miss meant no harm, but a direct hit would be deadly to any ordinary person.

    "Stop running! Get down!"

    "Lie down!"

    Shikaku shouted with all his strength, but no one listened. His voice was instantly drowned out by the cries and chaos around him.

    "Are you mad? We''ll be sitting ducks!" A panicked noble retorted, not even slowing his frantic pace.

    Damn it! They can''t hear me over their own screams. Shikaku cursed but quickly started strategizing.

    What should I do now?

    Think, Shikaku, think! There must be a way to turn this around. He pressed his fingers together.

    ---

    The nine Chunin on the execution platform had not been idle. Seeing the chaos unfold, they abandoned the execution and immediately descended to the square, joining the battle against dozens of Mi-Gos.

    "Forget the execution! We need to protect the civilians!" Ibiki called out to his comrades.

    "Agreed. Spread out and engage!" Asuma responded, already moving into position.

    "Ninja Art: Senbon Rainstorm!"

    Genma spat a senbon from his mouth at the nearest Mi-Go while swiftly forming hand signs. In an instant, one senbon multiplied into several, flying toward the Mi-Go''s body.

    Let''s see how these aliens handle a little acupuncture. Genma smiled.

    The Senbon was a needle-like throwing weapon. It typically has low lethality and is often coated with poison. This was his primary weapon, apart from kunai.

    On missions, he would hold a poisoned senbon in his mouth, ready to launch a surprise attack at any moment. It would be positioned carefully so that only the non-poisonous end was in contact with his mouth. When not on a mission, he usually held a toothpick or grass stalk in his mouth instead, partly to look cool and partly to stay sharp, maintaining the habit without risk.

    Once, a senior ninja known for his skill with knives made the foolish mistake of licking a poisoned blade, turning himself into a joke among ninjas. Genma wasn''t about to repeat that.

    As for the Senbon Rainstorm technique, it was inspired by the Third Hokage''s Shuriken Shadow Clone Jutsu, though this was a weaker version since duplicating senbon was easier than shuriken.

    Several poisoned senbon flew toward the Mi-Go, whose large bodies and slow movement made them an easy target. Most of the senbon were deflected by their bio-armor, but a couple pierced their bodies, as the webbed structure of the armor wasn''t fully resistant to needle-like attacks.

    However, such minor physical damage was barely noticeable to the massive Mi-Go. And the poison? Useless. Genma''s poison was designed for human biology, while the Mi-Go were some kind of fungal organism.This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    Still, his attack drew the attention of the Mi-Go, who had been firing electric orbs at the stands. Now, they turned their electric guns toward him, launching several blue orbs in his direction.

    With quick reflexes, he dodged, flipping backward to put some distance between him and the Mi-Go. He glanced at the scorched marks left by the orbs and muttered, "Getting hit by one of those would be bad. Time for Plan B."

    Elsewhere, the other eight ninja were also locked in battle with the Mi-Gos. Kurenai attempted to cast a genjutsu on one of the creatures.

    "Tree Bind Death!"

    This genjutsu made the target believe they were bound by trees, giving the caster the chance to strike. In reality, the victim would simply stand paralyzed, screaming. Confident, she smiled as she saw the Mi-Go freeze in place.

    Success!

    "Gotcha! Now to finish this." Kurenai said triumphantly, moving in for the kill.

    But in the next second, the Mi-Go''s large wings suddenly flapped, and it quickly aimed its electric gun at her.

    What? How did it break my genjutsu so easily?

    Before she could process her shock, blue orbs shot toward her. She swiftly dodged, employing ninja agility to evade the barrage, but the failure of her illusion left her in a tough spot.

    I need a new strategy. She continued to dodge, her eyes searching for an opening.

    Noticing Kurenai struggling on the battlefield, Asuma''s eyes filled with worry.

    I have to finish off these two quickly and help her!

    Facing two Mi-Gos, he equipped his chakra blades, their blue aura extending them into scythe-like weapons. With agile movements, he dodged two crossing electric orbs and leapt onto one of the Mi-Go''s backs.

    Using chakra to anchor his feet, Asuma held firm despite the creature''s attempts to shake him off. "Not so tough when I''m up close, are you?"

    He seized the moment, swinging his blade toward the its head. A green web of mucus flashed where the blade struck, meeting the blue chakra in a brief struggle.

    His chakra blades, with their astonishing destructive power, could easily slice through a tree with a light throw. However, when faced with the bio-armor of these creatures, they were unable to cut through the green mucus webbing with the same overwhelming force, though they did manage to have a solid impact.

    Nevertheless, the damage caused in such a short time wasn''t enough for the chakra blades to completely sever the green netting.

    Just as Asuma was about to cross his two chakra blades to amplify their power, the nearby Mi-Go turned its body and aimed its electric gun at him.

    Having already witnessed the power of those electric spheres, he dared not block them with his body. He quickly sheathed his chakra blades and leaped away from the Mi-Go.

    However, the electric sphere was still fired, but its target wasn''t AsumaˇŞit was the Mi-Go that he had been standing on. The electric sphere hit it directly, and a visible layer of charred blackness appeared on its pinkish exoskeleton.

    They''re willing to hit each other?

    Yet, the Mi-Go showed no signs of convulsing or spasming. Instead, it turned and fired its electric gun at Asuma again. He dodged in an S-shaped movement, all the while pondering what he had just witnessed.

    It was clear that the electric spheres could barely harm the Mi-Go, which is why one Mi-Go could safely fire at its companion. The goal seemed to be to force Asuma off its back. Judging by the scorch marks on the outer shell, its body conducts electricity. If he had still been on its back, he would have been electrocuted.

    Moreover, in order to cut through the bio-armor on the Mi-Go, he would need to stay in contact with it for a certain amount of time.

    In other words, as long as the two Mi-Gos coordinated even slightly, his chakra blades, no matter how damaging, would never get the chance to land a hit.

    Besides Asuma, who was already in a tough battle, Genma and Kurenai were also struggling, along with the other six chunin.

    Among the nine chunin, the strongest on paper was the oldest, Namiashi Raid¨­. At that moment, Raid¨­ was locked in combat with a Mi-Go, wielding a black-bladed katana.

    The Mi-Go wasn''t particularly agile, and his rapid leaps and strikes had it on the back foot. Its electric gun shots were repeatedly missing.

    However, despite landing multiple hits, his katana couldn''t break through the Mi-Go''s bio-armor.

    Not even a scratch. He observed the unharmed creature.

    One of the reasons Raid¨­ was hailed as an elite among his peers was his masterful swordsmanship and the deadly poison on his blade, capable of killing with just a scratch.

    But this powerful technique wasn''t working nowˇŞhis sword couldn''t pierce the Mi-Go''s body. Even if it did, his comrade Genma had already proven that the poison, designed for humans, was ineffective against the Mi-Go.

    After several attacks, Raid¨­''s scarred left cheek twitched slightly as he silently sheathed his black-bladed sword. Then, he formed a hand seal with both hands.

    It seemed like ninjutsu would be his only option.

    Aside from Raid¨­, the second oldest was Yamashiro Aoba, who was also battling a Mi-Go.

    "Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!"

    A massive fireball shot toward the Mi-Go. It quickly moved its legs to dodge, but its bulky body still got grazed by the fireball, causing red flames to erupt on its pinkish body.

    I hit it! These things aren''t invincible after all!

    Aoba cheered inwardly. After all, the Great Fireball Technique had a notoriously low hit rate. To actually land a hit on the Mi-Go was a pleasant surprise. But before the excitement on his could last, the Mi-Go emerged from the flames.

    The green mucus strands of its bio-armor had all been activated, thinning visibly to the naked eye. However, they were also regenerating rapidly, restoring to their original thickness within a mere second before retreating under the Mi-Go''s skin.

    The Mi-Go''s bio-armor could be repaired at any time using its internal nutrients, making such weak fire-based techniques incapable of burning its true body.

    "Damn it!" Aoba growled, his hands already forming seals for his next attack.

    ---

    Among the three chunin squads, the weakest overall was the group consisting of Ebisu, Ibiki, and Mizuki.

    Ibiki was battling a Mi-Go alone, his hands forming seals quickly.

    "Summoning: Torture Chamber!"

    Several chains shot out from the ground around the Mi-Go, wrapping tightly around it multiple times before swiftly retracting, binding the Mi-Go firmly to the ground.

    These chains were part of his summoning jutsu.

    However, he hadn''t fully mastered the technique, so what he summoned was an incomplete version, significantly less effective than the full one.

    To maintain this binding state, he had to keep his hands in the seal position, unable to deal a finishing blow. His already stern face grew even more grim.

    "Someone! I can''t hold this forever!" Ibiki called out.

    But his plea for assistance went unanswered as his fellow shinobi were all locked in their own desperate battles.

    Nearby, Ebisu and Mizuki had their hands full, working together to surround another Mi-Go. Both of them had only average talent and strength among their peers. They hadn''t become chunin until they were 17, and Ebisu was a year older than Mizuki, meaning he had a bit more experience.

    The two adopted a flanking formation to attack the Mi-Go. While running, Ebisu pulled out a scroll from his waist.

    "Mizuki! On my signal!" Ebisu called out as he unfurled the scroll.

    "Got it!"

    Unfurling the scroll in midair, he slapped his hand onto it, summoning two giant shuriken.

    "Catch!"

    Ebisu threw one of the giant shuriken to Mizuki, who caught it firmly, holding it at his side.

    They both dodged the Mi-Go''s electric spheres with spiral, crisscrossing movements, then simultaneously leaped into the air, throwing their giant shuriken at its head.

    "Give it everything you''ve got!" Ebisu shouted as they launched their attack.

    Clang! Clang!

    The two giant shuriken hit the exact same spot on the Mi-Go''s head, doubling the destructive force. This was a tactic that could only be executed with extensive cooperation.

    Yet, despite this combined attack, there wasn''t even a scratch on the its head. The green mucus netting of its bio-armor didn''t even show up clearly.

    "What?!" Ebisu was dumbfounded, his mouth agape.

    Mizuki glanced sideways at his unreliable senior, while secretly thinking about something else.

    If only I had more power...

    Among the nine chunin, the most impressive at the moment was Guy.

    Unlike the others with their grim expressions, his face was full of excitementˇŞa kind of thrill from facing strong opponents.

    And he was facing not one, but three Mi-Gos!

    "Dynamic Entry!"

    "Leaf Hurricane!"

    "Leaf Rock Crushing Square!"

    With three taijutsu moves, he not only forced the Mi-Go''s bio-armor to reveal itself, but also caused them to repeatedly retreat, struggling to stabilize their pink body.

    "Alright!"

    "You''re worthy opponents of the proud Blue Beast of Konoha at full power."

    "The Eight Inner Gates."

    "Fourth Gate of Pain..."

    "Open!"

 The Execution: The Warning

    "Rise with all your might! My youth!"

    "Burn and roar!"

    "The Fifth Gate of Limit..."

    "Open!"

    Forgive me, father. I must push beyond my limits once more.

    Guy opened two of the Eight Inner Gates, instantly unleashing the Fifth Gate, transforming his body into a fiery red color as his veins bulged on his forehead. Massive green chakra surged from his body.

    "Anomalous energy spike detected. Recalibrate defenses!" The Mi-Go chittered in their alien language, their bodies twitching with what seemed like confusion and curiosity.

    Before the Mi-Go could react, Guy vanished from his spot, and in the next moment, a spinning kick landed on its head.

    "Feel the power of youth!"

    "Severe Leaf Hurricane!" Guy shouted as his foot connected with the Mi-Go''s head.

    "Physical impact exceeds parameters!"

    With just one kick, Mi-Go''s body shot across the stone-paved plaza like a cannonball, crashing into the distant wall.

    Before that Mi-Go could even hit the ground, Guy had already teleported beside another Mi-Go, driving his bent elbow into its side.

    "Leaf Rock Crushing Square!"

    Although this taijutsu move had been used earlier, it was just a regular attack before. Now, with Guy having opened the Fifth Gate, both his speed and strength were massively enhanced, making the technique''s power incomparable.

    "Structural integrity compromised. Initiating emergency protocols." The second Mi-Go''s body vibrated as it tried to absorb the impact.

    Its body was instantly deformed from the precise impact to its side, and like the first, it was sent flying.

    The sight of two Mi-Gos being blasted away quickly drew the attention of more around them, with five or six immediately turning their weapons toward him.

    "Formation Delta-3. Neutralize the high-energy threat!" A Mi-Go commander ordered.

    However, with the speed Guy possessed after opening the Fifth Gate, dodging their attacks was no problem. His rapid movements stirred up the stone tiles of the plaza, and his red-green figure blended in with the debris flying in the air, making it difficult for the electric orbs from Mi-Gos to hit him directly.

    Mi-Go''s attacks seemed completely ineffective against him in his Eight Inner Gates form.

    "Target too agile. Activate psionic disruptors!" The Mi-Go commander chittered.

    Guy continued his assault, kicking more Mi-Gos into the air. The sight of their comrades being knocked away further attracted the attention of even more Mi-Gos, causing their formation to collapse in chaos.

    Watching from the grandstand, Shikaku observed the sudden shift in the battle.

    Incredible. Guy might actually turn this battle around.

    The ninja forces, who had been on the verge of defeat, now had a glimmer of hope, all thanks to Guy''s overwhelming combat power. More and more Mi-Gos shifted their focus to him, abandoning their assault on the nobility in the stands. This gave the Daimy¨­ and other dignitaries a chance to escape.

    Duy, you''ve truly raised a fine son.

    Shikaku quietly admired Guy''s prowess for a moment, but quickly refocused, analyzing the situation. Despite Guy''s astonishing strength, he knew that this powerful state wouldn''t last long.

    To his dismay, he also noticed that the Mi-Gos Guy had kicked away were starting to stir again, their legs twitching even as they lay flat on the ground.

    Not even dead?

    The resilience of these creatures far exceeded his expectations, likely due to their advanced biological armor technology. Realizing that it was impossible for them to annihilate all the Mi-Gos, he came to a decisive conclusion.

    He crouched down beside the trembling Daimy¨­, who had curled up in fear beneath the throne instead of fleeing.

    "Daimy¨­-sama, I must leave you briefly."

    "D-don''t leave me here!" The Daimy¨­ whimpered.

    Shikaku didn''t wait for permission. He leaped down from the grandstand into the plaza.

    "Everyone, gather here!"

    Instantly, nine chunin disengaged from their battles and appeared at his side.

    "We can''t afford to get entangled with these Mi-Gos any longer. I''m assigning tasks now. Guy and I will stay behind to hold them off. The rest of you, escort the Daimy¨­ and the dignitaries to Konoha for safety."

    "Understood?"

    "Understood!"

    "Disperse!"

    The eight chunin scattered in an instant, leaping away from the plaza, leaving only Shikaku and Guy at the center.

    "Subjects attempting escape. Intercept?" A Mi-Go soldier called out to its commander.

    "Negative. Focus on primary threats." The commander responded, its attention fixed Guy.

    "Guy, it''s you and me now."

    "It''s an honor to fight alongside you, Shikaku-san."

    Back-to-back, Guy faced the Mi-Gos hovering above the execution platform, while Shikaku faced the ones on the ground.

    I''ve never stretched my shadow this far before. It''s now or never. Shikaku pushed his technique to its limit.Support the author by searching for the original publication of this novel.

    "Shadow Sewing Technique: Black Spider Lily!"

    With quick hand seals, his shadow twisted slightly, then stretched out like black flower petals, reaching toward the Mi-Gos in the plaza.

    The Mi-Gos, unfamiliar with Shikaku or the secret techniques of the Nara clan, made no effort to avoid the shadows and were promptly trapped.

    "Mobility impaired by unknown force!" A Mi-Go soldier screeched as it found itself unable to move.

    In an instant, dozens of Mi-Gos were immobilized by his shadow, which spread across the plaza like a massive black spider lily. The Mi-Gos tried to raise their weapons, but each time their limbs twitched, the shadows pulled them back down.

    However, this was Shikaku''s limit.

    Even with his expert shadow control, holding so many Mi-Gos at once left him with no energy for further techniques like the Shadow¨CNeck Binding Technique.

    Meanwhile, Guy couldn''t afford to attack the restrained Mi-Gos on the ground, as the ones hovering above still posed a threat, and he needed to protect the now immobilized Shikaku.

    "Dynamic Entry!" he shouted as he leaped towards the airborne Mi-Go.

    At that moment, the Mi-Go on the execution platform began to move.

    It slowly stood, dragging its heavy chains, its head changing colors, seemingly communicating with the Mi-Gos in the air.

    Two of the airborne Mi-Gos seemed to understand and descended toward the platform.

    Shikaku, seeing this, desperately tried to stretch his shadow further to bind the descending Mi-Gos. But the shadow, already thinned to its limit, couldn''t reach any further and retracted.

    "Guy! I can''t hold them much longer!" Shikaku called out.

    "Just a few more seconds, Shikaku-san! I''ll finish this!"

    Damn it, I''m at my limit. Shikaku withdrew some of his shadows, unable to control any more Mi-Gos.

    The two Mi-Gos landed beside their chained comrade, pulled out a strange metallic tool, and sprayed a blue mist over the chains.

    "Initiating release protocol, commander." One of the Mi-Go soldiers reported.

    Frost immediately formed on the chain, and with a simple tug, the imprisoned Mi-Go broke free. After resolving the situation, three Mi-Go flew into the sky together.

    Standing on the ground, Guy remained in the state of the Fifth Gate, eager to step forward and stop them. However, ensuring the safety of Shikaku took priority. He had to protect him from potential attacks from the Mi-Gos flying above.

    "Shikaku-san, can you still fight?"

    Shikaku''s eyes darted from the sky to Guy, then back again. "Barely," he admitted. "But something''s changed. They''re not attacking."

    Strangely, after the Mi-Go on the ground communicated with the others, the ones in the sky seemed to calm down and refrained from further attacking.

    The Mi-Go that had been freed from the chains flew into the air, turned to look at the square and the stands, focusing on Shikaku and Guy, the only two humans left.

    Suddenly, one of the Mi-Go swooped down, its claws closing around a wounded noble who had been unable to flee.

    "No! Please! Someone help m-" The noble''s cry was cut short as the Mi-Go lifted him into the air.

    "Silence, specimen," the Mi-Go buzzed. "Your contribution will advance our understanding."

    What happened next would haunt Shikaku''s nightmares for years to come. The Mi-Go began to extract the noble''s brain. The process was swift, clinical, and utterly horrifying. He found himself analyzing the procedure. Is this what they''ve been after all along? Our brains?

    The Mi-Go casually discarded the now-lifeless body, letting it fall to the ground. Guy trembled with restrained fury, his fists clenching at his sides.

    "Shikaku-san... we can''t just stand here..."

    "We must. For now. They''re sending a message."

    In a peculiar buzzing voice that mimicked human speech, the lead Mi-Go said: "Humans, is it chakra?"

    "That must be chakra."

    "They know about chakra?" he whispered, more to himself than to Guy.

    This Mi-Go mentioned chakra twice in a row because it had witnessed Tsunade''s green chakra firsthand and even plotted to obtain it, only to be thoroughly beaten as a result. During its subsequent capture and study by human ninjas, this Mi-Go continued observing humans. Through this, it began to understand the nature of chakra.

    The Mi-Go is a race that worships technology. They believe that the true great power in the universe comes from the Great Old Ones they revere. However, the only power that can truly be controlled in the mortal world is the power of technology.

    Initially, it assumed that chakra was some form of technology, sparking a desire to acquire it. But after careful observation, it realized that chakra wasn''t technology but a form of energy. Humans in this world could use this energy to perform a variety of feats, including binding its fellow Mi-Gos on the ground.

    The Mi-Go buzzed again, its alien features somehow conveying curiosity. "Your chakra... fascinating energy. Not technology, but power nonetheless."

    Both Shikaku and Guy couldn''t help but tremble slightly at the Mi-Go''s words. All along, they had believed they were the ones studying the secrets of the Mi-Go. In reality, it had been observing them just as closely, even understanding the existence of chakra.

    We''ve severely underestimated their intelligence, Shikaku realized.

    As he marveled at the Mi-Go''s comprehension, the Mi-Go in the sky continued speaking.

    "Humans, we do not wish to be your enemies. We only want to act in the shadows of this planet."

    "And what exactly does that entail?" Shikaku asked cautiously.

    "Do not attempt to find us."

    "Do not attempt to disturb us."

    "Do not attempt to be our enemies."

    "This is merely a small warning."

    Guy muttered under his breath, "As if we''d simply ignore your presence!"

    The Mi-Go seemed to ignore his comment, pressing on with its speech:

    "Humans, you must remember."

    "This universe holds many beings beyond your imagination. We are but a lowly kind among them."

    What exist out there if the Mi-Go consider themselves lowly?

    "But our fury is something you cannot withstand."

    "Buzzz..."

    The Mi-Go concluded its emotionless speech with a high-frequency buzzing sound. This sudden buzz slightly shook Shikaku''s concentration. His control over the chakra supporting his shadow technique wavered.

    This minor slip caused his Shadow Possession Jutsu, which had already been pushed to its limit, to break prematurely, freeing the dozens of Mi-Go under its control.

    Guy immediately dropped into a fighting stance. "Here they come, Shikaku-san! Ready yourself!"

    But Shikaku held up a hand. "Something''s not right."

    As he and Guy immediately stood together in a defensive stance, these Mi-Gos did not attempt to continue attacking the two remaining humans. Instead, they flapped their wings and lifted off the ground.

    Just like that, they watched as dozens of Mi-Gos flew off into the distant sky, disappearing completely from view.

    ---

    In the Hokage''s meeting room, the leaders of Konoha sat in deliberation. Present were not only Hiruzen, Danzo, and the two long-serving advisors of Konoha, but also Tsunade as well as the heads of the major clans in Konoha.

    At the table were Fugaku of the Uchiha clan, Hiashi of the Hyuga clan, Shikaku of the Nara clan, Inoichi of the Yamanaka clan, Choza of the Akimichi clan, Shibi of the Aburame clan, and Tsume of the Inuzuka clan.

    On the periphery of the meeting room stood several anonymous ninjas wearing animal masks.

    The ninjas in the room were fiercely debating the Mi-Go''s warning, which Shikaku had just relayed, when a forceful voice cut through the discussion.

    "What an utter humiliation!"

    "This is disgraceful!"

    "This defeat is intolerable!"

    "We must immediately dispatch all of Konoha''s ninjas to punish them!"

    That voice belonged to Danzo.

    "The Daimy¨­''s estate was attacked, and many nobles and officials from the Land of Fire were killed by them. Konoha cannot let this go unanswered."

    "I believe we should launch a large-scale operation to hunt down the Mi-Gos across the Land of Fire and completely eradicate every Mi-Go hiding within our borders!"

    His proposal stirred excitement among the masked ninjas, although the heads of the major clans remained silent.

    "The Mi-Gos must be avenged!"

    "Those vile monsters need to be punished!"

    Seeing the fervor of the ninjas, Danzo allowed a faint smile to creep across his lips.

    "Silence!"

    Suddenly, an even stronger voice commanded the room. It was the Hiruzen.

    Cough, cough

    "Please calm down."

    The room fell silent, all eyes turning to the Third Hokage.

    "I understand your anger, but we need to consider carefully before deciding whether Konoha should go to war with the Mi-Gos."

    "From the information we''ve gathered, the Mi-Go are not creatures of our world. They come from a distant place called Yuggoth. We don''t know where Yuggoth is or how many Mi-Gos live there."

    "But what we do know is that they are the most powerful race in that world. Furthermore, they can sense the location of our world through a symbol unique to their race."

    "The reason they attacked the Daimy¨­''s estate was because the captured Mi-Go secretly carved this pattern in a cave, which summoned the large number of Mi-Gos that attacked the execution grounds."

    "So, if we choose to declare war on them, we will essentially be declaring war on the race of another world. I trust you all understand what that means."

    "We would be making enemies of an entire world, not a shinobi village."

 The Night of Genocide: Prelude

    When Hiruzen finished speaking, everyone took a sharp breath. Could Konoha alone really stand against an entire world?

    Even if you added the ordinary soldiers of the Land of Fire, the situation wouldn''t change much. The combat power of the Mi-Gos wasn''t something ordinary people could match; regular soldiers would only be cannon fodder.

    Moreover, if they chose to go to war with them, they had to consider one crucial thing:

    This wouldn''t be a war between nations or villages but a war between speciesˇŞhumans against the Mi-Gos.

    "Consider this carefully. If we lose, it''s not just Konoha at stake. It''s all of humanity."

    "Our shinobi are strong enough to-"

    "Strong enough to risk the entire human race?" Hiruzen interrupted, his gaze sharp. "Are you certain, Danzo?"

    The greatest difference between wars within the same species and wars between species is that, if defeated, the losing side would bear an unbearable cost. The defeated species could be enslaved as labor, or in the worst case, face total extermination.

    If Konoha went to war with other ninja villages and lost, the worst that could happen would be losing land, paying reparations, or seeking alliances. Even if Konoha itself were destroyed, the civilians of the Land of Fire wouldn''t be affected much.

    But if they lost the war against the Mi-Gos, the civilians of the entire Land of Fire would face slaughter at the hands of another species. The Mi-Gos, coming from a different race, or even a different world, would show no mercy to humans.

    From the previous encounters with them, it was clear their way of thinking was entirely alien to humans. They had no empathy. They could tear open a human brain and put it in a metal cylinder without hesitation. To them, humans, despite being intelligent, were no more than lab rats.

    Shikaku cleared his throat. "I saw it with my own eyes. They extracted a man''s brain as casually as we''d pick an apple. To them, we''re nothing but specimens."

    Hoping that such a race would spare civilians after a defeat was simply impossible. Hiruzen''s words were meant to remind everyone that this wasn''t a normal warˇŞit was a war between species.

    And the consequences of losing such a war were something that neither Konoha nor the entire Land of Fire could afford.

    Seeing that the room remained silent, Hiruzen continued, "Based on the information we''ve gathered so far on the Mi-Gos, I estimate that their combat power is above that of a chunin, but below that of a jonin."

    "In other words, a Mi-Go''s combat ability is roughly equal to that of a special jonin."

    Tsume''s eyes narrowed. "Special jonin? That''s not a threat."

    "Perhaps not individually, but consider their numbers. Konoha currently has 7,924 ninjas. Of these, 4,754 are genin, 1,580 are chunin, 1,124 are special jonin, and 466 are jonin."

    "We will be facing an unknown number of Mi-Gos, but it''s certain there will be tens of thousands. I think everyone here understands what the final outcome will be."

    Once again, Hiruzen''s words brought a long silence.

    After hearing these numbers, the previously indignant ninjas seemed as though a bucket of cold water had been poured over them. No one dared speak of war.

    Choza broke the silence, his voice uncharacteristically quiet. "Tens of thousands of special jonin-level enemies... It''s unthinkable."

    Shibi adjusted his sunglasses. "Statistically unfavorable, to put it mildly."

    The Mi-Go represented an entire species. Even if there were only tens of thousands, Konoha alone wouldn''t be able to handle it.

    "I object!" Danzo said, seeing no one had voiced opposition.

    "You keep saying that Konoha''s combat power is inferior to the Mi-Go''s, but I completely disagree."

    "You claim a single Mi-Go is as strong as a special jonin. That alone is a mistake."

    "In the recent battle at the Daimy¨­''s mansion, Guy, a mere chunin, was able to face off against several Mi-Gos by himself. This shows that our ninjas possess greater combat power. A single ninja should be able to handle a Mi-Go easily."

    Danzo''s words sparked murmurs among the masked ninjas at the edges of the room.

    Although most didn''t know who Guy was or hadn''t seen a Mi-Go, knowing that a chunin could fight several Mi-Gos gave them a rough idea of the power balance.

    "Yes, if even a chunin can take on several Mi-Gos, then jonin like us shouldn''t have any problems."

    "As long as each of us can take down threeˇŞno, five Mi-Gos, even if tens of thousands of them come, it won''t be an issue."

    The people discussing this were highly skilled, many of them captains from the ANBU and Root, most of whom were either jonin or elite jonin. So it was natural for them to assume jonin were superior to chunin.

    However, one masked ninja with white hair shook his head slightly. Though he didn''t speak, he silently disagreed with the others'' assumptions.

    Guy was an anomaly, and his strength couldn''t be measured in the same way as an ordinary ninja''s.

    As the discussions continued, Hiruzen coughed twice, silencing the room.

    "If you hadn''t reminded me, Danzo, I almost forgot. Due to his exceptional performance in this recent incident, both in combat ability, awareness, and teamwork, Guy will be promoted."

    "And with Shikaku as an eyewitness and willing to recommend him, I''ve decided to promote Guy from chunin to jonin."This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.

    "From now on, Guy is a jonin of Konoha!"

    The purpose of this meeting had been to discuss whether to go to war with the Mi-Go. But halfway through, Hiruzen suddenly announced a promotion. This unexpected decision clearly revealed his intent to suppress Danzo''s proposal.

    Only the white-haired masked ninja at the edge of the room nodded in agreement. It''s about time. Guy''s mastery of the Eight Inner Gates has grown too strong. If he were serious, I might have a hard time defeating him.

    Danzo snorted at Hiruzen''s sudden announcement. "You''re promoting a chunin just to avoid going to war?"

    "No, this is something I''ve long intended to do. It has nothing to do with today''s discussion."

    "Even if we don''t measure by Guy''s combat ability, the other eight chunin who took part in the same mission struggled against the Mi-Gos."

    "Even Shikaku and Guy together couldn''t actually kill any of the Mi-Gos. In fact, the only person who''s managed to kill or capture a Mi-Go so far is one individual."

    "Tsunade."

    Hiruzen then looked at Tsunade, signaling for her to speak.

    Tsunade, who had been zoning out, finally spoke after a moment. "Yes, their bio-armor makes them very hard to kill."

    "That''s only because she''s a medical ninja," Danzo scoffed.

    Tsunade''s eyes flashed dangerously. "In open combat, I''d like to see you fare better against them, Danzo."

    Hiruzen raised a hand, forestalling further argument. "However, we''ve discovered that the chakra scalpel is the most effective technique against their bio-armor, and most who can use that technique are medical ninjas."

    The room erupted into heated discussions, the council clearly divided between those eager for war and those urging caution.

    This division could weaken us more than any external threat, Hiashi perceived the chakra fluctuations in the room. We need unity now more than ever.

    Just as the debate was reaching a stalemate, a voice came from the doorway.

    "The Daimy¨­ has arrived!"

    "The Daimy¨­? Why would he come?"

    The ninjas on the outskirts of the meeting room were puzzled. After all, this was an internal meeting for Konoha, and although the Daimy¨­ was currently taking refuge in the village, he hadn''t been invited, so it was unexpected for him to attend.

    "Troublesome." Shikaku muttered under his breath.

    Hiruzen''s eyes scanned the room, eventually settling on Danzo, who sat calmly across the table.

    Was it him? He studied his old rival''s impassive face.

    "Compose yourselves," Hiruzen commanded. "Show proper respect."

    Danzo''s lips curled into a subtle smirk. "Of course. We wouldn''t want to disappoint our esteemed leader."

    While everyone was confused, the Daimy¨­''s status as a highly respected figure meant that no matter where he appeared in Konoha, he was always treated as an honored guest. The ninjas in the room could only open the doors wide to welcome him in.

    The Daimy¨­, looking somewhat lazy, entered the room flanked by some ministers. Without hesitation, he took the main seat at the table.

    "I heard you''re discussing whether to go to war with those monsters, is that right?" His voice carried a hint of boredom, but his eyes were sharp.

    "What''s the outcome of your discussion?"

    He gently waved his fan, appearing indifferent, but Hiruzen knew that if the Daimy¨­ truly didn''t care, he wouldn''t have come in person.

    Hiruzen cleared his throat, choosing his words carefully. "Daimy¨­-sama, it''s a complex issue that requires careful consideration."

    "I believe that the Mi-Gos'' combat power is not something ordinary ninjas can handle. The number of ninjas in Konoha is limited, and going to war would have far-reaching consequences."

    "Moreover, there''s too much we don''t know about them. We might have only scratched the surface of their technology, but they already understand our chakra. If they''ve started studying our chakraˇŞ"

    Before he could finish, the Daimy¨­ interrupted, his fan snapping shut with a sharp click.

    "If that''s the case, shouldn''t we attack them before they figure it out?"

    The Daimy¨­''s sudden statement left Hiruzen at a loss for words.

    At this moment, Danzo spoke up, continuing the conversation. "You''re being too conservative. You''ve always been like this, and under your leadership, Konoha has grown weak."

    "Caution has kept us alive, Danzo. Recklessness could destroy us all."

    "Now that the Mi-Gos have started bullying us, if we don''t take action, we risk becoming a laughingstock to the other great nations and ninja villages, Hokage-sama."

    "No matter how strong the Mi-Go are, they are still an alien race. If an alien race can unite to attack us humans, why can''t we unite against them?"

    "If we can unite the other four great ninja villages, that combined strength would be enough to resist the Mi-Go."

    Danzo''s words caused an uproar among most of the ninjas in the room.

    "Yeah, if we unite with the other villages, we''d definitely be strong enough."

    "The combined power of the Five Great Ninja Villages could definitely defeat the Mi-Go."

    However, unlike the ninjas on the outskirts of the room, the leaders of the ninja clans sitting at the table remained silent. Their words represented not just themselves, but their entire clans.

    Among them, the heads of the Hyuga clan, Hiashi, and the Nara clan, Shikaku, did not look pleased.

    Hiashi''s displeasure was understandable. Not long ago, an incident occurred where a delegation from Kumo had come to Konoha under the pretense of forming a peace treaty but secretly kidnapped his daughter, Hinata. Although he managed to rescue her and kill the leader of the delegation, Kumo then used this as leverage to demand punishment for the murderer.

    The issue had been resolved by his brother, Hizashi, offering his life in Hiashi''s place, but Hiashi still harbored deep resentment. Now, with Danzo suggesting an alliance with other ninja villagesˇŞespecially KumoˇŞit was naturally difficult for him to remain calm.

    As for Shikaku, he had no personal grudge. His sharp mind, however, allowed him to see deeper into the matter. He realized that this wasn''t just a meeting about whether to go to war with the Mi-Gos; it was a highly political gathering.

    The ones who had suffered the most in this situation were the Daimy¨­ and the nobility of the Land of Fire, many of whom had been killed by the Mi-Gos. In comparison, Konoha hadn''t faced such significant losses.

    However, Konoha was still subordinate to the Daimy¨­ of the Land of Fire, essentially functioning as mercenaries for his government. In times of peace, the village was maintained by the Daimy¨­. But after such significant losses, Konoha was expected to restore his honor and provide some form of retribution.

    If a rift were to form between them, or if Konoha were to lose the Daimy¨­''s support, the consequences would be unimaginable for the village.

    Thus, this meeting was largely meaningless. Under pressure from the Daimy¨­, Konoha had little choice but to act. The reason the higher-ups of Konoha had convened this meeting at all was to provide a platform for everyone to express their views.

    Danzo''s stance was clearly pro-war, going so far as to suggest the laughable idea of uniting the Five Great Ninja Villages against the Mi-Gos.

    Shikaku knew that such unity was nearly impossible. The fractured Five Great Villages wouldn''t come together unless they all suffered at the hands of a common enemy.

    Only after experiencing pain could they unite.

    But in reality, the Mi-Gos had not yet attacked the other villages. Without any direct threat, there was no reason for the other villages to join Konoha in declaring war on the Mi-Go.

    A war between species? Mutual survival?

    Don''t be ridiculous. Given the treacherous nature of humanity, the other four villages would likely watch Konoha''s downfall from the sidelines, only to unite afterward in the name of righteousness, divide up the spoils, and claim victory.

    Cunning as always, Danzo understood this. So why did he propose something so unrealistic? It could only be to demonstrate to the Daimy¨­ his commitment to avenge the fallen nobility of the Land of Fire and to declare war on the Mi-Gos.

    This was his way of currying favor with the Daimy¨­, likely in pursuit of something he had long covetedˇŞsomething only the Daimy¨­ could grant.

    So, Danzo had probably invited the Daimy¨­ to this meeting.

    But why? The Third Hokage could see through Danzo''s schemes. Why, then, did he persist in opposing war in front of the Daimy¨­?

    "Yes, if we unite the Five Great Villages, our chances of victory would increase significantly!"

    The Daimy¨­ closed his fan, wearing an innocent smile, but his true thoughts remained unclear. His words, however, had already shifted the conversation to the post-war scenario.

    "Very well, since the idea came from you, Danzo, you will be the one to carry it out."

    "Yes," Danzo replied with a slight smile, bowing.

    "As for you, Hiruzen..."

    "You''ve been acting as Hokage for several years now, ever since the Fourth died."

    "Perhaps it''s time for you to take a break."

 The Night of Genocide: New Reign

    Although Daimy¨­''s tone was gentle, the meaning was clear: he intended to remove Hiruzen from his position as Hokage.

    Shikaku''s eyes narrowed as he processed his words. This is far worse than I anticipated.

    Across the table, Danzo smiled. Hiruzen, your time is over.

    Since the death of the Fourth Hokage, Hiruzen had been managing the village''s affairs in an orderly manner, never making any mistakes. But now, suddenly, the Daimy¨­ suggested ending his role as acting Hokage.

    The message this conveyed was undeniableˇŞhe no longer trusted Hiruzen.

    However, removing Hiruzen from his acting position wasn''t the most significant issue. The real question was: who would become the new Hokage after Hiruzen stepped down? In other words, who would be the Fifth Hokage?

    This was a major matter for Konoha, and discussing it in the meeting room raised concerns. It wasn''t just Shikaku who sensed something unusual; other leaders of Konoha''s ninja clans also noticed the hidden tensions.

    The meeting seemed straightforward, a simple decision of whether to go to war or not, but beneath the surface, there was an undercurrent. It could potentially lead to a reshuffling of power within Konoha.

    While the powerful ninjas at the meeting table remained silent, Shikaku was the first to speak up.

    "Daimy¨­-sama, with respect, at a time when Konoha and the Land of Fire are facing a significant external threat, wouldn''t a change in leadership affect the village''s stability?"

    "Or it could reinvigorate us, Shikaku. Fresh leadership for a new threat." Danzo said.

    Since Konoha''s foundation, the Nara clan had sworn loyalty to the Sarutobi clan. It wasn''t surprising that Shikaku immediately spoke up for Hiruzen. The Nara clan wasn''t the only one to swear loyaltyˇŞthis also included the trio of the Ino-Shika-Cho clans.

    "Shikaku is right," Choza added, his large frame leaning forward. "Changing the village''s Hokage at this time is bound to shake the people''s confidence."

    Inoichi nodded in agreement. "Hokage-sama studied under the First and Second Hokages and has governed the village according to their teachings. Right now, no one is more suitable than him to lead Konoha."

    The Ino-Shika-Cho clans immediately voiced their support for Hiruzen, but no one else spoke up in his favor. The Aburame and Inuzuka clans, although not small, were not significant enough to discuss the Hokage''s selection, as they had not participated in past discussions regarding the Hokage''s appointment.

    Wasn''t this meeting supposed to be about deciding whether to go to war with Mi-Go? Why had the conversation shifted to choosing a Hokage? Tsume felt uneasy.

    And the Uchiha and Hyuga clans, which held considerable influence due to their bloodline limits, remained silent. The Uchiha clan had been treated unfairly after the Nine-Tails incident, having their territory moved outside the village. While it was known that Danzo was behind this, it couldn''t have happened without Hiruzen''s approval.

    Thus, he didn''t care much about who became Hokage, as long as it wasn''t someone from his clan. As for Hiashi, he still harbored resentment over the kidnapping of his daughter, Hinata, by Kumo. He hated Kumo''s treachery, but he was also dissatisfied with Hiruzen''s weakness in handling the matter.

    Seeing that none of the other clan leaders wanted to speak in favor of Hiruzen, Tsunade was about to stand up, but Hiruzen subtly placed his hand on her leg under the table, shaking his head slightly, signaling her to remain silent.

    Sensei, why are you letting this happen? Fight back! Tsunade''s fists clenched in frustration.

    Danzo then spoke from across the table, "Hiruzen wasn''t the only one taught by the First and Second Hokages."

    As he spoke, he straightened his posture, making his intentions clear to everyone present. "I too learned from the First and Second. I''ve safeguarded Konoha from the shadows for decades."

    The Daimy¨­, who had been silent for a while, suddenly clapped his fan and said with a pleased expression, "That''s right! Danzo has been a high-ranking figure in Konoha for a long time. He should be capable of handling this crisis."

    "Yes, Danzo has long controlled the village''s Root faction and has done an excellent job," one minister chimed in.

    Another added, "And Daimy¨­-sama has already appointed him to lead the allied ninja villages against the Mi-Gos."

    The ministers behind the Daimy¨­ began discussing it, all in favor of the idea.

    At this point, even the other two Konoha advisors fell silent, either choosing not to speak or never intending to speak in the first place.

    "But Hiruzen could stillˇŞ" Shikaku tried to argue, but the Daimy¨­ cut him off firmly.

    "It''s settled! Danzo, I appoint you as the Fifth Hokage!"

    Hiruzen''s face remained calm. So be it. The Will of Fire will burn on, with or without me as its keeper.

    As the Daimy¨­ made his swift exit, Danzo''s gaze met Hiruzen''s for a brief moment before the meeting abruptly concluded.

    ---

    "Hokage-sama, there''s something I don''t quite understand," Shikaku said, staring at the shogi board but clearly referring to something other than the game.

    "Ask away, but don''t call me Hokage anymore. I''m just an old man in retirement now," said Hiruzen, who without his Hokage attire looked like a simple elderly man.

    "Then I''ll call you Hiruzen-sama. Why didn''t you fight for yourself, Hiruzen-sama? If you had been a little more forceful, you could have kept your position."

    "Even if not you, Tsunade and Jiraiya are both capable of becoming Hokage. Why give the position to Danzo?"

    "Shikaku, you''re so clever, but why do you lose your clarity when it comes to the issue of the Hokage?" Hiruzen smiled faintly.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    "This time, the Daimy¨­''s palace suffered heavy casualties. No matter how much we debate, as a ninja village under the Land of Fire, we can''t remain idle."

    Shikaku nodded. He had already considered this before the meeting began.

    A lord commands, and his retainers must obey. The Daimy¨­''s palace had suffered, and as subordinates, Konoha couldn''t remain silent.

    "The real question is how much Konoha should commit. Do we gamble the village''s future or leave room for maneuver?"

    "If I hadn''t opposed the war, Konoha would have gone all in against the Mi-Gos. But as long as I voiced opposition, the village wouldn''t be able to recklessly commit to the battle."

    Shikaku began to understand. "You were playing the role of the opposition to keep the village from fully committing..."

    When one person wanted to open all the windows, another would argue against opening any, and in the end, they would compromise by opening half.

    Hiruzen smiled again and took a puff from his pipe. "The Daimy¨­''s losses won''t be fixed just by Konoha declaring war. As the Hokage, I must also take responsibility for our failure to protect him."

    "But..." Shikaku hesitated. "Couldn''t Danzo have played that role? Why did you have to bear the burden?"

    Hiruzen gently patted Shikaku on the shoulder. "Don''t worry. Even though Danzo is the Hokage now, I''ll still be watching Konoha from my position as an advisor."

    "Shikaku, always remember: where the leaves dance, the fire burns bright."

    "Now, I''m off to visit the Fourth Hokage''s child. Retirement isn''t so bad. I have more time to spend with the children. It''s a way to honor the Fourth Hokage''s memory."

    With that, Hiruzen left, while Shikaku knelt deeply in respect, watching his former Hokage depart.

    ---

    Ever since Konoha announced that Danzo had become the Fifth Hokage, the entire village entered a state of emergency preparation. Konoha began stockpiling a large amount of medicine and ninja tools, and under Danzo''s unified command, the Root and ANBU joined forces to conduct large-scale searches across the remote regions of the Land of Fire.

    Villagers gathered in small groups, whispering among themselves.

    "Have you seen all the ninja running around? What''s going on?" one villager asked.

    His companion leaned in close. "I heard it''s because of those Mi-Go monsters. Danzo-sama is preparing us for war!"

    In the supply depot, a young ninja wiped sweat from his brow as he catalogued the incoming resources. Medicine, weapons, food... We haven''t prepared like this since the last great war.

    In one of these operations, Kakashi encountered a Root ninja named Ko. Though they were from different departments and only met during a coincidental search mission, the two got along well.

    "You''re quite skilled," Kakashi commented to Ko. "It''s rare to see someone from Root out in the open like this."

    Ko''s lips twitched in what might have been a smile. "Desperate times call for desperate measures, Kakashi-senpai. Even we must step out of the shadows sometimes."

    "I look forward to meeting you again, Ko."

    Ko nodded. "You as well. Perhaps next time, it won''t be under such dire circumstances."

    Contrary to the deep friendship that blossomed between them, the large-scale search of the remote regions of the Land of Fire yielded no results. Despite Konoha sending out many ninjas, no one was able to gather any information about the Mi-Go species.

    The search team leader slammed his fist against a tree in frustration. How can an entire species just vanish? Are we looking in the wrong places, or have they truly left the Land of Fire?

    It was as if the Mi-Go had completely vanished from the Land of Fire.

    With no other option, Danzo reported the matter to the Daimy¨­, who was still taking refuge in Konoha.

    "So, you''re saying that those monsters are no longer in the Land of Fire, and I can safely return to my mansion?" The Daimy¨­ lazily waved his fan. The conditions in Konoha, while good, couldn''t compare to the luxury of his mansion, and he had grown impatient.

    "Wellˇ­"

    Danzo hesitated, unable to promise anything. If the Daimy¨­ returned and the Mi-Gos attacked the mansion, Danzo, as the Fifth Hokage, couldn''t bear that responsibility.

    At this moment, Hiruzen stepped forward. "Since we couldn''t find any Mi-Go in the Land of Fire, Daimy¨­-sama should be able to return home safely."

    "As for safety, Konoha can provide ninjas to protect you. I believe twelve jonin would suffice. With twelve jonin ensuring your safety, you can rest easy."

    Hearing Hiruzen''s approval of his return, the Daimy¨­ immediately brightened and nodded happily. "As expected from a former Hokage, always so thoughtful!"

    "Twelve jonin, how reliable. In that case, I''ll give these twelve a name."

    "Hmmˇ­"

    "How about the Twelve Guardian Ninja?"

    Hiruzen smiled and praised, "The Daimy¨­''s naming sense is excellent, as always."

    "Danzo and I will finalize the list of twelve jonin as soon as possible, and they will be dedicated to your protection."

    "Great! Finally, I can return to my mansion!"

    Though Danzo was displeased with Hiruzen''s influence in front of the Daimy¨­, the latter had already enthusiastically accepted the proposal and even named the group himself. Danzo couldn''t find a way to oppose it.

    Even now, Hiruzen manages to undermine my authority. I must find a way to solidify my position, his fingers tightened on his cane.

    "Let''s leave it at that."

    In the end, the Daimy¨­ returned home under the protection of the Twelve Guardian Ninja, and the preparations for the Mi-Go threat in Konoha, which had seemed urgent, ultimately amounted to nothing. With no Mi-Gos found, the matter was temporarily set aside.

    However, the news of Konoha''s intense preparations soon reached the other ninja villages.

    Danzo becoming the Fifth Hokage, combined with Konoha''s emergency state, made it easy for others to assume that Konoha was preparing for war.

    In response, the other four great ninja villages also began increasing their patrols and sentries near their borders, ready to face any potential aggression from Konoha.

    After some time passed with no further action from Konoha, the other villages were left confused. They eventually concluded that Danzo, being new to the position, was simply trying to assert his presence in front of the other villages.

    Aside from the unresolved preparations, there were other developments within Konoha. A month after he officially became the Fifth Hokage, Tsunade suddenly announced she was leaving the village once again.

    This time, she wasn''t leaving aloneˇŞshe intended to bring her Shizune with her.

    "You can''t leave now!" Danzo exclaimed. "Konoha needs your strength, especially with the Mi-Gos."

    "I returned for personal reasons, not to be your war asset, Danzo."

    "Your grandfather helped found this village," Danzo pressed. "You have a duty to protect it!"

    "Tsunade has given much to this village already," Hiruzen said calmly. "We cannot force her to stay against her will."

    Though Danzo had successfully become the Fifth Hokage, as long as Hiruzen remained, Danzo''s authority wasn''t as great as he had hoped.

    In the end, with farewells from Hiruzen, Anko, and others, Tsunade and Shizune set off on their new journey of training and gambling.

    ---

    Three days after Tsunade''s departure, Jiraiya returned to Konoha. He noticed some changes in the village. Most notably, on the Hokage monument, beside the face of his disciple was the face of an old man with a cross mark on his chin.

    Why is his face up there?

    After some inquiries, he learned from Hiruzen that Danzo had already become the Fifth Hokage.

    "I let my guard down. I never expected something so major to happen while I was away. If I had been hereˇ­"

    "Well, forget it. Danzo''s already the Fifth Hokage, so there''s no use talking about it now. What''s done is done, Jiraiya. We must look forward now."

    "By the way, how did your investigation in the Land of Snow go?" Hiruzen asked while pouring tea for Jiraiya.

    "I stayed there for a while. The coup d''¨¦tat crisis in the Land of Snow has been suppressed with my help, and I also investigated several places."

    "I found the ninja who went crazy after the mission with Kakashi, a man named Nadare. After he lost his mind, he would scribble nonsensically every day, but I found this in one of his drawingsˇ­"

    Jiraiya took out a sketch from his backpack. The drawing showed a cluster of green eyes, but one eye stood out.

    This eye wasn''t greenˇŞit was red, and it was a Sharingan with three tomoe!

    "According to the servant who took care of Nadare, he suddenly drew this one night after being mad for a while. So it''s unlikely that this is a depiction of Kakashi''s eye."

    "I then probed his memory and discovered that on that night, a ninja appeared in his room and used hypnosis to read his memories. I believe this person is the one who helped Orochimaru obtain materials for the Shoggoth and Elder Things experiments."

    "And this Sharingan belongs to that person."

    After Jiraiya finished speaking, he finally sipped his tea. Hiruzen looked at the sketch, deep in thought.

    Could it be that someone from the Uchiha clan is secretly helping Orochimaru?

 The Night of Genocide: Falling Deeper

    In a dango shop, five young ninjas sat around a table, discussing recent events in the village.

    "By the way, have you heard? The genius ninja from the Uchiha clan, Uchiha Shisui, was found dead, having apparently committed suicide. They even found a suicide note."

    "Really? Shisui the Teleporter? Suicide? Is that true?" Iruka, who was sitting across the table, asked.

    "Yeah, at least that''s the news I heard."

    "But Anko, how do you know about the Uchiha clan? These days, you rarely see any of them around the village."

    Anko casually popped another dango in her mouth before answering. "Of course, recently Danzo-sama assigned me to monitor the movements of the Uchiha clan near their compound, so I know all about what''s going on there."

    The moment the words left her mouth, she realized her mistake.

    Yugao, sitting on the other side of the table, quickly shot her a warning glance. "Senpai, isn''t this something you shouldn''t be talking about?"

    Anko, after being reminded by her, tapped her head and flashed a playful expression, "Oops, I forgot."

    In her carefree manner, she swung her hand and accidentally hit Kagami, who was sitting beside her.

    She quickly turned around and apologized, gently patting his head like an older sister, "Sorry, Kagami-kun, did I hurt you?"

    "N-No, not at all..." he tried to look flustered. This closeness... it''s suffocating. When did I start feeling so detached from everyone?

    "Anko, aren''t you sitting a bit too close to Kagami?" Iruka said as he took a sip of his tea.

    After his comment, the others at the table finally realized that while Anko and Kagami had originally sat on opposite sides of the bench, somehow, their bodies were now almost pressed together.

    Looking closer, Kagami was still sitting where he had been at the start. It was Anko who had moved closer to him.

    "No, I''m not! I didn''t!"

    "You''re acting a bit suspicious. You''re not interested in Kagami, are you?" Iruka teased, pressing further, but Anko quickly brushed him off.

    "It''s not like that at all! There are only four seats at this table, and since there are five of us, we have to make do."

    Anko quickly scooted back to the other side of the bench, blushing, though secretly she was delighted.

    I touched Kagami''s hair just now! Awesome! She fought to keep a grin off her face.

    Seeing Anko move away, Kagami let out a quiet sigh of relief. When she had moved closer earlier, her legs had been brushing against his legs under the table, intentionally or not.

    He wasn''t sure if it was Anko''s own idea or some subconscious move influenced by Shoggoth, but it made him quite uncomfortable.

    Sitting on the same side of the table was Kagami''s older brother, Hayate. He had observed Anko''s behavior.

    Anko-senpai interested in Kagami? She''s seven years older... No, it couldn''t be. Could it? Hayate''s eyes darted between his younger brother and Anko, trying to make sense of the interaction he''d just witnessed.

    The atmosphere at the table grew a bit awkward, so Yugao quickly tried to change the subject, "If only we could still hang out with Itachi."

    "Itachi and Shisui were good friends. Now that Shisui is dead, Itachi must be really sad. Maybe we could comfort him, right, Kagami?"

    "Yeah, I can''t imagine how he''s coping with this loss," Kagami nodded.

    "That''s right, Yugao, you and Kagami were Itachi''s teammates back when you were genin, right?"

    "Yes, but ever since the three of us became chunin, we haven''t been in contact much."

    Iruka was genuinely curious. "You three were quite the team back then. What happened?"

    Yugao sighed, her fingers tracing the rim of her tea cup. "Life happened. We all went our separate ways after becoming chunin."

    "Oh."

    The five continued chatting, but eventually, the conversation died down. They split the bill for the afternoon tea and went their separate ways.

    ---

    Walking down the road, Kagami reflected on everything that had happened over the years and accidentally bumped into someone.

    As a result, a book fell to the ground.

    "I''m sorry," he said as he retrieved it, finding himself face-to-face with a man in dark clothing.

    "Ah, thank you," the man said. "One must be careful with such... potent knowledge."

    Kagami''s eyes flicked to the book''s cover - no title, just a strange symbol.

    "Interesting design," he remarked, handing it back.

    "Oh yes. Some might say it holds the key to... enlightening rituals."

    For a split second, Kagami thought he saw the man''s skin darken. Then everything was normal.

    "I''m sorry again. Enjoy your reading," Kagami said, moving on.

    These glimpses into what might be parallel worlds had been occurring more frequently. A side effect of his developing abilities, perhaps? The price of touching Cthugha''s power?

    A pregnant woman passed by, her swollen belly brushing against him. For an instant, he saw something else - a grotesquely bloated figure, skin stretching impossibly. He shook his head, and the vision faded.

    Another movement above him caught his eye. A cat leapt from a low wall to a rooftop. It was a perfectly ordinary action, except for the brief moment when he could have sworn he saw wings unfurl to assist the jump.

    Below, a cluster of cats turned to watch him pass. Their eyes - all nine of them on each feline face - blinked in strange synchronicity.

    He kept walking, his pace unhurried. These visions were curious, but not frightening. If anything, they hinted at layers of reality he was only beginning to perceive.

    An old man dozed on a bench ahead. As Kagami neared, the man''s skin seemed to ripple and vanish, revealing raw muscle and sinew beneath. A group of children ran past, and when Kagami looked again, the old man was whole.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Fascinating.

    A street vendor shouted nearby. "Relics from distant lands! Secrets of the ancients!"

    Kagami paused. The vendor''s face flickered, briefly taking on angular features and darker skin. A weird headdress glimmered gold before fading away.

    "See anything that interests you, young man?" the vendor asked.

    "Perhaps. What would you recommend for someone looking to... expand their horizons?" Kagami smiled.

    The vendor chuckled. "Oh, I have just the thing. But be warned - some knowledge comes at a price."

    Are these visions random? No, my instinct is warning me. Something is coming to Konoha. And now, with Shisui''s death, it could be soon.

    Ever since Danzo had come to power, he had longed to use his thread vision again. This special ability allowed him to see and touch what he called Threads of DestinyˇŞinvisible strands connected to a network spanning the entire Dreamland.

    Without Atlach-Nacha summoning him to the Dreamland, he couldn''t enter it with his current abilities. It was not possible to even touch one of these threads.

    If only I was in the Dreamland...

    However, he could sometimes glimpse some threads while using his spider vision. These glimpses were not specific and mostly random. They still provided some information, though, and one of them had shown him that Danzo wasn''t supposed to be the Hokage at all.

    That murky green thread... It reeks of paranoia and irrational fear. Danzo''s path is tainted, Kagami recalled, thinking of the thread color he had seen and the pain that followed its use. At least his eye color stayed the same when using the ability. And luckily, no one had seen his eyes bleeding when he couldn''t hold back the pain any longer.

    Since completing the chunin exams alongside Yugao and Itachi, the three of them had gone their separate ways. Itachi had joined Root under Danzo, while Yugao had entered the ANBU and was currently an apprentice under Kakashi''s ANBU team.

    As for Kagami, he remained a regular chunin, ready to provide support to other ninja teams.

    Danzo had once tried to recruit him into Root as well, but he politely declined. The memory of that conversation still made him uneasy.

    ---

    "Kagami, your skills would be valuable in Root. Join us," Danzo had said, his visible eye scrutinizing Kagami intently.

    Kagami had bowed respectfully, hoping he had shown the right amount of nervousness. "I appreciate the offer, Danzo-sama, but I believe I can serve Konoha best as I am."

    After using his colored vision, he could verify Danzo''s thread color, and it was not pleasant, to say the least.

    Knowing this, he had one more reason to avoid being near him.

    After all, working under Danzo meant the risk of having his memories inspected, and for someone like Kagami, who harbored so many secrets, that was far too dangerous.

    ---

    Three years had passed, and Kagami felt he was now capable of handling smaller storms. Then, news of Shisui''s death arrived.

    He focused, attempting to use his spider vision on a spider in the Uchiha compound to glimpse the threads surrounding this event. As he concentrated, the colors began to take shape.

    The threads are turning a dark, smoldering red. Anger is building within the clan.

    Navy blue threads of the village''s trust clashing with the clan''s dark red rage.

    Deep maroon threads mixing with steel gray... Ah, the clan''s anger is hardening. They''re planning something big.

    He understood what this meant: the Uchiha clan had begun to plan a coup d''¨¦tat, and the upper echelons of Konoha were preparing to respond.

    He deactivated his vision as pain began to throb behind his eyes. As he walked, lost in thought, a shadow caught his attention. Looking up, he saw Itachi jumping from roof to roof, heading towards the Hokage building.

    He activated his colored vision again, this time focusing directly on Itachi. His thread... It''s a mix of royal purple and charcoal gray. Pride and shame.

    Seeing Itachi''s destination, he swiftly located a spider in the Hokage''s office. Despite the growing pain, he pushed through, activating his colored vision once more.

    He began to see how the threads were connecting. Danzo''s sickly green threading through Itachi''s conflicted colors. He''s using him.

    Interesting... The colors are shifting towards a deep, violent red tinged with indigo. Bloodshed? This won''t end well.

    I see it coming, but what can I do? Warning the clan could make things worse, but staying silent... Only Hayate truly matters now.

    If Itachi really does turn on the clan... No, when Itachi does it, it could be an opportunity for Spidey. All those souls, suddenly without bodies. Ripe for the taking. It''s not so different from the natural cycle, is it? Bodies nourish the earth, so why shouldn''t souls nourish Spidey?

    No killing. Just... making use of an unfortunate situation.

    With that many souls, Spidey might evolve again. And with that power, we''d be better equipped to protect Hayate.

    That''s what matters most, right?

    Hm... When did I start thinking this way?

    It doesn''t matter. All I do is for survival.

    ---

    Inside a secret chamber of the Hokage''s office, Koharu, Hiruzen, Danzo, and Homura sat upright behind a long table. Before them knelt Itachi on one knee, his posture rigid with respect.

    "I have confirmed that the Uchiha clan is planning a coup d''¨¦tat," Itachi reported, relaying the information he had just gathered at the Uchiha clan meeting to the four high-ranking officials of Konoha.

    "It has come to this?" Hiruzen sighed regretfully, as if lamenting the Uchiha clan''s fate within Konoha. Like the conflict between the First Hokage and Madara years ago, it seemed the Uchiha were cursed to never fully integrate into Konoha like the other ninja clans and live in peace.

    History repeats itself.

    On the other hand, Danzo''s expression remained unchanged. "There''s no time to waste. We must act before they cause trouble," he calmly said.

    "The Uchiha were once our comrades, and they have contributed greatly to Konoha. I believe we should attempt to resolve this through dialogue. If possible, I will find a solution," Hiruzen glanced at Danzo, seemingly seeking his approval.

    Danzo didn''t respond immediately. After a brief silence, he finally spoke, "As the Fifth Hokage of Konoha, I cannot allow any instability to remain within the village."

    "Therefore, I''ve decided to strike first and eliminate the Uchiha clan before their coup d''¨¦tat begins."

    The word eliminate stunned the other three elders and shocked Itachi.

    To Itachi, the words eliminate and Uchiha sounded harshly in his ears. Yet, despite the turmoil in his heart, his face remained expressionless.

    "To protect the village, we must quell this chaos before it spreads. Itachi, as a double agent of the Uchiha and Konoha, where do you stand?"

    "Will you stand with your clan, and be destroyed with your family and kin? Or will you choose Konoha, and spare your beloved younger brother''s life before the coup d''¨¦tat? Make your choice, Itachi."

    "Choose wisely."

    Shocked by Danzo''s ruthlessness, Hiruzen and the other two elders remained silent, leaving the chamber in complete silence as everyone awaited Itachi''s decision.

    The village? Or the clan? Forgive me, Father, Mother... Sasuke.

    "The village." Itachi whispered.

    "What?" Danzo asked again, seeking confirmation despite hearing his soft response.

    "I choose the village. I accept the mission. I will eliminateˇ­"

    "The Uchiha."

    Upon hearing this, Danzo nodded slightly, while Hiruzen silently exhaled a sigh of relief.

    Why did I feel relieved? Did I truly support Danzo''s plan all along? Then why did I speak such hypocritical words earlier? Is theˇ­ Am I that weak?

    Putting aside Hiruzen''s inner turmoil, Danzo began to set the plan in motion.

    "Three days from now."

    "On the night of the third day, Itachi, you will carry out the plan to exterminate the Uchiha clan."

    "You will not receive any missions for the next three days. Prepare yourself. By the morning of the fourth day, I expect a report from Root confirming the Uchiha''s annihilation."

    "That''s all."

    Itachi vanished from the chamber, the wind from his departure stirring a spiderweb in the corner.

    ---

    Meanwhile, a figure lying at home withdrew their spider''s sight and slowly sat up from a tatami mat. This was Kagami, and now he had confirmed the exact timing of the Uchiha massacre: three nights from now.

    No matter the circumstances, as long as those four individuals remained in charge, the Uchiha clan''s fate would not change. Just as he had predicted.

    Such is the world of shinobi.

    He never intended to change anything. After all, planning a coup d''¨¦tat carries inherent risks. The Uchiha''s downfall wasn''t entirely unjust.

    As for the innocent Uchiha civilians who were not ninjas but would still be slaughtered, there was only one thing to say: "It''s not my fault, it''s the world''s."

    If there''s a second statement, it''s this: "All unfavorable situations in life arise from one''s own lack of ability."

    Regarding Itachi''s choice, he had nothing to say. He had never tried to influence Itachi''s decisions. If Itachi willingly wanted to reduce Konoha''s carbon footprint, who was Kagami to object?

    Am I a monster for standing by? Or merely a realist in a cruel world? He pondered, his thoughts as cold and detached as his expression.

    In fact, the Uchiha clan''s demise would benefit him. After all, if the Uchiha truly rebelled, it would inevitably cause turmoil in Konoha. Whether he had the power to survive such chaos or not, he had no reason to make things harder for himself.

    If he were a member of the Uchiha clan, he would do everything possible to avoid such a fate. But, unfortunately, he wasn''t.

    From the ashes of the Uchiha, new opportunities will arise. The dead have no use for their resources. Why shouldn''t I profit? Kagami already considered how to position himself in the aftermath of the massacre.

    In the shinobi world, morality is a luxury only the strong can afford.

    And I am not strong.

 The Night of Genocide: The Fateful Night

    At night, Kagami sneaked out of his house and headed straight for the Uchiha clan''s headquarters

    Six years ago, after the Nine-Tails incident, Danzo took advantage of the village''s reconstruction efforts and proposed to isolate the Uchiha clan in the northwest corner of Konoha. This location was several miles from the village''s core, separated by a vast forest, practically making it a separate village.

    Normally, this forested buffer zone was patrolled by ANBU sentries, but today, per Danzo''s orders, they had all been withdrawn.

    As Kagami made his way through the forest, he observed his surroundings via spider vision. No ANBU in sight. No Root. Danzo''s chess pieces are all in place.

    Wearing a black outfit that wouldn''t reveal his identity, he easily infiltrated a small house near the Uchiha compound. This dilapidated cabin, once a forester''s dwelling, had long been abandoned and became a meaningless, ordinary wooden house, now called the Uchiha Cabin.

    And since no one would come here at night, it was the perfect spot for summoning. He surveyed the run-down structure, a sardonic smile crossing his face.

    As he began methodically setting up for the ritual, he retrieved an item from his pocket. A shining irregular octahedron, an old object he had found on the night of Orochimaru''s defection.

    He believed that it must be a medium for summoning, and he didn''t know if the creature inside would attack him; this was why he had never used it. But after his encounter with Atlach-Nacha, he felt some kind of familiarity with this box.

    Kagami turned the octahedron over in his hands, lost in thought. Fate works in mysterious ways.

    He somehow knew that it was a box that should never be completely closed. If the lid was shut, the outside light would be cut off from the black crystal inside, summoning a Night Spider.

    How he knew the name, he didn''t care; he just knew it. Call it instinct or fate.

    As he prepared for the summoning, memories of his encounter with Atlach-Nacha flooded back. That day changed everything.

    The Night Spider fears light intensely. Any unnatural light can dispel it. But aside from this weakness, the Night Spider is nearly invincible.

    "A box never to be fully closed, a creature that fears the light. What a paradox."

    He held the box, which had 24 irregular surfaces, and with a firm press, he sealed the lid over the black crystal inside. Instantly, he heard a faint monster''s howl by his ear, a sound only he could hear.

    Black smoke poured from the gap between the lid and the box. The smoke gathered and formed a visible shape resembling a spider. Its legs swirled in shifting patterns of smoke, and atop its head was a single crimson eye, split into three sections.

    The Night Spider had been successfully summoned, and the octahedron had fused into its body, only to reappear when the Night Spider was dismissed.

    Kagami stared into its fiery, three-part eye, feeling neither fear nor trembling. It seemed he was immune to its terror. Would it have attacked me if I hadn''t met the Spider God?

    The Night Spider bowed slightly, sensing no other human presence and awaiting his command. Is it bowing to me? Have I truly moved beyond humanity now?

    "Don''t worry, you''ll feast soon enough. The Uchiha clan has nearly a thousand people," Kagami said. A sacrifice for the greater good? I am no such hypocrite. It is simply the strong devouring the weak. Such was the way of their world.

    The creature seemed to understand. It emitted soft, growling noises like purrs from its cloud of smoke.

    The stage is set. We are kindred spirits in this hopeless world full of cancer cells. Cells that only harm others and the world itself.

    And I am just one of them.

    A cancer cell.

    After sending off the spider, he quickly left the wooden cabin and headed to the power station in the Uchiha compound. The Night Spider fears unnatural light, so he needed to destroy the lighting first.

    Once the entire compound was plunged into darkness, it would be harder for the Uchiha clan members to grasp their surroundings. Due to the compound being far from Konoha, the clan managed all infrastructure themselves. The power station was located at the edge of the compound, and he found it quickly.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Slightly opening the door to the power room, he saw part of a leg lying on the ground at the corner of the control panel. Upon closer inspection, it turned out to be an Uchiha clan member lying in a pool of blood.

    It seems the great purge had already begun.

    Itachi or Obito? Their handiwork lacks... finesse.

    To prevent anyone from escaping, they must have assassinated the Uchiha members on the outer edges first, before moving inward to carry out their massacre.

    "Helpˇ­ helpˇ­"

    The man barely opened his eyes as Kagami approached. He tried to call for help, but before he could finish speaking, a mouthful of blood gushed out.

    He knelt beside the dying man. "Shhh... You won''t feel the pain anymore."

    Splat

    Although this person was not beyond saving, Kagami still drew his kunai and swiftly slit his throat, speeding up his death. After dealing with the dying man, he walked to the control panel and pulled the large red lever down. Instantly, the entire compound was plunged into darkness.

    ---

    Ten minutes earlier, a strange vortex appeared near the Uchiha compund. Next, a man wearing an orange mask and a black kimono emerged from it, standing in the open space in front of the Konoha Military Police Force building. This masked man was Obito. Using the Body Flicker Technique, he swiftly entered the building.

    Soon, the shouts of Uchiha clan members could be heard inside.

    "Who are you?!"

    "Ah!"

    "Someone is attacking us! Everyone, to the front hall for support! Ah!"

    "Stay on guard! Stay on guard!"

    Inside the building, Obito swung his sword left and right, moving as if no one could stop him.

    "What''s happening? Who''s attacking?" one Uchiha ninja cried out in confusion.

    "It''s just one man! How is this possible?" another shouted in disbelief.

    Combining his powerful Body Flicker Technique with his ability to phase through physical attacks, Obito now felt like a max-level player slaughtering beginners in a starting village.

    The Police Force usually dealt with civilian disputes and common thieves, so the Uchiha ninja who usually flaunted their authority were not elite warriors. The building was full of only chunin and genin.

    The slaughter continued for seven minutes, and the sounds in the building grew fainter, with only the occasional scream breaking the silence.

    "I''ll fight you to the end!"

    Slash

    Another ninja was sliced by Obito''s sword, blood pouring from the wound. The man gasped his last breaths, clearly not going to survive.

    Obito didn''t bother to finish him off, as his massacre mission was quite extensive today. He didn''t have time to carefully eliminate every single person. He flicked the blood off his sword, splattering it onto the nearby glass. Then, he glanced at the dozen or so bodies scattered in the corridor behind him and turned to head upstairs.

    But at that moment, the lights in the corridor suddenly went out. This sudden change gave him a slight unease. He looked out the window and realized that it wasn''t just the building that had lost powerˇŞthe entire Uchiha compound was now engulfed in pitch-black darkness.

    "I thought I already killed the people at the power station. Who shut off the power? Was it Itachi?"

    "What a pointless action. Now I''ll have to chase after all the little rats trying to escape."

    He didn''t pay too much attention to the blackout, only complaining that it made things slightly more troublesome. When a house suddenly loses power, it''s normal for people to step outside to check if the whole neighborhood has lost power too.

    If people saw the killings, they would undoubtedly scatter and flee, which would make his task of hunting them down one by one much more difficult.

    After spending another two minutes clearing out the last genin, he casually walked out the building''s main entrance. His bold actions were not without reason. His goal was to lure out any hidden weaklings who would try to attack him, saving him the trouble of finding them.

    Sure enough, as soon as he reached the steps, he was attacked.

    Two shuriken flew straight toward his head, but instead of hitting him, they phased through his body and embedded themselves in the pillar behind him.

    He slowly turned to look at the attacker, seeing a girl standing in the open space ahead. But what caught his attention were her eyesˇŞshe had a pair of three-tomoe Sharingan.

    Although the Sharingan is a unique ability of the Uchiha clan, most members are unable to awaken it. Yet this young girl already possessed a fully developed three-tomoe Sharingan at such a young ageˇŞshe had incredible potential.

    "Oh, nice eyes."

    He didn''t hold back in praising her, admiring the girl''s eyes. Such potential, wasted on one so weak.

    The girl didn''t respond, instead throwing two kunai one after the other toward his head. This time, she was certain her throws were precise, but once again, the kunai passed through his body and struck the pillar behind him.

    "How is that possible?"

    "Monster!"

    The girl looked shocked, quickly realizing that this person was not someone she could defeat. She turned to flee, but a chain flew from behind, wrapping around her body and pulling her to the ground.

    Obito held the chain in one hand and slowly drew his sword with the other.

    "Your eyes are excellent, but you have no idea how to truly use the power of the Sharingan. All because there is still love in your heart."

    "Allow me to cut away that love for you."

    Obito slowly raised his sword, aiming it at the girl, whose tear-filled eyes were desperately calling out to her loved ones in her heart.

    "Please... don''t..."

    Something is not right.

    Although the streetlights were out because of a blackout, the moonlight should have been enough to illuminate the surroundings. However, the moonlight seemed to fade, and even the areas under its light were much darker.

    He raised his sword, but the once-bright blade now appeared dim, as though its light had been swallowed by something. This darkness... it''s unnatural.

    Looking up, both he and the girl saw two shadowy figures slowly approaching from about ten meters away. With every step they took, the darkness advanced with them, and the area around Obito grew increasingly dark.

    What was even more perplexing was that, despite the overwhelming darkness, they could clearly see the figures within it.

    One of them was a man dressed in a black suit, holding a strange, heavy book under his arm. His skin, hair, eyes, and even his teeth were as black as ink. This dark figure was like a harbinger of darkness. Wherever he went, there was only eternal night.

    "What... what are they?" the girl whispered.

 The Night of Genocide: The Contract

    Next to the figure shrouded in darkness, there was a massive cloud of black smoke. It shifted in erratic movements, as though it was drifting like mist, but it generally maintained the shape of a cat with wings.

    At the head of the cat were nine scarlet eyes. These eyes, glowing like the fires of hell, appeared less like eyes made of flames and more like a window into the underworld, peering into the human world. Anyone who looked into those eyes would, in turn, catch a glimpse of hell through this window.

    "Who are you?"

    The figure didn''t respond to him. Instead, he gazed at the girl lying on the ground, bound by chains. The figure stepped forward and the cat also moved forward step by step.

    Why can''t I hear him?

    This strange feeling was something he hadn''t experienced since wearing the mask and taking on the role of Madara.

    "I''ll ask again: Who are you?"

    His right foot unconsciously took half a step back in response to the strange figure''s approach.

    As an elite ninja, at least at Kage level, he immediately noticed these subtle movements in his body, yet they were beyond his control. These movements were the result of an instinctive reaction, triggered by a condition known as fear of the unknown.

    The rational part of his mind wasn''t sure if he was truly afraid of the figure before him, but his body had already made the decision for him.

    Powerful shinobi often develop a sense of intuition when facing danger. This intuition can''t always be explained, but it''s usually quite accurate. And now, he was certain that the person before him was dangerous.

    Faced with this danger, Obito refrained from acting rashly and continued to observe the figure''s movements, analyzing his abilities.

    What is the darkness surrounding him? Why does the darkness advance as he does? Before Obito could figure it out, the cat beside the dark figure made its move.

    It let out a sound, and the fiery three-petaled eye in its smoky head grew even deeper, turning blood-red. The cat unfurled its tiny black wings, which transformed into massive ones large enough to envelop an adult. As it flew toward Obito, it released a stench so foul that it distorted the features of his face.

    "What theˇŞ"

    The smoke reached him in an instant, the nauseating stench stronger as the distance between them shrank, assaulting his nostrils. But he had no time to cover his nose ˇŞ the threat was right in front of him.

    He raised his sword and slashed at the cat. The blade cut through its body effortlessly, but he felt no satisfaction.

    Something''s wrong. There''s no resistance! Before this realization could even register in his body, the cat''s giant wings struck him.

    In an instant, Obito''s body was sent flying. His left hand released the chain, and he rolled several times before crashing heavily into the steps in front of the security building. The impact against the hard stone caused him to grunt, and he tasted blood in his throat. He nearly spat it out but managed to hold it back.

    Ribs cracked, possibly a concussion. This painˇ­

    Since mastering intangibility, Obito had rarely felt this kind of physical pain. The last time he experienced pain so vivid was during a mission to steal tribute, where he faced a genin with a special fire jutsu.

    And it was this sharp, undeniable pain that reminded him that the dark figure and the cat were not illusions. They were real.

    "Damn it!" he cursed under his breath, slowly standing from the human-shaped dent left on the steps. His spine cracked as he twisted his waist.

    "You''ve made me angry. No matter who you are, I''ll make sure you die here!" he tossed aside his sword, a sign that he was preparing to use his true power to face his enemy.

    But even so, his confidence didn''t match his outward display. From the moment he first saw the dark figure and the cat, he thought the man was a puppeteer and the cat was a puppet cloaked in smoke.Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.

    So, when the cat rushed at him, Obito instinctively swung his sword. But as the blade passed through, he knew he had hit nothing. The smoke wasn''t solid.

    That sword swing revealed a brief vulnerability in him. During the attack, he couldn''t make himself intangible, otherwise, his attack would have no effect. This trapped him in a paradox.

    I can use intangibility to ignore physical attacks, but if I want to attack, I have to become tangible. But how could this cat puppet ignore physical attacks and strike me even when I pierced it with my sword?

    Could it beˇ­ Obito reached a conclusion he didn''t want to believe but had no choice but to accept.

    This cat had a higher level of intangibility than him ˇŞ it could launch physical attacks while remaining intangible.

    "How is that possible?"

    Earlier, the Uchiha girl had said the same thing after witnessing Obito''s intangibility. Now, faced with the cat''s superior abilities, he uttered those very words himself.

    It was as if fate was playing a small, cruel joke on him, showing that even the most impressive of tricks could be outdone by a greater power.

    ---

    Meanwhile, the girl remained bound by chains. She strained her neck to see behind her.

    On the open ground, the masked man and the cat were locked in a fierce battle. Yet despite the intensity, neither seemed able to harm the other. It was impossible to tell whether the cat was phasing through the masked man or the masked man was phasing through the cat, but they kept passing through one another.

    Is this some kind of genjutsu?

    It can win, right?

    The masked man had been about to kill her, but the cat had intervened. Although Izumi feared the cat, the thought that it might be a creature summoned or controlled by her savior lessened her fear.

    She turned her head to thank the dark figure who should still be in front of her. "Thank youˇ­"

    But her words caught in her throat as she turned to find the figure''s pitch-black, obsidian-like eyes staring directly into hers. In those eyes, Izumi couldn''t distinguish between the whites and the pupils because both were merged into one solid black.

    "Uchiha Izumi." The dark figure''s lips barely parted, not wide enough to speak, but a voice could be heard. It was a man''s voice, cold but magnetic, like a lover''s whisper in a woman''s ear.

    For a brief moment, Izumi felt as though Itachi himself was speaking to her. But she quickly regained her composure because the person standing before her wasn''t him; it was this unknown man.

    Despite his form blending into the shadowy background, Izumi could see his every movement clearly. "You... know my name?" she asked cautiously. How? I''ve never seen this... person before.

    The figure''s lips barely parted again, and a string of words followed.

    "I don''t just know your name. I know the names of all young women. I know every girl''s past, presentˇ­"

    "And future."

    His ominous tone sent a small but unmistakable shudder through Izumi. Normally, she would have thought such words were a joke. But from this man, she felt it was no trivial boast.

    This isn''t just a boast. He knows something... something impossible, Izumi realized, a chill running down her spine.

    He''s telling the truth! Suppressing her shock, she wanted to ask more, but the figure spoke first.

    "I admire your past, Izumi."

    "Witnessing the death of your parents and comrades has made you stronger. But it''s not enough."

    "Far from enough."

    "Your suffering does not match your strength. Perhaps one day, you''ll obtain even greater power."

    "And maybeˇ­ that day is today."

    His lips moved briefly, but a steady stream of words followed. Is this ventriloquism? Izumi didn''t know why the man would use such a trick, but it seemed likely. But why?

    He knows about my parents? About the massacre? Who is he? While Izumi was still guessing the man''s identity, she was surprised to find herself in a pitch-black space. She couldn''t even see her own hand.

    The only thing she could see was a floating book.

    What''s happening? Where am I?

    She instinctively stood up, her hands helplessly groping forward, hoping to touch the only thing with light in this darkness - the book.

    Faint but spine-chilling strange sounds echoed in Izumi''s ears, making her heart bear enormous pressure with each step forward, afraid she might directly touch the object making the strange noises in the darkness.

    Finally, she stood in front of the book.

    It was a thick book with an ugly cover, its edges decorated with something like animal teeth, while the middle was some kind of burned leather. In the center of the leather was a line of strange alien text.

    For some reason, her brain could actually understand the meaning of this alien text.

    The Book of Azathoth.

    As if under some unknown compulsion, she unconsciously extended her hand over the book. A wave of heat rushed to her palm, but she didn''t care at all, because at that moment, a magnificent scene was running in Izumi''s brain with a higher priority than her sensory system signals.

    It was a sun darker than darkness, and around that sun were planets harboring endless abysses revolving around it. She wanted to understand the core of that darkness, so she instinctively reached out to touch it.

    The moment her hand touched the book, she learned the name of the core in that darkness, that sun darker than darkness. It was the center of the universe, the existence revered as the lord of all things. The Blind Idiot God, Azathoth!

    Suddenly, pain in both mind and body brought Izumi''s thoughts back. Her eyes slowly focused, changing from a blank white state back to black pupils, and she saw the dark figure in front of her again.

    He was now crouching before her, holding open a thick book. On those yellowed pages were various symbols and alien text, and in the corner of the page was a drop of fresh blood.

    It seemed that someone had accidentally cut themselves while turning the pages of this book.

    When Izumi looked to the side, she realized that at some point, the iron chains on her body had been undone, and her hand was next to the turning pages, with blood still remaining on her fingertip.

    The blood on that page was her own blood!

    The dark figure closed the book and stood up. He then looked down at Izumi lying on the ground.

    "This will do. Now, your soul is mine."